A Bizarre Encounter

by Gbstutz

Summary:

Jotaro kujo didn't expect any aliens to fall into his life literally. Bardock, a Saiyan warrior, has a vision that Frieza is going to destroy their planet, Vegeta. King Vegeta takes Bardock's warning seriously and orders an evacuation of the planet, saving the Saiyans. Frieza, as predicted, destroys Planet Vegeta. They blast off onto a bizarre adventure.

Chapter 1: Saiyan Survivor: Jocha's Reckoning with Raditz's Betrayal

 

Age 737 Vegeta castle

 

“King Vegeta, I've had a vision,” Bardock said urgently. “Frieza is going to blow up our planet.”

“What? Are you sure?” King Vegeta asked, alarmed.

“I'm positive,” Bardock replied. “We need to warn everyone and get them off this planet before it's too late.”

King Vegeta wasted no time. He immediately ordered all the Saiyans to prepare their individual space pods and evacuate the planet. The Heeters, Monaito, an old namekian, Granolah and his mother, Muezli who had been living on the planet, also joined the exodus.

As they left the planet, they saw Frieza arrive and blow it up, just as Bardock had predicted. Fortunately, the Saiyans had all escaped in time.

On their way to safety, they encountered Broly, Cheeli an alien girl, and Paragus, who had been stranded on the desolate planet Vampa. The Saiyans took them in and continued their journey to find a new home.

---

The ominous energy ball slowly took shape above Frieza's head, crackling with deadly power. Frieza's lips curved into a wicked grin as he looked down upon the planet Vegeta, his eyes glinting with malice.

With a sudden motion, Frieza hurled the energy ball towards the planet. It traveled through the vacuum of space at incredible speed, glowing brighter and brighter with each passing second.

As the energy ball made contact with the surface of the planet, a deafening explosion erupted, sending shockwaves rippling across the galaxy. The once mighty planet Vegeta shattered into billions of pieces, leaving nothing behind but debris and a sense of desolation.

“Zarbon, Dodoria, and especially Jocha, there goes the fireworks,” he exclaimed, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure.

Jocha, who had been watching from a distance, stood there frozen in disbelief. The enormity of what had just happened began to sink in, and she fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face.

“Why?” She cried out, her voice hoarse with emotion. “Why did he do this to us?”

But there was no answer, no solace to be found in the cold void of space. Only the sound of Frieza's maniacal laughter echoed through the universe, a chilling reminder of the evil that lurked in the shadows.

Frieza knelt down, a twisted smirk on his face as he looked at Jocha. “Oh poor Jocha, look at her cry,” She was curled up in a ball, tears streaming down her face. Frieza's minions looked on, some with sadistic glee, others with a hint of discomfort.

Jocha tried to speak, but her sobs muffled her words. Frieza laughed, and reached out to grab her by the hair, pulling her head up to face him. “What's that, little monkey? Can't even speak properly?” he taunted.

Jocha flinched at his touch. She could feel the fear building up inside her, and she wished she could just disappear.

Frieza stood up,” She will be a constant reminder of what happens to those who defy me.”

Jocha closed her eyes, tears still flowing down her cheeks, as she braced herself for what was to come. He kicked her, making her roll across the floor. Jocha lay on the floor crying, clutching her stomach where Frieza had kicked her. She looked up at him with fear in her eyes, knowing that he was the most powerful being in the universe and that she was completely at his mercy. Frieza stood over her, a cruel grin on his face, enjoying the power he held over this small, helpless child.

Zarbon and Dodoria stood nearby, watching the scene with dispassionate eyes. They were used to Frieza's cruelty, but even they felt a twinge of discomfort at the way he was treating Jocha.

“Frieza, perhaps we should go now,” Zarbon said tentatively. “We have what we came for, and there's no need to torment the child any further.”

Frieza shot him a withering look. “I'll decide when we leave,” he said coldly. “And as for the child, she'll come with us. I think it will be amusing to have a little Saiyan monkey around to play with.”

Jocha continued to cry as Frieza picked her up roughly by the arm. She felt the pain of his grip, but she knew better than to resist. She was powerless against him, and all she could do was hope that someone would come to her rescue.

As Frieza carried her away, Jocha looked back at the ruins of her home planet. She felt a deep sense of loss and sadness, knowing that she would never see her family or friends again. But she also felt a spark of hope, knowing that she was strong and resilient, and that she would find a way to survive in this harsh, unforgiving universe.

Jocha felt a sudden wave of sadness wash over her as she remembered how she ended up in the clutches of the Frieza force. Raditz, her older brother, had become jealous of her and the attention she was receiving from their parents. He wanted to prove that he was the better fighter, and he saw Jocha as a threat to his goal.

So, without warning, Raditz had taken Jocha and sold her to the Frieza Force. Jocha had been just three years old at the time, and she had been scared and confused as she was taken away from her family.

As she thought back on that day, Jocha felt a mix of emotions. She was angry at Raditz for betraying her, and she was sad that she had been separated from her family for so long.

Since then, she had been subjected to unimaginable cruelty and abuse. She wondered if her parents even knew what happened to her, or if they were still alive.

Jocha's mind drifted to the present moment as she heard Frieza's voice once again. “Well, well, well, looks like the little monkey is lost in thought,” he said with a sneer. “Don't worry, we'll make sure you never forget who you belong to.”

Jocha felt a cold shiver run down her spine as Frieza's minions grabbed her and dragged her away to another part of the ship. She had no idea what kind of horrors awaited her there, but she knew one thing for sure she had to find a way to escape, no matter what it takes.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 2: Nightmares and new discoveries

Summary:

joseph wakes from a nightmare. he awakens his stand and reads his ancestors journal.

Morioh, japan Age 737 1987

Joseph Joestar rushed into the church, his heart racing with adrenaline. The memories of his experiences came flooding back, triggering a sense of fear and anxiety. He had been through so much, fighting against supernatural forces, saving the world countless times, but the trauma had left its mark on him. He could never forget the screams, the bloodshed, and the loss he had witnessed.

As he approached the altar, he could hear the sound of someone in distress. Without a second thought, he sprinted towards the source of the noise, ready to intervene. But just as he reached out to help, he was hit with a blinding pain in his head. His vision blurred, and he could hear a deafening crash. He blinked several times, struggling to make sense of what was happening.

Finally, his surroundings came into view. The screaming had stopped, but his ears were still ringing with the echoes. He rubbed his temples, trying to calm down. His mind was playing tricks on him again. The nightmares never stopped, and he knew he couldn't escape them.

As he looked around, he noticed that his arm was wrapped in vines. He was startled, but he tried not to panic. He looked at his watch and realized that it was the last day of his visit to his secret wife. He was a man of few words, but he cared deeply for her. He took a deep breath, trying to focus on the present,

As he opened a window, he felt the cool breeze on his face. He took a few deep breaths, savoring the sensation. But his moment of peace was short-lived. He noticed that he had smashed an expensive camera, which lay broken on the ground. He cursed under his breath, realizing that he had lost control again. He bent down to pick up the pieces, but as he did so, he saw a photo that had somehow survived the fall.

The image was of a blond guy with a star-shaped birthmark on his shoulder. He was smiling, showing his fangs, and there were stitches along his neck. Joseph felt a burning pain on his left shoulder, and he winced in discomfort. As he looked down, he saw that the red star-shaped birthmark had heated up. He was confused and scared, wondering what was happening to him.

He took out his family journal, starting from George Joestar found by Jonathan to Erina to lisa lisa and finally to him. Hoping to find some answers. He opened it up and started reading. 'April 16, 1868. Today I commence this journal in remembrance of my departed wife Mary. It was only last night that she was taken from us in a tragic carriage accident. My son Jonathan and I were fortunate enough to escape with our lives, thanks to the timely assistance of one Dario Brando. We had been returning home from the art gallery, where we had procured an exotic stone mask, when the accident occurred.

I was so grateful for Brando's help that I gave him a letter, instructing him to present it to any member of my household should he ever visit our estate. It was my hope that he would be treated as a member of our own family. Unfortunately, fate had other plans. The local constable accused Brando of theft, and he was promptly arrested.

I could not let an innocent man suffer for his good deeds, so I took it upon myself to free him from jail. It was a risky decision, but I knew it was the right thing to do. Now, I must focus on raising my young son without the love and guidance of his mother. It is a daunting task, but one that I will undertake with all the strength and devotion that I can muster.' Joseph turned pages until he stopped and read

'June 2nd, 1873, I purchased a dog named Danny for Jonathan. I did this because I believed he needed a loyal companion to always be by his side. Initially, they didn't get along very well, but everything changed after a tragic accident. Jonathan nearly drowned, but Danny managed to save him. I immediately performed the Heimlich maneuver on Jonathan to expel the water from his lungs. It was a close call, and I had to change his clothes myself.

During this ordeal, I couldn't help but notice how bright the Joestar birthmark was on Jonathan's back. It was a bright red star on the back of his left shoulder. After the incident, Jonathan and Danny became inseparable friends. It was a true testament to the loyalty and bond that can exist between a man and his dog.'

Joseph flipped some more pages.

'July 26, 1880. I am pleased that Jonathan has found a girl, although he did not mention it to me. However, I could discern it from his demeanor as he walked back to the mansion with blood on his face and his handkerchief missing.' Joseph continued reading 'On January 20, 1881, Dario's son Dio arrived with distressing news about the death of Dario. Despite the unfortunate circumstances, I welcomed him into my home and treated him like one of my own. However, tensions soon arose between Dio and my son Jonathan. I discovered them fighting in the entry hall, with both of them covered in blood and Dio about to stab Jonathan. I immediately intervened and sent them to their rooms. Unfortunately, in the chaos, they had knocked down a stone mask that now had dried blood on it.

Later that evening, at dinner, I was impressed by Dio's impeccable dinner etiquette, which contrasted sharply with my own son's lack of manners. I found myself growing quite fond of Dio, and I am now considering adopting him into my family. Such a decision is not to be taken lightly, but I believe that Dio would be a wonderful addition to our household'

Joseph continued.

'July 21, 1881. An unusual occurrence took place this afternoon. Our loyal companion, Danny the dog, was discovered in the incinerator. Unfortunately, it was too late, and he had already passed on. I made sure to give him a proper burial. I had a stern conversation with the staff to ensure that such a tragedy never happens again. My son, Jonathan, was grief-stricken and kept murmuring Danny's name along with something about Dio. I later announced at dinner that we shall adopt Dio into the Joestar family.' Joseph kept reading, turning over pages

'September 10, 1888. As time passed, Jonathan and Dio grew closer, becoming like true brothers. Dio even began to warm up to me, calling me 'Father' instead of 'Lord Joestar.' Today, they won a game of rugby, but unfortunately, I was unable to watch as I had fallen ill. Despite my sickness, I congratulated them on their victory, and I am very proud of my two sons.

However, my health seems to be deteriorating, and I fear that my time is coming to an end. As a result, I plan to pass this journal onto Jonathan. He has informed me that he will be leaving for London for two or three days and has requested that I allow the doctors he has brought with him to take care of me. He has also instructed me not to accept any medicine from anyone other than these doctors. I have decided to trust my son and follow his advice.'

He turned the page

'September 20, 1888. I, Jonathan Joestar, was entrusted with this journal by my late father George Joestar's death after I returned from my trip for the antidote for my father's poison. I came with the help of my new friend Robert E.O. Speedwagon. We were too late as Dio rejected his humanity, activating the stone mask with the blood of my father, killing him. Dio put on the stone mask to become a vampire. I was forced to kill Dio by impaling him in the burning mansion. I and Speedwagon left the mansion. All I have is this journal.'

Joseph turned the pages skimming.

'September 23, 1888. Three days have passed since the climactic clash between Dio and myself. As I lay in my hospital room, still weak from the battle, a familiar face emerges on the horizon. It is none other than Speedwagon, who has come to pay me a visit and offer his support.

I awaken from my reverie, and our eyes lock. The room is filled with a profound silence, as if time itself stands still. A surge of emotions floods through me and memories of our shared past come rushing back. Erina Pendleton, my cherished childhood sweetheart, ever steadfast and caring, has remained by my side through this ordeal. The sight of her fills my heart with warmth and gratitude. Words begin to flow between us, and we engage in a heartfelt conversation, catching up on the years that have passed since we last saw each other. The bond between us, once forged in the innocence of our youth, is reignited.

Meanwhile, Speedwagon, ever the stalwart companion, silently withdraws, granting us the privacy we need to reconnect. His presence, though unspoken, serves as a comforting reminder of the friendships and alliances that have been formed during these trying times.

As Erina and I continue our conversation, I am filled with a renewed sense of hope and determination. The wounds I bear, both physical and emotional, begin to heal in the presence of her unwavering care and love. Together, we face the challenges that lie ahead, fortified by the enduring bond we share.

The world around us may be tumultuous and unpredictable, but At this moment, with Erina by my side, I know that we possess the strength to overcome any adversity that may come our way.'

Joseph turns the page

'September 24, 1888. The sun rises on a new day, and I find myself using a cane to navigate the wreckage of my once proud home. Determined to ensure the complete destruction of the accursed Stone Mask and rid the world of Dio's malevolence, I tirelessly search amidst the debris. Yet, my efforts prove futile, and a sense of frustration begins to take hold.

Realizing the futility of my search, I decide to take a much-needed stroll with Erina. As we wander, the world around us seems to hold its breath, as if anticipating something extraordinary. And indeed, our peaceful walk is interrupted by the sudden appearance of a mysterious man perched upon a nearby stone wall, leisurely enjoying a sandwich.

Without warning, the man propels himself into the air while remaining seated and hurtles towards me with astonishing speed. In an instant, his pinky finger plunges deep into my lungs, momentarily robbing me of breath. Astonishingly, however, my fractured arm miraculously heals in the wake of this bizarre encounter.

The enigmatic stranger reveals himself as Will Anthonio Zeppeli, a master martial artist schooled in the ways of the Hamon. Sensing the potential within me, he takes both Erina and me to a nearby pond, where he demonstrates the extraordinary power of the Hamon. With a swift strike, he directs his energy towards a seemingly unsuspecting frog perched upon a rock. To our astonishment, the shockwave produced by his blow courses through the frog, shattering the stone beneath it, leaving the amphibian unharmed.

At this moment, Zeppeli divulges the unsettling truth: Dio and the Stone Mask were not destroyed, and his purpose in coming to our aid is to finish what we had started. A mixture of surprise and determination surges within me as I grasp onto a branch from a nearby tree, seeking to prepare myself for the impending battle. Observing my actions, Zeppeli notices that the flowers upon the branch begin to bloom, a sign that hints at my untapped potential as a wielder of Hamon.

Conflicting emotions swirl within me—uncertainty, apprehension, but also an undeniable glimmer of hope. Fate has intertwined our paths, and the time for me to embrace this newfound power and face the looming darkness alongside Zeppeli has arrived. The weight of responsibility rests upon my shoulders, and with each passing moment, I grow more resolved to rise to the challenge and fulfill my destiny as a Hamon user.'
Joseph turned the page.

'October 1, 1888. The days have blurred together as I train relentlessly under Zeppeli's guidance, seeking to harness the power of the Hamon. Our efforts have been tireless, with each passing day bringing me closer to mastering this ancient martial art. It is a grueling process, but I am driven by the desire to protect those I hold dear and rid the world of the Stone Mask's vile influence.

During a momentary respite from our training, Zeppeli confides in me the reason behind his relentless pursuit of the Stone Mask. He recounts a haunting tale from his youth when he accompanied his scholarly father on an archaeological expedition. Their travels took them to distant lands, including Mexico, where they stumbled upon the mysterious stone mask within an ancient ruin.

The journey back home was fraught with tragedy, as a malevolent force took hold of someone aboard their ship, donning the cursed mask and mercilessly slaughtering every man on board. Zeppeli's quick thinking allowed him to escape the clutches of this malevolent entity by leaping into the safety of the water. However, his pursuit did not waver, and it was only with the break of dawn that Zeppeli witnessed the horrifying truth—the one wearing the mask was none other than his own father. The rising sun's rays disintegrated his father, leaving Zeppeli to confront the grim reality of the mask's power.

As our training progresses, Zeppeli imparts upon me a technique known as the Zoom Punch, an essential skill in my quest to combat the forces of evil. However, our respite is short-lived, as Speedwagon suddenly appears, bearing news that Dio has been sighted in the town of Windknight's Lot. We waste no time, hastily boarding a carriage to reach our destination.

To our surprise, the only path into the town lies within a treacherous mountain tunnel. As we venture deeper into the darkness, we are ambushed by a notorious figure known as Jack the Ripper. Jack unleashes a barrage of scalpels concealed within his body, but Zeppeli's mastery of the Hamon allows him to redirect the deadly projectiles, turning them into his own weapons. With a swift Hamon Kick, Zeppeli severely disfigures Jack, melting away half of his face.

Unwilling to be defeated, Jack leaps backward, clutching a sword embedded in the tunnel's ceiling. To our astonishment, the sword serves as a lever, unlocking a hidden passageway in the tunnel. Jack disappears through the newly revealed passage, leaving us no choice but to give chase.

In the midst of our pursuit, Zeppeli hands me a glass of wine and issues a grave warning. He instructs me to defeat Jack without spilling a drop of the precious liquid, cautioning me of dire consequences should I fail. The passageway leads us into a sprawling corridor, where Jack launches a surprise attack. Focused and determined, I concentrate on the wine glass in my hand, discovering that I can channel the power of the Hamon through the spirits within. Drawing upon this newfound strength, I unleash a Sendo Hamon Overdrive, directing a powerful punch towards a nearby wall.

The shockwave generated by the impact travels through the wall, striking Jack head-on as he awaits my arrival around the corner. With a tremendous force, he is propelled backward, colliding with the opposing wall and disintegrating into nothingness.

We finally arrive in the town of Windknight's Lot, only to be greeted by a series of perplexing and perilous encounters. A young pickpocket named Poco inadvertently leads us into a graveyard, where Dio's sinister presence becomes palpable. Dio, ever cunning, had ensnared Poco with his hypnotic powers, using him as bait to lure us into a trap. The graveyard teems with Dio's army of undead zombies, ready to do his bidding.

Undeterred by the overwhelming odds, Zeppeli unleashes a relentless assault of Hamon attacks, attempting to drive back the encroaching horde. However, Dio, having been forewarned by his loyal follower Wang Chan, has devised a countermeasure to Zeppeli's Hamon. He manipulates his vampiric abilities, freezing Zeppeli's arms and rendering his Hamon attacks ineffective.

Realizing the dire situation we find ourselves in, I join forces with Zeppeli to confront Dio head-on. But even with our combined strength, we are quickly overpowered by Dio's unimaginable power. It seems that all hope is lost as Dio summons two legendary undead knights, Tarkus and Bruford, to finish us off.

The battle intensifies as I find myself locked in a fierce duel with Bruford. His peculiar ability to wield his sword with his hair proves to be a formidable challenge. In a desperate turn of events, Bruford manages to throw me into a nearby lake, where the weight of the water threatens to drown me. Gasping for air, I struggle to stay afloat.

Meanwhile, Bruford, hindered by his heavy armor, moves with uncanny ease through the depths of the lake, unaffected by the need for breath. Sensing the urgency of the situation, I dive deeper, desperately searching for a way to turn the tide of the battle. It is then that I discover a rock lodged on the lakebed, and with sheer determination, I manage to dislodge it.

To my astonishment, trapped air bubbles beneath the rock replenish my lungs, granting me a momentary respite. Gathering my strength, I unleash an Underwater Turquoise Blue Overdrive—a potent Hamon technique—against Bruford, unleashing a torrent of Hamon-infused energy.

The force of the attack proves overwhelming, causing Bruford's body to disintegrate as his human soul is finally released from Dio's control. Before completely vanishing, Bruford bestows upon me his sword—a symbol of his repentance and a testament to the bond we forged in battle.

However, our victory is short-lived as Tarkus, the indomitable knight, steps forward to crush the remains of his fallen comrade beneath his feet. Determined to face this new threat head-on, Zeppeli and I lead Speedwagon and Poco to safety, utilizing makeshift leaves as a hang glider to escape the clutches of Tarkus.

Our respite is brief as Tarkus relentlessly pursues us, forcing us to take a stand at a knight's training ground. Engulfed in a fight for our lives, I find myself pulled into a deadly Chain Neck Deathmatch with Tarkus, our fates intertwined by a cruel iron shackle wrapped around our necks. The only way to survive is to sever the other's head.

With the collar constricting my breathing, Tarkus gains the upper hand, his overwhelming strength nearly overwhelming me. Sensing the imminent danger, Poco, overcoming his fears, enters the grounds through a nearby window, unlocking the chamber to grant Zeppeli entry.

In a fateful moment, Zeppeli recalls a prophecy foretold by Tonpetty, his mentor—a vision of his demise in an ancient chamber, where a child would lead the way and a lion would be unleashed. It becomes apparent that this very chamber is the site of our confrontation with Tarkus.

With unwavering resolve, Zeppeli fights valiantly, searching for a means to free me from Tarkus's grasp. However, Tarkus, with his immense strength, ensnares Zeppeli with a chain, tearing his body in two. The sight is both devastating and awe-inspiring, as Zeppeli's determination to protect me and fulfill his destiny is evident until the very end.

Witnessing Zeppeli's sacrifice ignites a fire within me. Drawing upon the last remnants of his Hamon energy, he transfers his power to me, revitalizing my wounded body and infusing me with an overwhelming surge of strength. At that moment, I break free from the chains that bind me, shattering them with newfound power.

Fueled by grief and righteous fury, I confront Tarkus with unwavering resolve. Unleashing the full extent of the Hamon within me, I channel its energy into every strike, delivering powerful blows that shatter Tarkus's defenses. With each strike, the impact reverberates through his formidable armor, causing cracks to form and his resolve to waver.

Driven to the brink of defeat, Tarkus launches a final desperate attack, aiming to crush me beneath his colossal strength. But I refuse to yield. Gathering my remaining strength, I concentrate my Hamon energy into a single decisive strike.

With a resounding impact, my fist collides with Tarkus, channeling the full force of the Hamon. The surge of energy surges through his body, overwhelming him from within. In a magnificent display of power, Tarkus is consumed by the Hamon, his form disintegrating into dust, his soul finally liberated from the clutches of Dio.

As the dust settles, I stand victorious, but the toll of the battle weighs heavily upon me. Grief and exhaustion intertwine, forming a bittersweet mixture within my heart. I mourn the loss of Zeppeli, my mentor and friend, whose sacrifice paved the way for my triumph. Yet, I also feel a renewed determination to continue our mission and vanquish Dio once and for all.

In the aftermath of the battle, Speedwagon, Poco, and I make our way back to Windknight's Lot. Along the way, we encounter Mr. Adams, a seemingly friendly villager who quickly reveals his true nature—a bloodthirsty zombie. Despite his initial surprise attack, I swiftly incapacitate him, using the Hamon to strike at the core of his undead existence.

However, our respite is short-lived as another stranger emerges, claiming to be a human and a fellow Hamon user. He introduces himself as Dire, one of Zeppeli's trusted friends and allies. Alongside him stands Straizo, another student of Zeppeli, and their master, Master Tonpetty. They have come to join us in our mission to defeat Dio and rescue Poco's kidnapped sister.

The stage is set for our next confrontation with Dio, as the secrets and darkness of Windknight's Lot continues to unfold. With our resolve steeled and the power of the Hamon coursing through our veins, we march forward, ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead.'

Joseph turned the page.

 'October 7, 1888. The weight of our losses and the urgency of our mission weigh heavily upon us as we make a detour to Poco's house, only to receive devastating news—Poco's sister has vanished without a trace. Little do we know that she has been ensnared by Dio, enticed with the promise of eternal life. When she bravely refuses and slaps the vampire in defiance, Dio grows furious and commands his monstrous henchman, Doobie, to attack her.

In a timely intervention, I arrive to confront Doobie, channeling the power of the Ripple through my being. With a display of sheer strength and technique, I swiftly dispatch the zombie, freeing Poco's sister from his clutches. However, our trials are far from over.

Ascending the stairs, I approach the final room where Dio awaits. Consumed by a burning desire for vengeance and justice, I challenge Dio to a final showdown, aiming to avenge the deaths of my friends. Yet, before I can act, Dire, fueled by his determination to avenge Zeppeli's sacrifice, steps in and engages Dio himself.

Dire launches a valiant attack, executing the Thunder Cross Split Attack, but Dio, ever cunning and powerful, freezes Dire's legs, shattering him in an instant. However, Dire's indomitable spirit persists, as his severed head remains intact. With his final act, Dire launches a rose infused with the power of the Hamon, impaling Dio in his right eye.

Empowered by Dire's courage, I take up the mantle once more. With Luck and Pluck, the sword gifted to me by Bruford, infused with the Hamon, I ensure Dio cannot make physical contact with me. Roses become my distractions as I exploit Dio's blind angle, swiftly severing his arm and cleaving him in half.

Despite the initial success, Dio's tenacity knows no bounds. He freezes both the sword and my hand, leaving me immobilized and vulnerable. A brief moment of disadvantage grips me, but I seize the opportunity presented by a nearby fire. With the intense heat, I free myself from Dio's icy grip.

Determined to deliver the final blow, I unleash the full force of the Hamon, striking Dio's chest with a resounding impact. The force propels him into a cliff, seemingly defeated. However, Dio, in one last act of spite, releases a jet of pressurized eye fluid, narrowly missing me and inflicting a grave wound.

As exhaustion sweeps over me, I find solace in mourning my lost half-brother, Dio's previous host. My battered body finally succumbs to fatigue, collapsing from sheer exhaustion. The battle has been won, but the cost has been immeasurable.'

Joseph turns the page.

'October 7, 1888. The dust settles after the intense battle that consumed Windknight's Lot, and the town bears the scars of the violent confrontation. The aftermath reveals a grim truth—dozens of people have been declared missing by the authorities. The extent of the devastation is apparent, and the town mourns the loss of innocent lives.

As we gather amidst the wreckage, a sense of relief washes over us. The Stone Mask, the catalyst of so much chaos and suffering, lies shattered beyond repair. Speedwagon, with a triumphant smile, proclaims our hard-fought victory. It is he who destroyed the mask, ensuring that its malevolent power can never be unleashed again.

At this moment, we stand united, our resolve unyielding. We have faced unimaginable horrors and witnessed the darkness that resides in the hearts of men. Yet, we emerge from the crucible of battle stronger than ever, forged in the fires of adversity.

And now, the perspective shifts to Erina Pendleton, whose steadfast presence has been a beacon of hope and support throughout our arduous journey.' Joseph turns the page.

June 1, 1889. Months have passed since the fateful battle that forever changed our lives. Jonathan and I have embarked on a joyous journey together as we begin our married life. Our destination: America, where we plan to spend our honeymoon on a luxurious cruise across the vast Atlantic Ocean. The memories of our past struggles to remain etched in our hearts, but we carry a glimmer of hope for a peaceful future.

As we bid farewell to the many friends we made along our arduous journey, I can't help but feel a sense of unease. A peculiar and ornate chest, unusually long and suspicious, is loaded onto the cruise ship that will carry us to our destination. Though doubts linger in my mind, the well-wishes of our companions overshadow any lingering concerns.

The voyage begins, and Jonathan and I revel in the enchantment of the open sea. However, our respite is short-lived, as Jonathan uncovers the presence of an unwelcome stowaway—Wang Chan, the loyal follower of Dio. Suspicion arises, suggesting that Dio, the embodiment of evil, may still be alive.

Amidst the cargo hold of the ship, Jonathan confronts the disembodied head of Dio, a chilling reminder of the threat that haunts our every step. Dio, acknowledging Jonathan's valor, unveils his sinister intention—to claim Jonathan's body as his own, recognizing its exceptional worthiness as a vessel.

In a twist of fate, I arrive just as Jonathan falls victim to a near-fatal attack on his neck, rendering his breathing impossible. Panic ensues as the ship descends into chaos, overrun by the undead minions unleashed by Wang Chan, spreading their infection throughout. Jonathan, drawing upon the last remnants of his Ripple energy, valiantly severs Wang Chan's head, using his body to obstruct a vital part of the ship's machinery. The vessel hurtles towards destruction, bound to explode.

In the face of imminent danger, Jonathan's unwavering resolve shines through. He implores me to survive, to protect the innocent life of a baby whose mother had met a tragic fate. As the ship teeters on the brink of annihilation, Dio seizes one final opportunity to claim Jonathan's body. But my beloved husband, with unwavering determination, thwarts Dio's malicious ambitions, sacrificing himself to ensure our safety.

In his final moments, Jonathan cradles Dio's head in his arms, his selfless act sealing their intertwined destinies. As the ship succumbs to the raging inferno, I find refuge for myself and the precious life within Dio's bomb-proof coffin. It shields us from the cataclysmic blast, serving as a testament to the love and sacrifice of the man who fought to protect us all.

Rescued near the Canary Islands a day later, I emerge from the wreckage, burdened with the weight of grief and loss. Vowing to honor Jonathan's memory, I pledge to preserve the truth of that fateful night, starting with the child conceived within me—a testament to the undying love we shared.

The legacy of Jonathan Joestar, the noble soul who valiantly battled against darkness, will live on through our child, a beacon of hope in a world shadowed by evil. And so, with unwavering determination, I set forth to fulfill my promise, preserving the memory of our extraordinary journey and the sacrifices made along the way.'

With a heavy sigh, Joseph closes the diary and takes a moment to collect himself. The weight of the past lingers, but he knows that he must find the strength within to honor his family's legacy and protect those he holds dear. Resolute and determined,

Joseph stared at the picture of Dio's head attached to Jonathan's body, a mix of emotions flooding his face. The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning — Dio had taken over Jonathan's body. Everything suddenly made sense, the inexplicable return of Dio and the sinister events that followed.

Lost in his thoughts, Joseph was startled when he felt someone placing their hands in front of his eyes. He blinked, snapping out of his reverie. He turned to see Tomoko, his secret affair, standing there with a mischievous smile.

“Tomoko,” Joseph said, his voice a mixture of surprise and affection. “What are you doing here?”

Tomoko giggled and removed her hands from Joseph's eyes. “I couldn't resist sneaking up on you,” she replied playfully. “You seemed so deep in thought.”

Joseph chuckled, grateful for the distraction. “I suppose I have a lot on my mind,” he admitted. “But seeing you always bring a smile to my face.”

Tomoko's smile widened, and she took a step closer to Joseph. “Well, I'm glad I could brighten your day,” she said softly, her eyes filled with warmth.

Joseph reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair away from Tomoko's face. “You always manage to do that,” he said, his voice filled with sincerity. “Even in the midst of chaos and danger, you bring a sense of peace.”

In the quiet of the room, a cry suddenly pierced the silence. Joseph looked up, a mixture of relief and concern washing over his face.

“It looks like Josuke's awake,” Joseph remarked, his voice filled with anticipation. Tomoko let out a sigh and left the room, giving them some privacy.

Knowing what he had to do, Joseph reached for the landline phone on the desk nearby. He held it in his hand, feeling the weight of the situation. With a deep breath, he dialed the number he knew so well, the one that would connect him to his friend, Muhammad Avdol, whom he had met in Egypt two years ago.

After a few rings, a voice finally answered on the other end of the line. “Hello,” said the voice, its warmth and familiarity comforting to Joseph.

“Hello, this is Joseph Joestar,” Joseph greeted, his voice filled with a sense of urgency. “I need to speak to Muhammad Avdol.”

There was a brief pause, and then a new voice came on the line. “Joseph, what brings you to call me?” It was Avdol, his friend and fellow stand user.

Joseph took a moment to collect his thoughts. “I think I've awakened my Stand,” he confessed, his tone filled with a mix of excitement and uncertainty.

Avdol's voice held a hint of intrigue. “Awakened your Stand, you say?” he responded, his curiosity piqued. “Tell me everything, my friend.”

Joseph proceeded to describe the recent events and the awakening of his Stand, providing as much detail as he could. Avdol listened intently, offering words of reassurance and guidance.

“You're embarking on a new journey, Joseph,” Avdol said, his voice carrying a sense of wisdom. “Discovering your Stand is a significant development. Embrace it, learn its abilities, and remember, I'm here to support you every step of the way. Why don't we meet, and you could show it in action, I'll meet you at the speedwagon training grounds.”

As the conversation came to an end, Joseph thanked Avdol for his help and guidance. They exchanged a few more words of encouragement before bidding each other farewell.

Putting down the phone, Joseph felt a renewed sense of determination. He knew that he had to take action and face whatever challenges lay ahead. With a resolute expression on his face, he left the room and made his way to the kitchen.

In the kitchen, Tomoko sat at the table with little Josuke. As Joseph entered, Josuke's eyes lit up with excitement. “Father!” he exclaimed, reaching out his arms towards his father.

Joseph smiled warmly at his son, crossing the room to join them. He ruffled Josuke's hair affectionately with his right hand. “Hey there, little Josuke,” he greeted, his voice filled with love. “How's my little champ doing?”

Tomoko watched the interaction, a mixture of emotions playing across her face. Joseph turned his gaze towards her, a hint of sadness in his eyes.

“Thanks for the stay, Tomoko,” Joseph said, his tone filled with gratitude. “I have to go now, and I don't know when I'll be back.”

Tomoko nodded, her eyes filled with understanding. “I know you have important things to take care of,” she replied softly. “Just promise me you'll stay safe and come back to us.”

Joseph reached out and took Tomoko's hand in his own, squeezing it gently. “I promise,” he said sincerely. “I'll do everything I can to protect our family and come back to you and little Josuke.”

With a final lingering look, Joseph released Tomoko's hand and turned to Josuke. He knelt down, pulling his son into a tight embrace. “Take care of your mother, little Josuke,” he whispered, his voice filled with love and longing.

Josuke nodded, his small arms wrapping around his father. “I will, Father,” he replied, determination evident in his young voice.

With a heavy heart, Joseph stood up from the kitchen table, his gaze lingering on his family. He gave them one last smile, trying to mask the sense of unease that weighed upon him. He knew that his next meeting with his son would be difficult, filled with unresolved emotions.

Gathering his belongings, Joseph made his way to the front door, Tomoko and Josuke following closely behind. They stood on the porch, waving goodbye as Joseph prepared to depart. A bittersweet feeling hung in the air, a mix of love and apprehension.

Joseph's eyes met Tomoko's, and he could see the worry etched on her face. “Take care of yourselves,” he said softly, his voice filled with both longing and determination.

“We will,” Tomoko replied, her voice filled with a mixture of love and concern. “Please, come back to us safe.”

Josuke, sensing the tension, clung tightly to his mother's hand. “Bye, Father,” he said, his voice laced with innocence and curiosity. “Come back soon!”

Joseph's heart swelled with love for his family. He nodded, trying to convey reassurance despite the dread that lingered within him. “I'll be back before you know it, little Josuke,” he promised, his voice filled with conviction.

As he stepped away from his family, Joseph was picked up by a Speedwagon Foundation staff member. They exchanged a few words of greetings before Joseph settled into the vehicle, his mind filled with a mix of anticipation and uncertainty.

The staff member drove Joseph to the jet owned by the Speedwagon Foundation. As they arrived, Joseph caught sight of the sleek aircraft, a symbol of the organization's resources and support. It was a reminder that he wasn't alone in his journey.

Joseph thanked the staff member for the ride and stepped onto the jet, feeling a sense of both gratitude and trepidation. The engines roared to life, vibrating beneath his feet as the aircraft prepared for takeoff.

As the jet soared into the sky, Joseph looked out the window, watching as his home grew smaller and smaller. He couldn't shake the worry in his heart, but he held onto the belief that he was doing what needed to be done.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 3: The Speedwagon Foundation's help

Dallas, Texas speedwagon foundation, Age 737 1987

The jet smoothly descended, gracefully landing on the runway in Dallas, Texas. As the engines powered down, Joseph stepped out of the aircraft, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness. He glanced around, taking in his surroundings, before his eyes fell upon a familiar figure at the doorway.

There stood Suzy Q, his wife, alongside Avdol. Joseph's heart skipped a beat as he locked eyes with Suzy Q. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, to not let the guilt and secrets slide to the forefront of his mind. He knew he had betrayed Suzy Q, having had an affair with another woman and fathering a child with her.

But Joseph couldn't let those thoughts consume him now. He had to focus on the present moment, on the love and connection he shared with Suzy Q. He calmed himself, pushing those painful memories to the back of his mind, and walked the rest of the way towards her with his hands open wide.

Suzy Q's face lit up with a radiant smile as she approached Joseph. Without hesitation, she embraced him, her old voice sounding like music to his ears. "How was your business trip?" she asked, her genuine concern evident in her tone.

Joseph returned the embrace, feeling a mix of relief and guilt. He held onto Suzy Q tightly, cherishing the familiarity and warmth of their connection. "It went well," he replied, his voice filled with affection. "But being back with you is what truly makes it worthwhile."

Suzy Q pulled away slightly, her gaze searching his eyes. "I missed you," she whispered, her voice filled with longing.

Joseph's heart swelled with a mixture of emotions. He knew he had made mistakes, but he was determined to make amends and rebuild the trust he had broken. "I missed you too, Suzy Q," he said softly, his voice tinged with remorse.

As they stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, Joseph felt a mix of emotions. He knew that he had a long journey ahead of him, one that required him to confront his past actions and work towards healing the wounds he had caused. However, in that moment, with Suzy Q's embrace, he found solace and a glimmer of hope for a better future.

Suddenly, a cough broke the intimate moment, causing Joseph to break away from Suzy Q. It was a reminder of the reason he had come to Dallas. He turned to Avdol, extending his hand for a firm shake. "Nice to see you, my friend," Joseph said with a small smile. "I have the training grounds reserved, so we can see what you can do."

Avdol nodded in acknowledgement, his eyes reflecting a mixture of friendship and determination. He was ready to assist Joseph on his journey, knowing the challenges that lay ahead.

Joseph turned his attention back to Suzy Q, his expression filled with concern. He slowly approached her, realizing something was not right. "You can come with us," he said gently, his voice tinged with worry. "But I have to warn you, it might be a bit weird and boring."

Suzy Q nodded, her eyes glazed over, indicating her weariness. Joseph instinctively reached out, placing his hand against her forehead. His heart sank as he felt the heat radiating from her. She had a fever.

Without hesitation, Joseph scooped Suzy Q up into his arms, cradling her gently. Avdol led the way to her room, guiding Joseph through the familiar corridors. They entered Suzy Q's room, and Joseph stopped in the doorway, his eyes drawn to a picture hanging on the wall.

It was a picture he hadn't seen in a while, capturing a moment from their past. Young Joseph, young Suzy Q, Caesar, Smokey Brown as a boy, Lisa Lisa, surrounding the older Erina and Robert E.O. Speedwagon. It was a snapshot of their lives, a memory frozen in time. Tears welled up in Joseph's eyes as memories flooded his mind, particularly of Caesar, who was no longer with them. The picture had been taken during Erina's birthday party, a bittersweet celebration.

Shaking off the rush of emotions, Joseph blinked away the tears and focused on the present. Avdol gently took Suzy Q from Joseph's arms and placed her on the bed, ensuring her comfort. Joseph stood by her side, his eyes fixed on her face, concern etched on his features.

As Suzy Q lay there, Joseph's mind raced with thoughts of their future and the challenges they would face. He knew he had to be there for her, to support her through her illness and beyond.

With a determined resolve, Joseph snapped back to the present. He would take care of Suzy Q, seek the necessary medical attention, and continue his journey towards self-redemption. He would face the complexities of their relationship head-on, never forgetting the love they shared and the memories they had created together.

Taking a deep breath, Joseph turned to Avdol. "Thank you," he said sincerely, his voice filled with gratitude. "I'll stay with Suzy Q and make sure she gets the care she needs."

Avdol nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Take your time, my friend," he replied, his voice laced with support. "I'll be here when you need me."

With Avdol's reassurance, Joseph focused his attention back on Suzy Q. He took her hand in his own, offering a gentle squeeze. "Rest, my love," he whispered softly. "I'll be here by your side, taking care of you."

Joseph settled into a chair next to Suzy Q's bed, never letting go of her hand. Time seemed to stand still as he watched over her, his mind filled with a mixture of worry and determination. He knew that he had to be strong for her, to provide the support she needed during this difficult time. He breathed in and out as yellow energy went over his body. For some time now he could breathe Hamon, which kept his body from aging as he looked and felt 20 years old. 

As the hours passed, Joseph's thoughts drifted back to the picture he had seen earlier. Memories of their past adventures flooded his mind, each one etched with a mix of joy, pain, and growth. He reminisced about the battles fought alongside his friends, the sacrifices made, and the bonds that had been forged. The image of Caesar, his fallen comrade, resonated deeply within him, a reminder of the fragility of life and the importance of cherishing the moments they had with loved ones.

The sound of a soft knock on the door interrupted Joseph's reverie. He turned to see Avdol entering the room, carrying a tray with a warm cup of tea. Avdol's eyes conveyed understanding and compassion as he approached Joseph.

"I thought you might need something to keep you going," Avdol said gently, placing the tray on the bedside table. "Tea always has a way of providing comfort in difficult times."

Joseph nodded appreciatively, grateful for Avdol's thoughtfulness. He took a sip of the tea, feeling its warmth spread through his body, offering a small respite from the worries that weighed heavily on his mind.

Silence enveloped the room as Joseph and Avdol sat together, their presence a source of strength for each other. They understood the weight of their respective burdens, the choices they had made and the consequences they had to face. But in that moment, there was a shared understanding that they were not alone in their struggles.

As the evening turned into night, Joseph remained by Suzy Q's side, keeping a vigilant watch over her. He gently brushed a strand of hair away from her forehead, whispering words of comfort and love.

"You'll get through this, Suzy Q," he murmured softly, his voice filled with unwavering belief. "We'll face whatever challenges come our way, together."

The room was filled with a mixture of emotions—hope, fear, and a sense of determination. Joseph knew that their journey was far from over, that there were still many obstacles to overcome. But he also knew that love had a way of healing, of bringing people together in times of need.

As the night wore on, Joseph settled into a chair next to Suzy Q's bed, finding solace in her presence. The gentle rhythm of her breathing provided a comforting soundtrack to his thoughts. He held onto the belief that they would emerge from this trial stronger, their bond forged through adversity.

Sleep overtook them as they lay in bed, the room bathed in the soft rays of the rising sun. Slowly, Joseph and Avdol stirred awake, their minds still lingering between dreams and reality. As they sat up, their gaze turned towards the bed where Suzy Q lay, her fever having subsided slightly. A sense of relief washed over Joseph, and he exhaled the breath he had been holding, grateful for this small sign of improvement.

Avdol placed a comforting hand on Joseph's shoulder, offering silent support in this trying time. Their eyes met, understanding passing between them. They knew that their mission was not yet complete, that there was still work to be done.

"We have to continue, Joseph," Avdol said, his voice steady and determined. "There are answers we need to find, and we can't afford to waste any more time."

Joseph nodded, his mind focused on the task at hand. He gently patted Suzy Q's hand and whispered words of reassurance before getting up from the bed. Avdol led the way as they left the room, making their way towards the hallway.

As they stepped outside, a Speedwagon Foundation doctor awaited them, ready to provide the necessary medical care for Suzy Q. They exchanged brief pleasantries before Joseph and Avdol headed towards the training grounds.

[Speedwagon Foundation Logo]

Stand Ability Test

Name: 

Date: 

Stand Name: 

Stand Type: 

Instructions: Read the description of each stand ability type and mark the corresponding box if it matches the abilities of your stand.

1. Close-Range Power Type (近距離パワー型 Kinkyori Pawā-gata): Stands known for powerful and swift physical attacks. Generally obey their user's will and have a limited range. Can your stand inflict powerful physical attacks? [ ] Yes [ ] No

2. Long-Distance Operation Type (遠隔操作型 Enkaku Sōsa-gata): Stands with a greater-than-average range, able to go kilometers away from their user. Can your stand operate from a long distance? [ ] Yes [ ] No

3. Automatic Type (自動型 Jidō-gata): Stands that act automatically through preset instructions or have the ability to exist independently. Does your stand act on its own or follow preset instructions? [ ] Yes [ ] No

4. Range Irrelevant (射程距離無関係 Shatei Kyori Mukankei): Stands whose abilities are not affected by range or can influence time where range doesn't exist. Does your stand's ability ignore range or affect time? [ ] Yes [ ] No

5. Materialized Type (実体化型 Jikkaita-gata): Stands that attach themselves to material objects and become said objects. Does your stand attach to objects and exhibit supernatural properties? [ ] Yes [ ] No

6. Psychological Assault Type (精神攻撃型 Seishin Kogeki-gata): Stands specializing in attacking psychologically or spiritually, assaulting the mind of the user's enemies. Does your stand primarily attack psychologically or spiritually? [ ] Yes [ ] No

7. Foresight Type (未来予知型 Mirai Yochi-gata): Stands with the ability to foresee the future and provide guidance. Can your stand foresee the future or provide guidance? [ ] Yes [ ] No

8. Reconnaissance Type (索敵・探査型 Sakuteki tansa-gata): Stands with abilities that allow the user to gather information on their surroundings. Can your stand gather information or scout the area? [ ] Yes [ ] No

Stand Form Type:

9. Natural Humanoid Stands (人/生命・自然事物型): Stands with a humanoid form and organic appearance. Does your stand possess a human-like form? [ ] Yes [ ] No

10. Artificial Humanoid Stands (人/人工・機械型): Stands with a humanoid form but feature artificial or mechanical nuances. Does your stand have artificial or mechanical characteristics? [ ] Yes [ ] No

11. Natural Non-Humanoid Stands (非・人/生命・自然事物型): Stands reminiscent of other life forms or objects in nature. Does your stand resemble animals, plants, or other natural elements? [ ] Yes [ ] No

12. Artificial Non-Humanoid Stands (非・人/人工・機械型): Stands with a mechanical or tool-like appearance, such as vehicles or weapons. Does your stand have a mechanical or tool-like appearance? [ ] Yes [ ] No

13. Phenomenon Stands (現象型 / その他): Stands that do not fit into any of the previous categories, lacking a definitive form or manifesting as supernatural phenomena. Does your stand fall into this category? [ ] Yes [ ] No

That concludes the Speedwagon Foundation ability Test for stands. Please submit your answers, and our experts will analyze your responses to determine the nature of your Stand.

Note: This test is for informational and entertainment purposes only and does not guarantee the existence or abilities of Stands. The Speedwagon Foundation does not take responsibility for any Stand-related incidents.

"I will fill this out for you as you do the tests, but first, you have to name your stand and show it to me," Avdol said, his tone filled with curiosity. Joseph nodded, understanding the importance of naming his stand. He extended his right arm, focusing his energy as vines and thorns manifested, accompanied by yellow sparks.

Avdol observed the display, his eyes studying the unique combination of Joseph's Hamon and Stand abilities. "Interesting," Avdol remarked, a hint of excitement in his voice. "It seems like your Hamon is incorporated into your Stand. I have an idea for the name."

Avdol reached for a deck of tarot cards nearby, carefully removing a card and shuffling the deck to ensure no two cards were the same. With practiced hands, he fanned out the cards before Joseph.

"Choose a card, Joseph," Avdol instructed, his eyes filled with anticipation. Joseph's hand hovered over the array of cards, his instincts guiding him towards a particular one. He selected a card and turned it around to reveal "The Hermit."

Avdol smiled, recognizing the significance of the chosen card. "How fitting," he said, his voice carrying a touch of approval. "Your stand shall be named Hermit Purple, symbolizing wisdom, introspection, and the guidance you provide."

Joseph looked at the card in his hand, a sense of resonance flowing through him. The name felt right, as if it were meant to be.

Avdol reached for the Tarot card he had placed on the table, his fingers delicately grasping its edges. The card depicted the image of The Magician, a symbol of power and transformation. With a sense of pride and confidence, he looked at Joseph and spoke, "The name of my Stand is Magician's Red."

As Avdol uttered those words, an air of anticipation filled the room. Joseph's eyes widened with curiosity as he watched Avdol's Stand come to life. The space before them seemed to ripple, and in a burst of fiery energy, a humanoid chicken emerged. The fiery entity stood tall and proud, its burning plumage illuminating the room with a warm glow.

Joseph's eyes widened in awe as he beheld the magnificent sight before him. The intensity of the flames seemed to dance in harmony with Avdol's unwavering spirit. It was a mesmerizing display of power and control.

"A magnificent Stand, indeed," Joseph exclaimed, a mixture of admiration and curiosity evident in his voice. He couldn't help but be captivated by the unique and striking appearance of Magician's Red.

Avdol nodded, a sense of pride radiating from him. "Magician's Red is not only a formidable force in battle but also a symbol of my own dedication and resolve," he explained. "Its flames embody the passion that burns within me."

Joseph reached out cautiously, his fingers hovering near the ethereal flames. He could feel the warmth emanating from the Stand, a sensation that resonated deep within his being.

"Fire has always held a special place in my heart," Avdol continued, his voice filled with nostalgia. "It represents not only destruction but also purification and renewal. Magician's Red embodies these aspects, offering both protection and guidance."

As the flames flickered and danced, Joseph couldn't help but be captivated by the sheer presence of Magician's Red. The fiery Stand seemed to possess a life of its own, a testament to Avdol's unwavering spirit and unwavering determination.

"I'm honored to witness the power of Magician's Red," Joseph said, his tone filled with genuine appreciation. "Avdol, your Stand truly reflects your character and strength."

Avdol smiled warmly, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Joseph. Together, we will face whatever challenges lie ahead and protect those dear to us."

Avdol guided Joseph through each test listed on the paper, meticulously explaining the purpose and significance of each assessment. Together, they delved into the depths of Joseph's Stand abilities, unraveling the unique powers that lay within him.

As they moved through the tests, Joseph demonstrated his proficiency in controlling the vines of his Stand, Hermit Purple. With a flick of his wrist, the vines would elongate and sway, offering him a versatile means of movement. Joseph showcased his agility by swinging from one point to another and even restraining a hypothetical opponent. However, he acknowledged the limitations of his vines, recognizing that a sufficiently strong Stand or a formidable vampire could easily break free.

Next came the divination aspect of Hermit Purple. Avdol explained how Joseph could utilize any object or material in conjunction with his Stand to reveal hidden information. Joseph had showcased this ability in the past, using Hermit Purple to produce psychic photographs.

To put Joseph's divination skills to the test, a Speedwagon Foundation staff member rolled out a box TV. Avdol suggested that Joseph attempt to see something using the TV as a medium. Placing his hands on either side of the television, Joseph focused his Stand's power, causing Hermit Purple to emanate through the screen. A live video appeared before them, depicting Dio, shirtless and cloaked in shadow, conversing with an old hag. Vines, similar to those of Jonathan's Stand, coiled around Dio's arms, suggesting a connection between their abilities.

Dio's voice resonated through the speakers as he addressed Joseph's observations. "I am cognizant of your surreptitious observation, perchance an endeavor to scrutinize your own faculties," Dio remarked with an air of calculated amusement. "However, I shall indulge your penchant for designating appellations via tarot cards."

The scene shifted to a top-down view of a table where the old hag fanned out a deck of cards. Dio selected one and revealed it to be The World. He continued, "Marvelous timing, for your prospects appear bleak. Furthermore, I have yet to unveil my own arcane ability, 'The World.' The Stand you recently beheld belonged to Jonathan, called 'Hermit Purple,' which functions in a manner akin to your Stand, Joseph."

The screen faded to black, leaving Joseph and Avdol to process the revelation. Joseph took a deep breath, contemplating the implications of his connection to Jonathan and Dio's mysterious Stand power. Hermit Purple's vines may not possess great combat strength, but they provided him with a remarkable divination ability—a means to materialize information in various forms.

Avdol handed the form to Joseph, who quickly scanned it and gave a thumbs up of approval. With the form in hand, Avdol proceeded to the Speedwagon Foundation to input it into their system. The clock struck 11 am when they decided to make their way inside the hospital to check on Suzy Q.

As they walked down the corridor, their ears perked up at the sound of voices emanating from Suzy Q's room. Intrigued, Joseph and Avdol hastened their pace, their curiosity getting the better of them. What could be causing such a commotion?

As they entered the room, their eyes fell upon a sight that left them astonished. There, standing before them, was a humanoid stand with a mesmerizing and ethereal presence. Its design was reminiscent of a porcelain doll, exuding an alluring mix of innocence and nostalgia. The stand's height mirrored that of an average human, boasting a slender and graceful frame. Joseph couldn't help but gulp, his attention drawn to the stand's captivating appearance.

Yet, the stand positioned itself strategically, obscuring the view of the bed and leaving Joseph and Avdol in suspense. The voices in the room were hushed, their surprise palpable. Joseph's curiosity intensified as the stand approached him, a soothing calmness washing over him when it gently touched his temple. In a whisper, the stand posed a question, "Tomoko or Suzy Q, who would you choose?"

Joseph's mind raced, torn between two people who held significant meaning in his life. He responded with a whispered admission, "I can't decide. They both mean so much to me." Understanding flickered in the stand's gaze as it gracefully stepped aside, revealing the person behind it. Joseph's gaze inadvertently wandered towards the stand's curvaceous buttocks. A voice, all too familiar, filled the room,"Joseph, how dare you ogle my stand like that in front of everyone," sending a shiver down Joseph's spine. Joseph looked up and saw a young and beautiful Suzy Q seated on the bed, her tight shirt emphasizing her ample breasts. He looked up, meeting Suzy Q's gaze, Her voice dripped with a mixture of playfulness and reprimand as she called him out on his wandering eyes.

"I apologize, Suzy Q," Joseph stammered, a flush creeping up his cheeks. "I didn't mean to disrespect your stand. It's just...the whole situation caught me off guard. It's just me Avdol and you are the only ones who could see it, so"

Suzy Q smirked, clearly enjoying Joseph's flustered state. "Oh, don't worry, Joseph. I know how hard it is to resist temptation, I love surprising you. But remember, my stand has its ways of making things interesting." Her gaze lingered on Joseph, a mischievous glint in her eyes, before turning to Avdol, who watched the unfolding scene with a mix of surprise and amusement.

Avdol couldn't help but chuckle, shaking his head. "Well, Joseph, it seems you always find yourself in the most intriguing situations. Careful where your eyes wander next time."

Joseph, still slightly flustered, nodded sheepishly. "Noted, Avdol. Lesson learned."

The room buzzed with anticipation as Suzy Q gracefully rose from her seat, causing whispers and intrigued glances to fill the air. Her sensuous movements accentuated her ample bosom, which flirtatiously strained against the fabric of her shirt, threatening to burst free. Her curves were a masterpiece, captivating Joseph's attention. The intense connection between them was palpable, as Suzy Q's stand alluring gaze never left Joseph's eyes, conveying a shared secret.

Unable to resist, Joseph embraced Suzy Q, feeling the delightful pressure of her firm breasts pressing against his chest before bouncing apart. The Speedwagon staff discreetly provided her with a change of clothes. Suzy Q disappeared behind the doctor examination curtain, adding an air of mystery to the encounter. Joseph's eyes remained fixated as the shadowy outline revealed tantalizing glimpses of her elongated and fuller breasts, their erect nipples casting seductive shadows. A soft moan escaped from behind the curtain, heightening the atmosphere of desire.

With each garment Suzy Q shed, Joseph's anticipation grew. Her ample posterior accentuated the contrast against her slender stomach, creating an irresistible allure. As she stood completely naked, Joseph marveled at her breathtaking form. Slipping on the alluring panties and fastening the enchanting bra, Suzy Q radiated confidence and desire. Finally, she adorned herself with the shirt and pants, completing the transformation. Emerging from behind the curtain, she carried the clothes she once wore, leaving an indelible image etched in Joseph's mind.

She walked over to Joseph who blinked. Joseph spoke "you look beautiful-" he was caught off as Suzy q kissed him. "Now that i changed, i want to know more about that" Suzy q motioned towards her stand. Which was looking at people who didn't seem to notice it. Joseph and Avdol shared a look then smiled. Joseph led Suzy q down the hallway then outside with Avdol dispersing the crowd. Joseph couldn't help but stare at his wife's figure as her breasts jiggle with every step. Joseph took the stack of papers from the desk and offered to fill them out for Suzy q. She nodded silently, Joseph finished filling out the forms and handed them back to Suzy q, who took them with a deep breath. Avdol spoke up, "That's a very interesting stand, Suzy q. Would you mind showing us its abilities?"

Suzy q nodded, and her stand floated beside her whispering in her ear. Joseph and Avdol watched intently as Suzy q explained her stand's abilities.

As she described the first ability, Youthful Reminiscence, Joseph's eyes widened in surprise. "You can turn back time on your own body? That's incredible," he exclaimed. "Isn't it obvious." motioning down her body.

Avdol was equally impressed by the next ability, Sweet Melancholy. "A stand that can manipulate emotions and create openings in battle? This is a formidable power," he commented.

Suzy q went on to explain Retroactive Restoration, and Joseph couldn't help but feel moved by the potential of the ability. "This could really help people heal emotional wounds and mend relationships. It's a beautiful power," he said, his voice softening. Joseph thought about it helping make explaining about his other wife easier.

As Suzy q demonstrated the Memory Projection ability, Joseph and Avdol watched in awe as the projections took on a life of their own. "This is an impressive display of power. I can see how this ability could be both a defensive and offensive tool in battle," Avdol remarked.

Finally, Suzy q explained the Blissful Bubble ability, and Joseph couldn't help but feel a sense of dread wash over him. He looked at the bubble, he looked down to see carpet. The bubble floated closer and it had a scarf in it. He looked to see wamuu looking at him. Tears leaked from his eyes as the bubble made contact. Calmness washed over him as his focus came into view revealing the concerned expressions on Avdol and Suzy Q. "This ability could really come in handy during battles. It's like a healing bubble," he said, smiling. feeling defeated as they had been trying to get her stand to cooperate for what felt like hours. Joseph filled out the forms, his handwriting neat and precise as he jotted down Suzy q's information.

Despite Joseph's efforts, they still couldn't get Suzy q's stand to cooperate. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she realized how powerless she felt at this moment. Joseph walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her in a comforting embrace. "You are ordering your stand around like it is a dog," he whispered into her ear. "But think of your stand as an extension of yourself, a part of your soul."

Suzy q wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to connect with her stand. After a few moments, her stand started to move, as if it was responding to her thoughts. Suzy q opened her eyes and smiled, feeling relieved.

Joseph and Avdol looked at each other, impressed by Suzy q's progress. "See, I told you she could do it," said Avdol with a smirk.

Suzy q collapsed breathing heavily, her stand disappeared. Joseph caught her. "It took me a few months to move my stand, but everyday the strain on my body shrunk until my body could handle it." said Avdol

"Now it's time to name your stand." Said Avdol. He took out the tarot cards. He shuffled 3 cards out. He had a separate deck. The deck was calling to Suzy Q. "Why don't you use that deck as well?" Avdol paused contemplating. "Those are the least known tarot cards with different numbers of the same card. I will shuffle the deck in," Suzy Q took a deep breath, feeling a sense of anticipation and excitement building up inside of her.

As Avdol took out the tarot cards and began shuffling them, Suzy q couldn't help but feel a connection to the deck he had brought with him. She had always been drawn to the supernatural, and the cards seemed to call out to her in a way she couldn't explain.

Avdol then suggested that she use her own deck as well, and Suzy q eagerly pulled it out of her bag. She felt a sense of pride and ownership over the cards, as if they were a part of her now.

As Avdol shuffled the two decks together, Suzy q watched in fascination. She wondered what kind of card she would draw, and what it would reveal about her stand.

Finally, Avdol presented her with the top card of the deck, and Suzy q felt her heart race as she flipped it over. The card was 'the six of cups,' and as she looked at it, everything seemed to make sense.

She remembered the feeling of nostalgia and longing that her stand had evoked in others, and how it had the power to heal emotional wounds and mend broken relationships. The card's themes of innocence and childhood also resonated with her stand's ability to turn back time on her own body, granting her enhanced physical attributes and a renewed sense of vitality.

Suzy q couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude and wonder at the synchronicity of it all. Avdol cleared his throat. " "Nostalgia's Rebirth" seems like an appropriate name for a stand that embodies these abilities and draws inspiration from the themes of the Six of Cups tarot card, emphasizing the idea of innocence, emotional healing, and revisiting cherished memories."

Suzy q couldn't contain her excitement. Joseph couldn't help but smile at his wife's enthusiasm and extended his hand to her. Suzy q took it, feeling grateful for his support.

As they made their way back inside, Avdol walked beside them, making sure they were safe. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm orange glow over the campus. They headed towards the cafeteria, the smells of food wafting towards them. The other students and staff glanced over at Suzy q, but Joseph quickly shot them a glare, causing them to look away.

They found an empty table and sat down, surrounded by the chattering of other students. Joseph leaned in towards Suzy q, "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?" he asked, looking at her with concern.

Suzy q thought for a moment before replying, "I think I'll have a sandwich and some fruit." Joseph nodded and got up to order their food, leaving Suzy q and Avdol to chat at the table. As they waited for their food to arrive, Suzy q couldn't help but feel grateful for her new stand and the support of her friends.

Suzy q, Joseph and Avdol had been working tirelessly on their stands, honing their skills to the point where they could fight like a well-oiled machine. Suzy q, in particular, had made tremendous progress. She could move her stand on instinct, and control 99% of its movements. Whenever Joseph was around, however, her stand seemed to have a mind of its own. It would whisper something to Joseph, but Suzy q couldn't quite make out what it was. Joseph would simply nod and then answer the whisper, and the two would go on with their training. They got so good that they fought like a team.

---

Smut begins

---

Whenever Suzy Q and Joseph had sex, it was a unique experience. Suzy's Stand, Nostalgia's Rebirth , and Joseph's Stand, Hermit Purple, would both activate, creating a powerful energy that enveloped the two of them. The room would become filled with a pulsating aura, and Suzy's body would start to tingle with anticipation.

As they moved together, Suzy's pleasure would build, and her Stand would respond with a series of moans and groans that matched her own. Hermit Purple's vines would shoot out towards her Stand, wrapping around it and exploring every inch of its body. The vines would then enter her Stand's formed vagina, causing it to moan even louder and multiply Suzy's pleasure.

The two of them would move in perfect harmony, their bodies and Stands in sync with each other. The experience was unlike anything they had ever felt before, a true expression of their love and passion. Despite the intensity of the moment, there was a sense of intimacy and connection that bound them together, making them feel truly alive.

---

Smut ends

---

Kami stood tall, his cape billowing in the wind as he gazed down at the earth from the lookout. His eyes narrowed as he saw something that made him tense up. "No!" he exclaimed under his breath, his voice filled with concern. Dio had found Piccolo, and he was sealed inside the Stand arrow shaft that Dio had accidentally broken off. Kami could feel Piccolo's evil ki radiating from the arrow.

He knew that Dio would try to recruit Piccolo to his side for world domination, and Kami felt a sense of despair wash over him. However, he also felt the righteousness of heroes emanating from the other side of the world. Even though the heroes only used 10% of their inner ki for stands, their power was still formidable.

Kami's mind raced as he tried to think of a way to stop Dio and Piccolo from causing further harm. He remembered the one time he had helped a mortal, a man named Tom Petty, by teaching him Hamon. Perhaps there was a way to use that same technique to defeat Dio and his minions.

As he contemplated his next move, the wind continued to howl around him, the sound of it mixing with the heavy thoughts weighing on his mind.

Mr. Popo leaned against the wall, his arms folded across his chest as he watched Kami in silence. He knew that the guardian of the earth was feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders, and he wished he could do something to ease his burden.

Kami had accomplished so much during his tenure as guardian of the earth. He had created the seven dragon balls, a powerful tool that could grant any wish to those who gathered them all. It was strange that no mortal had ever collected all seven of them, despite their incredible power.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 4: Star Struck and Behind Bars: Jotaro's Ghostly Encounter

Tokyo, Japan, Age 737 1988 

Jotaro sighed as he walked down the street, trying to ignore the group of girls that were trailing him. “Jojo” “hey jojo” “so who are you going to kiss jojo” “is it me jojo, I have the body for it” “Hey, look at Jojo.” “What? Jojo.” “You're right, it's jojo.” “Jojo” “jojo.” “Hey, jojo.” “What's up, Jojo?”

He tried to focus on the ease of the school day, but their incessant chatter was making it difficult. Suddenly, he heard one of the girls say, “Hey, who do you think you are grabbing off to Jojo like that. I don't like how friendly you're getting with him. Stay away.”

Jotaro turned around to see what was going on and saw that one of the girls was trying to get a little too close to him. He shook his head and muttered, “What the hell?”

The girls continued to make snarky comments, and Jotaro had finally had enough. “Shut up, you damn annoying bitches,” he snapped.

The girls screamed and moaned in response, thrilled that Jotaro had actually acknowledged them. He rolled his eyes and continued on his way, trying to put as much distance between himself and the group of girls as possible. Jotaro ran and hid behind a nearby building as the girls passed by calling “where's jojo.” he waited there for 10 seconds. He went to leave.

Jotaro's heart raced as he felt the cold metal of the knife pressing against his skin. He tried to remain calm and slowly turned to face the guy in the biker jacket. “I'm just heading home,” Jotaro said, his voice shaking slightly.

The guy in the biker jacket chuckled and grabbed Jotaro's collar, pulling him closer. “You're not going anywhere until you give us your money,” he said, his breath reeking of alcohol.

Jotaro felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead as he saw the other three guys closing in on him. He scanned the area for any possible escape route, but there was none. He was trapped.

He took a deep breath and stood his ground. “I don't have any money,” he said firmly. “Now let me go.”

The leader of the group, the one with the baseball bat, stepped forward and sneered at Jotaro. “Don't lie to us, kid. We can smell money from a mile away. You're gonna give us everything you have, or we'll make you regret it.”

Jotaro's heart was pounding as he quickly assessed the situation. He knew he had to act fast to get out of this predicament. He clenched his fists and prepared himself for a fight.

The tall, muscular guy with the nun-chuck was the first to attack. Jotaro quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the weapon. He knew that he needed to get that nun-chuck away from him, so he made a move to grab it.

As he reached for the weapon, he felt a sharp pain in his back. The short guy with the knuckle bracers had landed a punch. Jotaro gritted his teeth and retaliated with a powerful kick, sending the short guy rolling across the pavement.

The leader of the group swung his baseball bat at Jotaro's head, but Jotaro was ready. He reached out and yanked the bat out of the leader's grip, causing him to stumble and fall over.

Jotaro took a step back, his eyes scanning the group. He saw that the leader was now brandishing a chain, the tall one with the nun-chucks was swinging them around dangerously, and the short one with the knuckle bracers was getting up. Jotaro knew he had to be quick and decisive.

He dodged the chain as it whizzed past his face, then kicked the tall guy in the shin. The guy howled in pain and dropped the nun-chucks, which Jotaro quickly grabbed. He twirled them around once, getting a feel for their weight, then swung them at the leader's head. The leader tried to block it with his bat, but Jotaro was too fast. The nun-chucks knocked the bat out of his hand and he stumbled back, dazed.

Jotaro took advantage of the leader's momentary confusion and punched him in the face, sending him reeling backwards. The short guy with the knuckle bracers lunged at him, but Jotaro sidestepped and kicked him in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him.

Jotaro stood there, breathing heavily, adrenaline pumping through his veins. The group lay on the ground, groaning in pain. Jotaro looked around, making sure there were no other attackers lurking nearby. He picked up his school bag, which had fallen during the fight, and started to walk away, his heart still pounding.

As he walked, he realized that he was bleeding from a cut on his cheek where the knife had nicked him. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and pressed it to his face. The 4 men tried to sneak attack him again.

Without thinking, Jotaro acted quickly and grabbed the leader, intending to pull him aside. But with a loud crack, he broke the man's hand and arm. Jotaro had been in fights before and knew how to defend himself. However, he couldn't prepare himself for what came next. The short guy lunged at him and kicked him with tremendous force, causing some of his ribs to crack.

Jotaro lay on the ground, unable to move. That's when the tall muscular guy came from behind and grabbed him. Jotaro tried to struggle, but he was in the air, and his arms were useless. He quickly assessed the situation and kicked the guy's shin, which caused him to fall to the ground with a crack.

But there was still one more guy to deal with. Jotaro knew that he had to act fast, but before he could do anything, the guy was sneaking up on him with lightning-fast reflexes. Without hesitation, Jotaro punched the guy in the face, breaking his nose. The guy grabbed his nose in pain, but Jotaro wasn't done yet. He punched the guy in the gut, and with a loud crack, he broke some of his ribs.

As the guy fell to the ground, Jotaro walked over to the leader and squatted down. “If you ever mess with me again, I will make it worse,” he said with a stern voice. He grabbed the man's hands and proceeded to break each finger one by one. Jotaro knew that this would send a message and hopefully prevent any future confrontations.

Jotaro walked away from the scene of the fight, his handkerchief still pressed against his bleeding cheek. His mind was racing as he replayed the events in his head. The way he had broken bones with such ease and the way he had moved with lightning-fast reflexes. It didn't feel natural to him.

As he walked past shop windows, he caught glimpses of a faint aura surrounding him. He rubbed his eyes, thinking he was hallucinating, but the aura persisted. Jotaro felt a chill run down his spine. Was he possessed by an evil spirit? It was a concept he had heard of in stories and folklore, but he had never thought it could be real.

Jotaro couldn't bear the thought of hurting someone again because of this mysterious aura. He knew he had to do something about it. After contemplating his options, he made his way to the police station. He walked up to the reception desk and explained his situation to the officer on duty.

Jotaro sat on the cold metal bench inside the cell, staring blankly at the walls. He had turned himself in to the police station, but now he was starting to wonder if that was the right decision. The aura he had been seeing around himself had been growing stronger, and he couldn't shake off the feeling that he was possessed by an “evil spirit”.

He leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes, trying to calm his racing thoughts. He couldn't explain what was happening to him, but he knew it was something beyond his control. He had never believed in supernatural things before, but now he was starting to doubt everything he thought he knew.

The sound of footsteps outside the cell door made him open his eyes. A uniformed police officer walked in, looking at him with a mix of suspicion and confusion. “What's your story, kid?” the officer asked.

Jotaro hesitated for a moment before answering. “I don't know how to explain it, but I think I'm possessed by something. I've been seeing this aura around myself and I feel like I'm not in control of my own actions.”

The officer raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. “You expect me to believe that? You know how many crazy people we get in here claiming to be possessed?”

Jotaro sighed, knowing how ridiculous it must sound. “I know, but I had to do something. I can't just ignore this and hope it goes away.”

The officer shook his head. “Well, I don't know what to tell you. We can't just let you go based on your word alone. You'll have to wait here until we figure what to do with you.”

Several hours passed, and Jotaro could hear the sounds of officers coming and going in the station, the guard came back with a clipboard “Jotaro, did you beat up 4 gang members?” “Yes, but it was in defense, I didn't know my strength, The evil spirit magnified my strength.” Jotaro said. “The four gang members are in the hospital, we examined them, you broke 15 bones, Their story checks out, and you are free to go,” said the officer, unlocking the cell door.

But Jotaro didn't move. “I can't go,” he said, looking up at the guard. “I need to get this spirit out of me.”

The guard looked at him skeptically, but Jotaro could tell he was a little unnerved. He was used to dealing with small-time criminals, not someone claiming to be possessed by a supernatural force.

Meanwhile, Holly Joestar was beside herself with worry. She had always been concerned about Jotaro's safety, but this was beyond anything she had ever imagined. She answered the phone to hear the voice of a police officer on the other end, “Is this ?” “Yes,” she said. “Your son Jotaro is in a cell at the local police station. We will go over the details in the morning.”

She let out a cry of anguish and sank into a chair, her mind racing with questions and fears. What had happened to Jotaro? Was he hurt? Would he be okay?

Jotaro sat in his cell, twirling the remote control car in his hand. He had gotten used to the strange occurrences that had been happening since he discovered his 'evil spirit.' He didn't fully understand what was happening to him, but he knew that he could control things with his mind. As he played with the remote control car, the other prisoners in the cellblock stayed away from him. They had heard the rumors about the crazy guy who beat up four gang members, and they didn't want any trouble.

Suddenly, Jotaro's evil spirit spoke to him. A series of 'Ora's.' came out which meant “Play with me, Jotaro,” it hesitated, unsure if he wanted to entertain the strange entity inside him, but eventually gave in to its demands. He began to play with the remote control car.

As Jotaro played with the remote control car, his evil spirit continued to bring him items. It brought him a Rubik's cube, a deck of cards, and even a small box TV. The officers who were on duty that night looked skeptical as they watched the strange happenings in Jotaro's cell.

Finally, after several hours of playing with his evil spirit, Jotaro grew tired. He lay down on his bunk and closed his eyes, trying to ignore the strange presence inside him. As he drifted off to sleep, he couldn't help but wonder what was going to happen to him now that he was locked up in a cell with his evil spirit.

As they walked down the hallway of the police station, Holly couldn't help but feel worried about her son. She was eager to see him and find out what was going on. The police officer, who had been assigned to her, began to explain the situation.

“So, Mrs. Kujo, your son Jotaro was involved in an altercation with four gang members. He broke 15 of their bones, but claims it was in self-defense and that he is possessed by an evil spirit. We examined the gang members, and they corroborated his story. It's a strange case,” the officer said.

Holly listened intently, trying to process the information. She had never heard Jotaro mention anything about an evil spirit before. She couldn't wait, so she ran down the hall.

As Holly hurriedly made her way down the corridor of cells, her heart pounded with worry about her son. Flashes of memories from Jotaro's childhood flooded her mind, causing a mix of emotions to well up within her.

She remembered a vivid image of Jotaro as a young boy, kicking a ball around in their backyard. She would cheer him on, urging him to throw the ball to her, their laughter filling the air. The memory brought a bittersweet smile to her face as she continued running.

Another memory emerged, this time from Jotaro's middle school years. She recalled standing by the track field, anxiously wishing him luck before a crucial race. The excitement and nervousness in her voice were palpable, and she found herself reliving the intensity of that moment as if it were happening again.

A third memory surfaced, this one of Jotaro donning his high school uniform after passing the challenging writing exam. She vividly remembered offering to cook his favorite meal to celebrate his achievement. The joy and pride in her voice as she congratulated him washed over her once more.

Lost in the rush of memories, Holly couldn't help but let out a desperate cry, her voice echoing through the corridors. “Jotaro!” she called out, her concern and love for her son reverberating in her words.

Finally, she reached the cell where Jotaro was being held. The sight of him there, surrounded by the cold walls, struck her with a pang of anguish. She stepped closer, her eyes filled with a mix of worry and maternal affection.

“You're so damn annoying, you bitch!” Jotaro's sudden outburst startled Holly. The words stung, contrasting sharply with the memories she had just relieved. She stopped smiling saying “okay” she knew he still loved him.

“Jotaro, are you okay?” Holly asked, worry etched on her face.

Jotaro stood up and nodded, but didn't say anything. Holly looked around the cell and noticed the strange items that were scattered all over the floor.

“What's all this?” she asked, gesturing towards the items.

“My evil spirit brought them to me,” Jotaro said calmly.

Holly's eyes widened in surprise. She had heard of evil spirits before, but never in the context of her own son. She didn't know what to say.

“Can you describe the evil spirit to me?” said Holly. Jotaro nodded. “It's a humanoid figure….”

---

Joseph sat at his desk, deep in thought, when his phone began to ring. He picked it up and answered with a cheery “Hello?” But instead of a greeting, he was met with a long pause, followed by a loud cry from the other end. His daughter Holly's voice was shaking as she spoke.

“Dad, it's Jotaro,” she said urgently. “He's in trouble. He gained a stand while beating up some thugs, and he is in a cell to protect everybody. I don't know what to do.”

Joseph's brow furrowed as he listened to his daughter's distress. He knew that stands were powerful and dangerous, and if Jotaro couldn't control his, it could spell disaster.

“Alright, Holly, don't worry. We'll take care of it,” Joseph reassured her. He immediately called for his private plane to be prepared, instructing the pilot to get it ready for takeoff as soon as possible. He knew that time was of the essence.

He turned to Avdol and Suzy Q, who were both in the room with him, and told them what was going on. “We need to go to Japan and help Jotaro,” he said gravely.

Avdol and Suzy Q nodded, knowing the gravity of the situation. They all quickly gathered their belongings and boarded their private planet, ready to fly to Japan and help Jotaro with his stand problem.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 5: From Luck to Lurking Kars: A Stone-Cold Encounter!

Earth Space Age 737 1988 

The Saiyans had been traveling through space for months, searching for a new home. Suddenly, they found themselves passing through a wormhole, and everything around them began to warp and twist.

As they emerged on the other side, the Saiyans looked out at their new surroundings, taking in the strange and unfamiliar landscape.

“Where are we?” King Vegeta asked, his voice filled with wonder.

“I'm not sure,” Bardock replied, studying the readings on the ship's monitor. “But it looks like we've passed through a wormhole into a completely different part of the universe.”

The Saiyans gazed out at the unknown expanse before them, wondering what other mysteries and dangers lay ahead on their journey.

An asteroid was hit, the Saiyans felt a sudden jolt and alarms went off in their ships. “What was that?” asked Gas, looking at the monitor. “It was an asteroid, but it looks like it's not just any asteroid,” replied Granola. King Vegeta ordered his crew to investigate the asteroid and see if it posed any danger to them.

The crew worked quickly to activate the ship's external cameras, and a view of the asteroid appeared on the monitor. Everyone gasped in surprise as they saw the asteroid more clearly. It was a majestic figure with golden wings, it was gripping what looked like a hand. And upon closer inspection, they noticed that the statue was buried within the asteroid.

“What the hell is that?” asked Paragus. “It looks like some kind of statue,” said Broly. “But it's not like any statue I've ever seen before. But, I've heard stories about this asteroid. It's said to be a place of great power, and that whoever possesses it will be blessed with immense strength and good fortune.”

The Heeters nodded in agreement. Elec said “Yes, the legend of the Golden Angel is well-known among the galaxy's elite. It's said that the angel will choose a worthy warrior to be its guardian.”

The saiyans exchanged skeptical glances, but King Vegeta spoke up. “It doesn't matter if it's true or not.”

Broly stepped forward. “I'll be the guardian,” he said, his voice quiet but firm.

Everyone turned to look at him, surprised by his sudden declaration. Paragus stepped forward, placing a hand on his son's shoulder. “Are you sure about this, my boy?”

Broly nodded, a fierce determination in his eyes. “Yes. I've always known that I was destined for greatness. This is my chance to prove it.”

The saiyans looked at each other, uncertain about what to make of Broly's newfound confidence. But King Vegeta nodded approvingly. “Very well, Broly. You shall be the guardian of the Golden Angel. Let's see what this brings us.”

As they landed on the asteroid, they could see that it was indeed a statue, but it looked like it was made of stone, and it had a strange, almost otherworldly aura around it. “This is giving me the creeps,” said Heeter, looking around nervously. They activated the special atmosphere generator before opening the med ship doors.

“Alright, everyone,” said King Vegeta, “we need to carefully dig our way to the statue. We don't want to damage it in the process.”

The crew got to work, using their advanced technology to create a tunnel towards the center of the asteroid. It was slow-going, as they had to be extremely cautious not to damage the statue, but eventually, they reached their destination.

Carefully, they began to excavate the area around the statue. Piece by piece, they removed chunks of rock and debris until the entire figure was revealed.

Suddenly, the statue started to move, and the Saiyans jumped back in surprise. “What the hell is going on?” shouted King Vegeta. “Is this some kind of trap?”

As the dust settled, they could see that the statue had transformed into a strange-looking man with long, flowing hair and a menacing expression on his face. “Who are you?” asked King Vegeta, his hand on his sword.

The man looked at them with disdain. “I am Kars, the ultimate being,” he said. “And you are nothing but insects compared to me.”

The Saiyans looked at each other in confusion. “What the hell is he talking about?” whispered Granola. “I don't know, but we need to be careful,” replied Heeter.

Kars suddenly flew into a rage and attacked the Saiyans with incredible speed and strength. They fought back, Kars skin took on the aspects of a turtle shell as King Vegeta swung his sword it shattered on impact. But they soon realized that they were no match for him. “We have to get out of here!” shouted King Vegeta, as he and his crew retreated to their ships.

As they blasted off from the asteroid, Kars let out a sinister laugh, turned back into a statue again and was sucked into the wormhole. “What the hell was that?” asked Paragus, his hands shaking. “I don't know, that certainly wasn't the statue of legend. But we need to be careful,” replied Broly. “There's something strange going on in this part of the galaxy.”

One space pod entered the orbit of earth. Fasha had been in a low-metabolism state for a long time. As she opened her eyes, she saw the breathtaking view of the Earth below her. She felt a sense of wonder and amazement as she looked out of the window of her space pod.

As she looked down at the blue and green planet below her, she couldn't help but feel a sense of awe. The planet was unlike anything she had ever seen before. She could see the vast oceans, the towering mountains, and the endless forests stretching out as far as the eye could see.

Fasha smiled to herself. She couldn't wait to explore and see what this new planet had to offer. But she had to wait for the others. Her excitement was short-lived as she noticed a flurry of asteroids heading straight towards her pod.

Fasha's heart raced as the asteroids collided with her pod, causing it to shake and spin out of control. She tried to hold on as tightly as she could to her seat, hoping for a safe landing. But the impact was too much, and she felt her body thrown around as the pod crashed through the Earth's atmosphere.

The heat was intense as the pod made its way through the atmosphere, leaving behind a fiery trail in its wake. Fasha braced herself for the worst, but she was determined to survive. She closed her eyes and focused all of her energy on staying alive.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 6: A Saiyan Surprise: Dinner and a Crash Landing with the Joestars

Narita New Tokyo International Airport, Tokyo, Japan, Age 737 1988 

Joseph, Avdol, and Suzy q stepped out of the private plane and onto the bustling airport. They were all excited to finally see Holly after receiving her urgent call. They waited patiently, looking around for Holly's familiar face among the crowd. Suddenly, a man rushed by with a heavy suitcase and accidentally ran over Joseph's foot. Joseph winced in pain and fell to the ground, clutching his knee.

The man was immediately concerned and apologized profusely. He asked if Joseph was okay and if he needed any help. Joseph's initial anger and pain turned into a mischievous grin as he realized the man was Japanese. Joseph picks himself up from the ground and stepped on the man's foot, causing him to yelp in pain.

“Hey, watch where you're going!” Joseph scolded before revealing the reason for his visit. “My daughter Holly married a Japanese man 20 years ago. They moved here, and my grandson never gets to see his grandfather. That is why I will never forgive the Japanese.” he starts shaking his fist in frustration,

The man nodded in understanding and began to gather his belongings from the opened suitcase, but Joseph doesn't seem to be paying him any attention. His eyes are fixed on something that has caught his attention among the scattered items on the ground.

The man picks up a signed photo of a familiar face. He heard sobbing. He turned and saw It was his daughter Holly. She screamed the name of her husband, Sadao Kujo. Joseph saw the signed photo of Sadao Kujo and his heart sank. He remembered how happy Holly was when she first introduced Sadao to him and how proud she was when they got married. He felt a pang of regret for not being there for his daughter when she needed him the most.

As he looked back at Holly, he could see the tears streaming down her face. Joseph knew he had to be strong for her. He put his arm around her and asked her what had happened. Holly explained that Sadao had ditched the family when Jotaro was young, pursuing the life of a jazz musician, the only thing we hear from him is the checks in the mail.

Joseph felt a lump form in his throat as he tried to console Holly. He couldn't believe that he had missed out on so many important moments in his daughter's life. He knew he had a lot of catching up to do, and he was determined to make things right.

Avdol and Suzy q stood by, offering their support to Holly and Joseph. The man who had accidentally bumped into Joseph was still there, looking embarrassed and apologetic. Joseph shook his head and said, “Don't worry about it. We've got bigger things to worry about now.”

As they gathered the spilled contents of the suitcase, Joseph couldn't help but feel grateful for this small act of kindness. It reminded him that there were still good people in the world, even in the midst of his own personal turmoil.

They quickly drove to the police station, they walked down the rows of cells and stopped in front of Joseph who was about to drink a can of soda. Jotaro raised the can above his mouth as opened the can and poked a hole in the can letting the soda ooze out of the hole into his mouth below.

“Jotaro, come with us,” said Holly. “I can't leave” Joseph raised an eyebrow at Jotaro's explanation, understanding but making Jotaro explain even more. “Possessed by an evil spirit? What do you mean?” he asked.

Jotaro looked up at him, his expression serious. “It's a long story,” he said, taking another swig of his beer. “But the short version is, I can't control my actions. This spirit, it's taking over my body.”

Joseph frowned, trying to make sense of it all. Suddenly, the officer interrupted, noticing the beer in Jotaro's hand. “Hey, how did you get a beer in here?” he asked, sounding irritated.

Before anyone could respond, the evil spirit possessing Jotaro suddenly took hold of the officer's gun and brought it into the cell, pointing it at Jotaro's head. Joseph and the others stepped back, alarmed.

Jotaro, however, didn't seem fazed. He calmly reached out with his own hand and grabbed hold of the gun, holding it steady. Without a word, he pulled the trigger, but instead of a loud bang, there was only a soft click as the bullet was caught between the evil spirit's fingers.

Joseph watched in amazement as Jotaro slowly lowered the gun and set it back down on the floor. “I told you,” he said simply, taking another sip of his beer. “I'm not in control here.”

The officers and other prisoners stood there dumbfounded. “What just happened.” said the officer. “ He can move objects with his mind.” said a prisoner backing away from the cell bars next to him. Joseph, suzy q and avdol looked in fascination as understanding dawned on their faces.

Joseph's eyes widened in surprise. “He has a Stand,” he said, nodding in understanding. “It's a manifestation of his fighting spirit, a powerful ability that can manipulate reality.” Holly looked at Jotaro in concern, “Is it dangerous?” she asked. “Yes,” Joseph replied, “It can be very dangerous if not used properly.”

Avdol stepped forward, “I am also a Stand user,” he said, holding up his hand and summoning a flame that danced on his palm. “Perhaps I can help you with your situation, Jotaro.” Jotaro nodded in agreement, relieved to have found someone who understood his predicament.

Joseph, Holly, and Avdol watched as Suzy Q approached Jotaro's cell, holding out her hand with a small, translucent bubble hovering above it. Jotaro eyed it warily, but didn't resist as Suzy Q brought the bubble closer to his face.

“What is that?” asked Jotaro, curiosity getting the best of him.

“It's something I learned during my travels,” replied Suzy Q with a smile. “It's a bubble of relaxation. It helps to calm the mind and soothe the nerves.”

As the bubble touched Jotaro's face, it burst with a small pop. A look of surprise crossed Jotaro's face, quickly replaced by a peaceful expression. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, visibly relaxing.

Holly stepped forward and placed a hand on the cell bars. “Jotaro, we're here to help you,” she said gently. “We won't leave you here.”

Jotaro's eyes opened slowly, and he looked at Holly, a faint smile on his lips. “Thanks,” he said softly. “I appreciate it.”

Joseph and Avdol exchanged a look, both impressed by Suzy Q's quick thinking. Avdol approached “now you understand that your evil spirit is a stand it's time to name it” he took out a deck of tarot cards and shuffled it. He fanned out the cards. Jotaro took one. It was the star.

Avdol took a deep breath before speaking, “The Star is a powerful card, Jotaro. It represents hope, inspiration, and good fortune. It's a fitting name for your Stand.” Jotaro nodded, considering the name.

“I like it,” he finally said, looking at the card again before handing it back to Avdol. “Star Platinum, huh? Sounds strong.”

Avdol smiled, “It is. And now that you know its name, you can begin to understand its full potential.”

Holly approached and hugged Jotaro through the bars tightly. “I'm so glad you're okay, Jotaro,” she said, tears in her eyes.

Jotaro patted her back gently, “I'm fine, Mom. Everything's going to be okay now.”

Joseph, Holly, Avdol, Suzy Q, and Jotaro looked around in alarm as they heard a loud noise coming from outside the prison.

They felt the prison shake as a space pod crashed into the wall lodged in the on the top as everyone was flung back. Joseph and Avdol acting as a cushion for suzy q and Holly. The occupant was shot out and collided with Jotaro. It was a female with a tail. Fasha screamed as the space pod collided into the wall of the building. She was ejected and collided with a tall, muscular man. They slid down the cell bars to the ground, Fasha groaning in pain as she hit the hard surface. She blacked out and quickly came to.

“Ow, that hurt,” Fasha said, rubbing her head as she slowly got up.

But then she noticed something strange. There was a thick stick-like object in her mouth, and it tasted like cloth and flesh. Confused, she started sucking on it, not knowing what else to do. She also felt squeezing around her chest.

Suddenly, she heard muffled screaming, and then pleasure as something wet started moving around her privates. She opened her eyes in shock and horror, realizing that it was the man's member with part of his underwear that had come free from his pants and into her mouth. She slid it out of her mouth which made a wet pop.

“What the hell?!” she screamed, trying to push him off of her. But then she noticed something even more disturbing, her butt was on the man's face!

“Get off of me, you pervert!” Fasha yelled.

“What the hell just happened?” he muttered, still reeling from the unexpected collision.

Joseph's heart raced as he heard the sound of the impact. The memories flooded back, causing his hands to shake. He remembered his epic horse race against Wammu, one of the Pillar Men who threatened to take over the world. Joseph had managed to defeat him, but not without sustaining severe injuries himself. The sound of the pod crashing into the wall brought back the same feeling of danger and fear he had felt during that race.

Holly noticed Joseph's distress and reached out to him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “It's okay, Joseph. We're all here together,” she said softly.

Avdol placed a hand on Joseph's other shoulder. “Let's focus on the present,” he said firmly. “We need to figure out what's going on and how we can help.”

Suzy Q, with a determined look on her face. “We've been through worse before,” she said. “We can handle this.”

His eyes slowly blinked open, and he sat up, looking around the room to see his friends gathered around him. “Thanks guys, I-” he began, but his voice trailed off as his gaze landed on a peculiar scene in front of him. They were all staring in shock as a girl was giving Jotaro a blowjob, her body on top of his with her butt in his face and her tail sticking up in the air, with Jotaro who couldn't do anything but squeeze her breasts. A tail!? His eyes traveled to the wall, where he noticed a space pod stuck in the wall with its door open. He heard the sound of a camera going off twice. “This is going in my scrapbook of Jotaro, with it labeled first contact,” said Holly. Holly had a nice camera that was undamaged, and she had pulled it out of her purse. Two photos came out ready to develop. He knew that she was going to give the extra to Jotaro. Holly put it all away back in her purse

Suddenly, they heard a commotion as the girl screamed “you pervert!” and tried to get up, only to find her butt sinking even deeper into Jotaro's face. Star Platinum, Jotaro's stand, gently picked her up and set her on her feet. Both Jotaro and the girl had blushes on their faces and there was something sticky on the girl's lips.

“What the hell is going on here?!” Jotaro and the girl shouted, glaring at each other.

“I-I don't know, when I woke up with your thing in my mouth” she blushed “and then you started grabbing my-”

“Enough!” Joseph interrupted.

The door to the cell broke off its hinges from the shock wave. It made a boom and a sound of metal as it hit the floor. That made Joseph close his eyes. He opened them to see Jotaro and the girl looking into each other's eyes.

“Should we go, I already alerted the speedwagon foundation about this. They should be here with a crane to extract the space pod and patch the hole in the wall.” said avdol. “If that's ok with you miss?”

The girl nodded “Fasha, who are you people?”

“My name is Jotaro.” said Jotaro.

“My name is Joseph,” said joseph with a smile on his face.

“Holly, Jotaro's mother,” said Holly.

“Suzy q” said suzy q.

“Avdol” said avdol

Just then, a group of people in blue uniforms arrived with a crane and tools. They got to work on extracting the space pod from the wall and repairing the damage.

They followed the speedwagon foundation home. Fasha looking at the new world called earth. She was in a machine called a car. She was in the back with Jotaro her hand itching to be held thanks to her mating instincts that had activated. She knew it would get worse if she drew blood. But Jotaro looked forward with a frown, not paying attention. They passed trees as a house came into view, a small mansion Japanese style.

The group drove up to the entrance of the mansion. Fasha's eyes widened at the sight of it. She had never seen anything like it before. The intricate architecture was fascinating to her. As they stepped out of the car, she felt a cool breeze on her face, and the smell of freshly cut grass filled her nostrils. She noticed a koi pond nearby, and she walked over to it, mesmerized by the colorful fish swimming in the water. The speedwagon members camped outside to study the pod.

Jotaro led Fasha inside the mansion. Holly with a smile and offered her some tea. Fasha was amazed by the traditional Japanese decor of the house. The walls were covered in paper screens, and the floors were made of wooden planks. She sipped the tea and found it soothing.

After a while, Holly and Joseph showed Fasha around the house. She saw a room with traditional Japanese weapons, and another with a shrine dedicated to their ancestors. Fasha was fascinated by the culture and the history behind it.

As the day turned to evening, they sat down to a delicious meal prepared by Holly. Fasha enjoyed the food, and she could feel her stomach full and satisfied. She watched as Jotaro sat silently, lost in thought, while Holly, suzy q, avdol and Joseph chatted about old times.

Fasha could feel the urge to mate growing stronger as the night went on. She knew it was her Saiyan instincts taking over, and she tried her best to control it. But she couldn't help but feel drawn to Jotaro, who was still lost in thought. She wondered what was going through his mind. She found him intriguing, and she felt a pull towards him that she couldn't explain.

The night ended with Fasha retiring to her room, where she tried to control her instincts as good as she could. She fell asleep, dreaming about the new world she was in and the strange, fascinating people she had met.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 7: Stand By Me: Saiyan Stands Unleashed and Paradise Found

Kujo mansion, Tokyo, Japan, Age 737 1988 

The morning was calm and peaceful until a huge splash shattered the silence. Startled by the noise, everyone rushed outside to see what was happening. They were shocked to find several space pods landing in the nearest lake. As the pods opened, King Vegeta emerged from the first one, his face reflecting concern.

Approaching Fasha, he asked, “Do you know how worried your crew were? They kept bugging me. Do you know a place where thousands of us can fit nicely?” Fasha was at a loss for words, and King Vegeta's expression grew angrier.

Just then, a member of the Speedwagon Foundation stepped forward and spoke up, “You can move to the ocean. We have an empty bunker that could fit your spaceships. It was going to be used to ward off the vampires of Dio, but it seems like your needs are more important.”

King Vegeta took off his scouter and handed it to the speedwagon foundation member to tell everyone the coordinates to the bunker.

The journey to the bunker was long and treacherous, but eventually, the group arrived. They marveled at the size of the bunker, which was larger than anything they had ever seen before. It was located in the middle of the ocean, with nothing but water surrounding it. As they approached, the sea seemed to open up to welcome them.

The pods smoothly entered the bunker, fitting perfectly into their designated spaces. The group disembarked and explored their new surroundings. The bunker was equipped with everything they needed to survive, including living quarters, food and water supplies, and medical facilities.

As King Vegeta negotiated with Dr. Briefs about technology exchange, the others began to settle in. Fasha was fascinated by the new world and couldn't wait to explore it further. Avdol and Joseph were busy setting up a training area, while Holly and Suzy Q were in charge of organizing the living quarters.

As Fasha pulled Jotaro towards her crew, she couldn't contain her excitement. She was practically bouncing on her feet as she introduced Jotaro to the Saiyans. “Jotaro, this is Bardock, Gine, Nappa, Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Leek, Taro, Beets, and Prince Vegeta,” she said with a grin.

Jotaro looked around at the group of muscular warriors, his eyes wide in surprise. “Nice to meet you all,” he said, trying to hide the nervousness in his voice.

Prince Vegeta looked Jotaro up and down, sizing him up. “What's your power level?” he asked bluntly.

Jotaro furrowed his brow in confusion. “My what?”

Prince Vegeta scoffed. “Nevermind, I can tell you're not a Saiyan. You're weak,” he said, turning away.

Fasha rolled her eyes at Prince Vegeta's attitude. “Don't mind him, he's just grumpy. He'll warm up eventually,” she said, giving Jotaro a reassuring smile.

Jotaro nodded, still feeling a bit uneasy around the intimidating group. He was introduced to the other members of the group, including Gine, Nappa, Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Leek, and Taro, he couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation.

Bardock stepped forward eying him up. “So how are your reflexes” he formed a familiar stance. “Go easy on him, I don't want you to break him.” said Fasha.

Shugesh looked at Fasha for a moment then whispered something to Borgos and nappa. Nappa let out a laugh.

Then they turned back and Shugesh spoke. “Since when do you care about men, Fasha have you fallen for him or even worse drew blood.”

Fasha blushed.

Jotaro looked around the group awkwardly, feeling the tension in the air. As he realized that no one was going to answer Jotaro's question, she pulled him away from the group. He followed her, wondering what was going on.

As they walked a few feet away, Fasha looked back at the group staring at them. She noticed even Prince Vegeta stealing a glance their way with a small smile on his face, although he kept his arms folded, still looking disgusted.

Fasha leaned in close and whispered to Jotaro, her face growing redder by the second. “Drew blood means,” she said, “it means that if any of our species draws blood during kissing or any other sexual act, our mating hormones kick in, and we can't keep our hands off each other until the other has a child.”

Jotaro's face flushed with embarrassment. “I think I drew blood earlier when you know...” he trailed off, not wanting to say it out loud.

Fasha put her hand in her pants and felt a scab on her butt. She started to panic. “Oh no, I have a scab on my butt. What if it makes the hormones worse?” she whispered to Jotaro, clearly worried.

Jotaro placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Don't worry, humans don't have to deal with that, and I'm too young anyways.”

“That makes sense,” said Fasha. They both turned to look at Leek as he shouted, “Kiss already!” Fasha's face turned even redder and Jotaro looked away, his cheeks glowing. Fasha couldn't help but notice how close they were standing. She could feel the heat radiating off his body, and if she wanted to, she could touch his big muscles. Jotaro's hands twitched as if he was thinking the same thing. Fasha looked at his hands and gave him a nod.

Jotaro's hands moved to her waist, and then he surprised her by firmly grabbing her butt cheeks. Fasha was startled at first, but then she realized how gentle he was being. She stretched out her arms and grabbed his sides, feeling the muscles under his shirt. She then moved her arms around his neck, and they melted into each other. Fasha's head was resting against his chest, listening to his heartbeat. They stayed like that until they heard a muffled laugh and the sound of a camera going off twice. They looked over to see the group staring at a photo, and Holly taking pictures.

“That Fasha, always kill first and ask questions,” Bardock said with a chuckle. “This explains why she fell for this human. It's almost as bad as if she drew blood,” Vegeta added with a smirk. Fasha was concerned, but Jotaro placed a comforting hand on her back. “She's really going at it. I guess our little practice with our specialty training paid off,” Gine said with a grin. Fasha looked scared as memories of Gine putting on a strap-on and telling her to suck it till she couldn't, flooded her mind, but this time she knew she'd gotten a very sticky reward. She came back to reality to see all her friends staring at her. Fasha's face went back to normal as Jotaro hugged her.

A kid older than Vegeta came by, and he had longer hair that went down to his feet. Jotaro looked around at the group of Saiyans, amazed at their unique biology. He had never encountered a species with such a trait before. Fasha pouted as Jotaro left her side to approach the long-haired kid. She watched as he wrapped his jacket around her, and she breathed in his scent, feeling a sense of comfort wash over her.

Jotaro walked over to the new kid, a young Saiyan with long black hair. “Are you going to get a haircut?” he asked, gesturing to the boy's hair. The other Saiyans looked at Jotaro in confusion. They couldn't understand why he was so interested in something so trivial. Tora spoke up, “You mean your hair isn't naturally short?” Jotaro paused, realizing that the Saiyans had a genetic limit to how long their hair could grow.

He asked the next obvious question, “If you cut your hair, does it never grow back?” The Saiyans nodded in agreement, and Borgos added, “Once it's cut, it's gone forever.”

Jotaro couldn't believe it. “That's wild,” he said, shaking his head. “I can't imagine living with the same hairstyle forever.”

The kid tugged on Prince Vegeta's sleeve, whispering, “I found girls our own age, they look beautiful.” The prince's interest was piqued, and he followed the child's lead. Fasha knew all too well that there was a scarcity of Saiyan girls Raditz and Prince Vegeta's age who were not somehow related to them. As the two of them ran off, Jotaro was left confused. “Who was that?” he asked.

“That was our son Raditz,” Bardock replied, gesturing towards himself and Gine. There was a brief pause, and then the atmosphere grew quiet.

“So, where are your babies?” Jotaro asked, breaking the silence. “I don't hear any crying, or anyone holding them.”

This question seemed to shake everyone. “You mean to tell me that you have to deal with that?” Fasha asked incredulously. “You don't have an incubation machine that you put your unborn child into until they are 3 years old?”

“No, it's all natural,” Jotaro replied simply. The idea of an incubation machine was foreign to him, and he had never even considered such a thing.

“Do you want to go see?” said Fasha. Fasha led Jotaro towards the center where the two ships stood, her body wrapped in his jacket. The ships loomed ahead of them, their sleek metal frames glistening in the light. “What are those things?” Jotaro asked, pointing towards the ships.

“One of them is King Vegeta's ship,” Fasha replied, gesturing towards the larger vessel. “And the other is the medical ship. King Vegeta's ship has space pods that eject from his main ship.”

Jotaro nodded, his eyes widening in awe as they approached the medical bay ship. The ship's bay doors were wide open, revealing a bustling interior filled with scientists of different alien races scurrying around hundreds of incubation chambers of babies.

They climbed the ramp and entered the ship's interior, which was divided into several sections. One section was dedicated to the incubation machines, while another was for first aid. There was a separate area for medical and mental care, with broken bones, coma patients, healing tanks, and chairs for therapy.

Fasha gave Jotaro a guided tour of the medical bay, pointing out different machines and equipment along the way. Jotaro couldn't help but feel impressed by the level of technology and care that went into the medical ship.

Jotaro and Fasha exited the medical ship. They went around the bunker Jotaro showing Fasha. Jotaro and Fasha walked around the living quarters of the bunker, exploring the different sections split by gender. Jotaro showed Fasha the girls' living quarters first, pointing out each bed post with a name tag and luggage stored underneath. As they went around checking for Fasha's name, they came up empty, which made her concerned. Jotaro placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, which made Fasha happy. She breathed in Jotaro's scent from his jacket and wondered if he would ask for it back. She secretly wanted to steal it and keep it for herself.

Jotaro then led Fasha to the men's side, which was identical to the women's side with the names of the men on the bed posts. They searched for Jotaro's name but couldn't find it. Jotaro explained that it made sense because they already had a place to stay and his mom really liked Fasha. Fasha nodded in agreement, but as she processed his words, her face turned redder.

Fasha and Jotaro exited the men's side of the living quarters and stopped as Broly, Cheeli, and Paragus walked by. Fasha and Jotaro stepped to the side to let them pass. Broly gave a friendly wave as he went up the stairs, but Paragus remained silent. Cheeli followed behind, making her way to the girls' side of the living quarters.

Curious, Jotaro asked Fasha, “Who were they?”

Fasha replied, “The kid who waved at you is Broly, and the man behind him is his father, Paragus. The alien girl with them is Cheeli. They were all picked up from a planet called Vampa.”

Fasha and Jotaro walked towards the sounds of training, their footsteps echoing in the training area. Jotaro couldn't help but notice Fasha's tail wrapped around his leg, and he looked down at it curiously.

“So, what's up with your tail?” Jotaro asked, genuinely intrigued.

Fasha, still wearing Jotaro's jacket, replied from within its comforting embrace, “What do you mean? All Saiyans have tails.”

As they continued walking, Jotaro observed Fasha's demeanor. She seemed happy and different from the angry girl he had initially met. He couldn't help but wonder why he wasn't getting angry at her, despite the attention she was giving him and the commands she had given him before. He recalled the moment when she made him touch her by grabbing her butt, and he felt a strange mix of emotions. It was a feeling he couldn't quite explain.

Then, he remembered how he had given her his jacket, how he had comforted her and been unusually nice to her. Jotaro pondered over these actions and realized that he couldn't bear being away from her. There was something about Fasha that drew him in, something that made him want to be by her side.

Jotaro and Fasha stepped into the training area of the bunker, where Avdol and Joseph were engrossed in a battle with their stands, Magician's Red and Hermit Purple respectively. Jotaro nodded, eager to train his own stand, Star Platinum, and improve his abilities.

Curiosity getting the better of her, Fasha looked around and asked, “What's going on here?” Suddenly, it dawned on Jotaro that Fasha wasn't aware of their unique abilities. He was internally screaming for not explaining it earlier.

“We have these strange abilities that manifest as separate entities,” Jotaro explained, gesturing towards Avdol and Joseph. “Only those who possess these abilities can see them.”

In response, Fasha decided to demonstrate her own power. She focused her energy and began levitating off the ground, much to the surprise of Avdol and Joseph, who paused their training to watch her in astonishment. “You can't do this?” said Fasha.

“This power is called ki, or your life force energy. Anyone can unlock ki. It might take you a long time. Just focus on your core and feel the energy.” They all nodded in understanding, intrigued by the concept of harnessing ki, or life force energy. Jotaro, Avdol, and Joseph joined Fasha as she landed gracefully and assumed a meditative position. They followed suit, sitting down and positioning their hands together, mimicking Fasha's posture.

With closed eyes, they concentrated on their cores, attempting to tap into their own energy reserves. Fasha led by example, focusing her thoughts and visualizing the energy within her. Gradually, a faint yellow glow emerged between her cupped hands, indicating the presence of ki.

Inspired by Fasha's progress, Avdol, Joseph, and Jotaro continued their meditation, channeling their concentration and determination into unlocking their own ki. Time passed, with the group maintaining their focused positions for approximately ten minutes. As they persevered, a similar energy began to materialize between their joined palms, mirroring Fasha's earlier feat.

Excitement and a sense of accomplishment filled the air as they witnessed their progress. The prospect of flying piqued their curiosity, prompting Avdol to inquire about the technique. Fasha, still basking in the thrill of their newfound abilities, shared her knowledge with the group.

“It will take time and practice, but you need to focus on your ki and channel it downward,” Fasha explained, her voice filled with encouragement. Although she couldn't believe they would grasp it so quickly, she knew that everyone had to start somewhere. After all, she herself had spent a week honing her flying skills.

As Fasha turned her head, a glimmer of sadness appeared in her eyes. “This is amazing,” said Avdol. “Fascinating,” said Joseph. However, Jotaro, ever perceptive, noticed Fasha's melancholy.

“Hey Fasha, why do you look sad?” Jotaro descended from the air, his presence commanding and reassuring. He landed beside Fasha and placed comforting hands on her shoulders. At that moment, she felt a wave of warmth and support from her new friends.

As Fasha observed her companions gracefully soaring through the spacious bunker, a mixture of awe and gratitude swelled within her. The newfound ability to fly had brought a sense of liberation and excitement to their lives. Curiosity brimming within her, Fasha voiced her thoughts, breaking the silence that enveloped them. “How is it possible?” she questioned, hoping for some insight.

Jotaro, ever the calm and composed one, offered his perspective. “I believe our powers, or stands, are somehow connected to ki,” he mused. Fasha nodded, contemplating the correlation between their extraordinary abilities and the life force energy known as ki. His hands, still warm on her face, provided comfort and a connection that she couldn't help but yearn for more of. However, Fasha wondered if Jotaro shared the same feelings.

Lost in her thoughts, Fasha closed her eyes, focusing on the world around them. At that moment of deep concentration, she felt something peculiar—a presence beside her, distinct yet familiar. It was Jotaro's ki, and alongside it, she could also sense the unique energy signatures of Joseph and Avdol. Opening her eyes, Fasha's gaze met the inquisitive eyes of her companions.

Excitement tinged her voice as she relayed her discovery. “I can sense your ki, Jotaro. And Joseph, Avdol, yours too,” she revealed, a sense of wonder lacing her words.

“How do you do that?” Jotaro inquired, his curiosity piqued. Fasha met his gaze and smiled gently. “Just focus on the world around you, let your senses extend beyond the surface, and you'll be able to perceive multiple distinct energies,” she explained, her voice filled with a sense of calm assurance.

Taking Fasha's words to heart, Jotaro, Avdol, and Joseph closed their eyes, immersing themselves in the realm of heightened awareness. Time seemed to stand still as they honed their perception, reaching out to the unseen energies surrounding them. Moments passed, and then they opened their eyes, a newfound understanding glinting in their expressions.

Jotaro leaned forward, drawing nearer to Fasha, their connection growing stronger with each passing second. His voice, hushed and filled with a mixture of protectiveness and sincerity, brushed against her ear. “If you ever find yourself in trouble, know that I can sense your presence. I can feel the strength within you,” he whispered, his words resonating deep within her.

A surge of warmth enveloped Fasha's being, spreading through her like a gentle embrace. It was a comforting realization, knowing that Jotaro's abilities extended beyond their shared experiences, offering a form of protection and support. A soft laughter escaped her lips as she felt the brim of Jotaro's hat tickle her face, a lighthearted moment that seemed to symbolize the growing bond between them.

They walked side by side, stepping out of the training area and into the open space of the bunker. Jotaro's mind was filled with questions, pondering the subtle emotions he had sensed from Fasha earlier. He couldn't help but notice the tinge of sadness that flickered across her face when he left her alone for a brief moment.

Lost in his thoughts, Jotaro's gaze shifted towards Fasha, who was still wearing his jacket. The sight of her enveloped in his familiar clothing sparked a comforting warmth within him. He observed how she would occasionally bury her nose in the fabric, inhaling deeply as if drawing solace from the scent. It was a small act that held a certain charm, reminding him of their shared bond and the unspoken connection they were forging.

Jotaro couldn't deny the gentle tug in his heart whenever he caught Fasha's delicate scent mingling with the familiar aroma of his jacket. It was an indescribable feeling, a sense of belonging and familiarity that wrapped around him like a protective embrace. He found himself cherishing those moments, appreciating the simple yet profound significance they held in their growing relationship.

Fasha and Jotaro's attention was abruptly drawn to a commotion nearby. As they approached, a gathering crowd formed a large circle, their voices filled with anticipation and excitement. The familiar voice of Prince Vegeta pierced through the air, dripping with arrogance and disdain.

Within the circle, they caught glimpses of a fierce confrontation. The sound of fists colliding and the thud of a body hitting the ground echoed through the scene. Their eyes widened as they recognized the figure standing tall amidst the chaos - it was Broly, the powerful Saiyan they had encountered earlier.

Broly, undeterred by the earlier altercation, rose from the ground with an intimidating presence, cracking his knuckles in preparation for another round. The atmosphere crackled with tension as the crowd held their breath, uncertain of what would happen next.

Then, emerging from the crowd, Prince Vegeta stepped forward, his regal demeanor evident despite the dust and sweat on his body. His voice dripped with a mix of superiority and disdain “Had enough,” provoking him further.

Fasha's concern spiked, her instinct urging her to intervene, but she hesitated, realizing the futility of her interference. However, Jotaro's eyes were fixed on Broly, a mix of curiosity and concern etched across his face.

Paragus, Broly's father, pleaded desperately, his voice filled with warning and worry, “Stop Broly, don't do it.” The air hung heavy with tension, each second stretching as the standoff continued.

Vegeta and Broly paused their confrontation, their intense stares momentarily broken by the unexpected presence of a determined blue-haired girl who bravely stood in front of Prince Vegeta, her arms outstretched in a protective gesture. Alongside her, Cheeli placed a hand on Broly's clenched fist, attempting to defuse the tension that hung in the air.

The crowd fell into an uneasy silence as the girl spoke, her voice carrying a firm conviction. “Stop this. Fighting won't lead to anything but more pain and suffering,” she pleaded, her words resonating with a sense of wisdom and compassion. Vegeta's face flushed with a mixture of anger and wounded pride, his inner turmoil evident in his expression. “I must win, for my pride is wounded.”

Jotaro, intrigued by the unfolding scene, whispered to Fasha, seeking clarity. “What is pride, exactly?” he asked, his voice filled with genuine curiosity. Fasha leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper, as she attempted to explain. “Think of pride as the unwavering determination to achieve something, to become stronger. It's closely tied to one's identity and the will to protect what is important to them,” she answered, hoping to shed some light on the complex concept.

Bulma Briefs, the blue-haired girl, stood as a beacon of reason amidst the tumultuous clash of egos. Her presence intrigued Fasha, prompting her to inquire further. “Who is that blue-haired girl? And why does she have the audacity to intervene?” Fasha asked, her curiosity piqued. Jotaro, with a hint of admiration in his voice, responded, “Her name is Bulma Briefs. She's the daughter of Dr. Briefs, the head of all technology departments within the Speedwagon Foundation. He plays a crucial role in negotiating the trade of technology with Your king.”

“You've regained your pride, you've avenged the wound to your pride,” Bulma pleaded, her voice filled with a mix of concern and relief. Broly, with blood dripping from his lip, stood there, the physical manifestation of his struggle. Prince Vegeta, his glare lingering for a moment, reluctantly turned his head and walked away, with Bulma faithfully by his side.

Observing the aftermath of the intense confrontation, Jotaro remarked, “The tension was really high for a couple of children.” Fasha nodded in agreement, offering an explanation. “The Saiyan race is bred for combat, so even the young ones, known as Saiyan cubs, are prepared for anything. They adapt quickly, learning to walk and talk soon after emerging from the incubation chambers.”

As the crowd dispersed, Cheeli stepped forward and gently wiped the blood from Broly's lip, her gesture filled with care and compassion. The Saiyan community, with its inherent readiness for battle, now shifted gears, returning to their daily routines, leaving behind the echoes of the conflict that had momentarily consumed their attention.

Jotaro and Fasha reunited with Bardock's crew, joining them in discussing the intense fight they had witnessed. Leek and Taro shared their excitement, recounting their favorite moments from the battle. “So did you see the fight,” said Leek. “It was intense, " said Taro. “I liked when they…” “So what is the plan?” said Prince Vegeta approached, his demeanor focused and direct. Bardock said “Jotaro was going to show us earthlife,” Jotaro affirmed this with a nod of agreement.

The crew soared through the giant doors that opened to the outside world, feeling the exhilarating rush of wind against their faces. The sheer magnitude of the moment filled their hearts with excitement and anticipation. The sound of Raditz's voice echoed behind them as he chased after them, desperately calling out for them to wait and not leave him behind.

After what felt like hours of flight, the crew finally landed in the serene town of Morioh. Fasha took in the tranquil surroundings and remarked, “This place seems quiet.”

Jotaro, walking alongside her, nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it's a pretty peaceful town. But that doesn't mean we should let our guard down.”

As they leisurely strolled through the charming streets, Jotaro pointed out various notable landmarks and buildings, offering a brief but insightful tour of the area. He shared intriguing anecdotes about the town's history and pointed out popular hangout spots where locals would gather.

The group absorbed the sights and sounds, immersing themselves in the unique atmosphere of Morioh. They exchanged smiles and engaged in light-hearted conversation, enjoying the relaxed pace of life in this idyllic town.

Their attention was drawn to an elderly couple who had set up a small roadside stall, selling an assortment of intriguing items. Bardock, always curious, found their selection fascinating, his eyes fixating on a peculiar suitcase held by the woman.

“This item is quite rare,” the old lady commented, her voice carrying a hint of mystery. The old man, seemingly intrigued, inquired about the price.

Sensing something amiss, Jotaro's demeanor shifted, his instincts kicking's gaze locked onto the suitcase, his mind racing with possibilities. There was something about it that fell off, a sense of danger lurking within. He couldn't shake the feeling that it held something significant, something that could potentially disrupt their peaceful day.

Bardock glanced at Jotaro, noticing the change in his expression. “What's with the suitcase?” he asked, his curiosity piqued.

Jotaro's voice turned low and urgent as he replied, “That's not just any ordinary suitcase. It's a Stand Arrow.”

The group exchanged concerned glances, realizing the gravity of the situation. They understood the potential danger that lay before them. With caution, they approached the elderly couple, their senses heightened, ready for whatever may unfold next.

In an unexpected twist of events, the suitcase abruptly opened, and the Stand Arrow shot out with alarming speed. The piercing arrow found its mark, striking Prince Vegeta's crew, Bardock, and Fasha, leaving them wounded and stunned. Enya, the old woman, vanished into thin air, leaving Jotaro momentarily locked in a gaze with her.

As the arrow continued its relentless path, it impaled the old man who had accompanied Enya, causing a surge of concern and uncertainty to ripple through the group. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon them.

From the depths of the enveloping shadows emerged a young man, his presence an unsettling disruption in the tranquility of their surroundings. Swiftly, he snatched the Stand Arrow from its resting place, a relic teeming with untold power, and with an air of secrecy, returned it to its concealed case and picked up the old man. Jotaro couldn't escape the bone-chilling sensation that coursed through his veins as his gaze locked with the enigmatic stranger, a palpable tension hanging in the air, thick with intensity and unease.

As abruptly as he had materialized, the stranger receded back into the shadows, dissipating like smoke, leaving the group injured and bewildered in his wake. Jotaro's heart sank, heavy with despair, burdened by the weight of uncertainty. The stranger's motives remained shrouded in obscurity, their encounter leaving them on the precipice of an unknown abyss, brimming with ominous possibilities.

A veil of foreboding settled over their already arduous journey, casting a sinister hue upon their every step. The need for answers and resolution burned within Jotaro's core, intensifying the urgency of their mission. With each passing moment, the stakes escalated, entwining their lives with a web of inscrutable darkness that threatened to consume them all.

Yet, amidst the chaos, Fasha's touch on Jotaro's shoulder brought solace, and their wounds rapidly began to heal. It became apparent that they possessed the strength and worthiness to withstand the Stand Arrow's effects.

Just as tension filled the air, Bardock's scouter burst to life with urgent news about Kakarot and Caulifla, his beloved son and Daughter. The distressing message revealed that both were now afflicted with a severe fever, sending shockwaves of concern through the group. Acting swiftly, they hastened their steps, making their way back to the safety of the bunker, where Joseph took on the responsibility of shedding light on the enigmatic phenomenon known as stands.

Gathered in the hushed atmosphere of the medical bay, they stood before Kakarot’s and Caulifla incubation chambers, their expressions etched with worry and anticipation. The soft hum of machinery provided a backdrop to their shared unease, as they waited anxiously for any signs of improvement, hoping that their comrade would find the strength to overcome this formidable challenge.

Then Bardock taught the humans about ki and how to fly. The stand users were naturals because they were using their energy to manifest their stands. Badock was focusing as a red energy came out forming a humanoid punchy boi like star platinum. The figure was wearing a burial gown. His stand handed him a card. On the card was this:

Stand Name: Porpoise Song

Ability: Life and Death Removal

Desc: Users can remove the concepts of life and death from their target, making them neither living or dead, and simply vanish from existence. They may even be able to counter Life and Death Manipulation and Samsara Manipulation.

Activation: at will

Range: 41 m

Power: A

Speed: A

Range: A

Durability: B

Precision: A

Potential: B

He showed Jotoro the card. “So It has the same type stats as star platinum.” Porpoise Song grabbed a nearby plant which vanished like the 'Nileseyy Niles Disappears' meme. “That's a powerful stand we could have used against dio.” said joseph. The stand disappeared back into the bardock. “My turn next” said fasha. Purple energy appeared around her as a human figure appeared. It was female in saiyan armor. She handed her a card on the card it read.

Stand Name: The Name of the Game

Ability: Effect Generation

Desc: The user can make effects happen without a cause or agent, bypassing causality/causation/cause and effect. Other than perhaps the use of their power, the cause is nonexistent when this is done. For the most part, the effect of something needs a cause to happen, but that is not the case with this power.

Condition: at will

Limit: [Inability to Regulate Emotions]

Range: 49 meters

Power: D

Speed: D

Range: B

Durability: C

Precision: C

Potential: B

She showed it to everyone. As The Name of the Game touched Joseph, a flash of light erupted, and an aura began to form around him. They all looked at him in astonishment as the aura intensified, enveloping Joseph completely. The Name of the Game handed Fasha a card. On it, the words glowed brightly: "Effect: Ultimate Lifeform Pillar Men — lasts forever."

Fasha looked at the card in disbelief before handing it to Joseph. He stared at it, eyes wide as he processed the immense power it offered, and then, with a smirk, he slid the card into his pocket.

Suddenly, his body began to change. His height increased as his muscles swelled with a perfect symmetry, far beyond his already impressive physique. His skin, smoothed into a polished, marble-like texture, giving off a faint glow. His hair, previously gray, darkened and thickened, returning to the rich brown of his youth, now with an almost supernatural sheen.

Joseph’s face became even more chiseled, his jawline sharpening and cheekbones rising, creating a regal yet predatory appearance. His eyes flashed with a piercing intensity, their gaze commanding respect and radiating confidence. He exuded the aura of someone who had surpassed human limitations.

His posture straightened as his new, perfected form settled, and his energy surged beyond anything he had ever felt. He no longer needed Hamon to keep himself young—he had become ageless, an eternal being. The power of the Ultimate Lifeform now coursed through him, unlocking abilities he had never imagined.

"My turn," said Gine, breaking the silence. A pink aura surrounded her as a female figure appeared beside her, shimmering with power. The figure handed her a card. Gine looked down at it, anticipation filling the air.

Stand Name: different colors

Ability: Conversion Negation

Desc: The user can transform other beings back into their original species and can also restore the lost limbs. For example, the user can turn a vampire back into their original species, or reverse a non-hereditary werewolf's lycanthropy.

Condition: at will

Range: 43 meters

Power: E

Speed: D

Range: B

Durability: B

Precision: C

Potential: E

She showed the card to everyone. Different colors placed a hand on Joseph's arm as the mechanical arm fell to the floor as a new hand took its place. Joseph was excited he was about to high five different colors then he didn't because he was afraid it would transform him back to an old man. Taro stepped forward as a blue aura enveloped him as a humanoid figure appeared. He handed a card to him that read.

Stand Name: loaded gun

Ability: Weather Weaponry

Desc: Users can create or wield weapons with power. The power of the weapons depends on what they were created for or on the user.

Condition: At users will

Range: 0 meters

Power: D

Speed: C

Range: E

Durability: A

Precision: E

Potential: B

He showed it to everyone. Then he picked up the mechanical hand that was on the floor. Loaded gun touched it. Then it exploded. "Hey, that was an antique," Joseph said in a sarcastic tone. "Out of the way it's my turn" said prince vegeta. As a black aura surrounded him. A humanoid figure appeared with a pink shirt with letters that spelled bad man on the back of it. He gave him a card that read

The reflex

Ability: Performance Art Manipulation

Desc: The user can manipulate performance arts or summon them, anything that has to do with singing, acting and dancing, allowing them to manipulate plays and music, how good or bad the performance art is, how "realistic" the performance art seems to be, etc.

Condition: Perform one (1) pull-up

Range: 32 meters

Power: D

Speed: B

Range: C

Durability: D

Precision: A

Potential: A

Prince Vegeta's face goes white as he thinks about his secret dance sessions. “Son why the hesitation, are you going to show us?” said king vegeta. He reluctantly shows it to them. There was silence. Then nappa laughed. The reflex snapped his fingers and nappa had to talk in Haiku's until the prince was satisfied. The prince knew Nappa hated poetry. Then nappa stepped forward And said. “It is my turn now, so behold my awesome stand, I hate vegeta” there was a clap from prince vegeta. “Show us your moves" said prince vegeta. A white aura came out of Nappa as he started posing against his will. A human figure jumped out of nappa. It did a backflip, landed and bowed with a card in his hand. Nappa took the card it read.

Classic man

Ability: Magic Ascendancy

Desc: The user possesses abilities beyond the laws and scope of magic, resulting in the user being of unfathomable power and capable of incredible feats; their powers are inexplicable to any form of magic and seemingly accomplish completely illogical/irrational actions/effects to it, while also being immune to any and all magical problems. The potential effects are innumerable in possibilities, as they can accomplish apparently everything imaginable with very little exposition as to how it is done

Range: 12 meters

Power: D

Speed: B

Range: E

Durability: B

Precision: C

Potential: E

Nappa his stand, classic man, to make it snow. There was silence then. There was applause. Lemo stepped forward. A stand came out and handed him a card.

Eat it

Ability: Consumption Inducement

Desc: The user can induce consumption into target, meaning that they can feed anyone anything without even having them take it through the mouth. The object/food is instantly placed into the target's body and the consumption goes from there.

Condition: At users will

Range: 9 meters

Power: A

Speed: E

Range: E

Durability: C

Precision: E

Potential: B

Lemo showed the card. King Vegeta said “you are the back up cook, do not poison any of us.”

“Oh, I can help with that.” said fasha. As the name of the game touched lemo and handed him a card. Effect: can only cook good food for friends and allies forever. Broly stepped forward as a green aura erupted around him as a giant figure sprang up from broly. A card appeared in his hands. The card read.

Stand Name: Iron Maiden

Ability: Divergence Inducement

Desc: User can cause the target, (living being, object, environment, etc.) to diverge, change or split from its main course or path, causing things like events, roads, trails, groups, evolution and even alternate realities to split apart, which can lead to new or different things.

Range: 33 meters

Power: a

Speed: a

Range: a

Durability: a

Precision: a

Potential: a

“You forgot about me.” Said raditz, tarble and turles. Raditz stepped forward, a blue aura surrounded him as a male figure popped into existence. There was a card said.

Stand Name: Action! Not words.

Ability: Xenopsychic Reality Warping

Desc: The user can manipulate the fabric of reality via the thoughts and imagination of others, rather than themselves. Using their thoughts, they can bring whatever they were thinking at the time from an alternate reality by copying it.

Condition: Whole body

Range: 44 meters

Power: E

Speed: C

Range: B

Durability: B

Precision: E

Potential: C

Raditz showed them the card. Tarble approached with a blue aura around him. As a humanoid figure came out and handed him a card. He shows everybody.

Stand Name: here comes the sun

Ability: Clown Physiology

Desc: Users with this ability either are, can transform into or mimic the appearance, attributions, and traits of clowns or anyone, thus gaining special abilities.

Condition: always active

Range: 29 meters

Power: C

Speed: C

Range: C

Durability: E

Precision: B

Potential: E

Prince Vegeta said "looks like the arrow mocks us.” but then his stand began to change, transforming to the thing they feared. Before going back inside tarble. Then turles stepped forward, he helped with the machines in the medical area. As aura surrounded him, giving him a dragon suit of armor. It looked red with a green crystal in the middle and right guantlet. He had a card. He showed everyone.

Hot-blooded

Ability: Draconian Machine Physiology

Desc: User with this ability either is or can transform into a bionic being with Draconian form/power, allowing them to have abilities beyond that of mundane/ordinary machines. This could be due to the machine originating from Draconian origins or a machine that is affected by a source of draconian power.

Condition: At users will

Range: 44 meters

Power: E

Speed: B

Range: B

Durability: A

Precision: E

Potential: B

There was a voice coming from the right gauntlet. “Boost.” the gem said. The armor faded as Broly lifted his hand for a second with aura around him. Then he lowered it. He walked out of the ship. They followed him. Outside wasn't the bunker. The medical ship wasn't a ship anymore, it was a proper medical building. Instead, there was a big island with houses and tropical trees. It was paradise. It looked like it was always there. Furthermore, it must have been the work of his stand. Jotaro nervously turned to Fasha, hoping she would say yes. “Do you want a second date? The first one wasn't really romantic,” he said, trying to sound casual.

Following Broly, everyone left the bunker to find themselves outside on a beautiful island. The medical ship had transformed into a proper medical building, and the surroundings were adorned with tropical trees and houses. It was a paradise that appeared to have been there all along. Prince Vegeta couldn't help but wonder if the transformation was the work of his stand, contemplating the mysteries of its power.

Fasha and Jotaro looked around, exploring the neighborhood in search of Fasha's house. They walked hand in hand, taking in the sights and enjoying each other's company. Eventually, they came across Fasha's house, but something in her made her hesitate.

"Fasha, is everything alright?" Jotaro asked, sensing her uncertainty.

Fasha looked up at Jotaro, a mixture of emotions playing across her face. “Jotaro, I don't want to be alone tonight. Can I... stay with you?” she asked, her voice filled with vulnerability?

Jotaro nodded, understanding the underlying request in her words. He gently pulled Fasha's jacket closer to her, offering her warmth and reassurance. “Of course, Fasha. You don't have to be alone. You can stay with me,” he replied, his voice soft and comforting.

Fasha's worries melted away as Jotaro's words sank in. She felt a sense of relief, knowing that she had someone she could rely on. She leaned into Jotaro, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace. In the process, Jotaro's arm inadvertently found its place between Fasha's breasts, making him feel self-conscious.

Jotaro blushed, feeling a bit awkward in the unexpected position. He quickly adjusted his arm, trying to find a more comfortable position for both of them. "Uh, sorry about that,” he mumbled, his cheeks turning a deeper shade of red.

Fasha giggled, her laughter echoing in the air. “No need to apologize, Jotaro. It's just a little accident,” she said, her voice filled with amusement.

Jotaro couldn't help but smile, realizing that Fasha's lighthearted response helped alleviate his embarrassment. He relaxed, allowing himself to enjoy the warmth of their embrace and the closeness they shared.

They stood there for a moment, taking solace in each other's presence. The world around them seemed to fade away as they held onto each other, finding comfort in the simple act of being together.

At that moment, they both knew that they had found something special—a connection that went beyond words and actions. It was a slice of life, a tender moment between two individuals navigating the uncertainties of their feelings, and discovering the joy of being in each other's arms.

---

The evening had settled in, casting a dark hue over the surroundings. Fasha, Avdol, Joseph, Holly, Suzy Q, and Jotaro returned to Japan, landing gracefully outside the Joestar residence. With a sense of familiarity, they made their way inside, ready to unwind after their eventful day.

Feeling a mixture of exhaustion and emotional heaviness, Fasha sought solace in the comfort of her own bedroom. She undressed herself, slipping into her nightwear, and climbed under the covers, hoping for a restful sleep to wash away her sadness.

However, as Fasha lay there in the quiet of her room, her mind started to wander. Thoughts of Jotaro and the desire for his company began to occupy her thoughts. An intense blush spread across her cheeks, and she could feel her body responding to these intimate thoughts. Her pajamas clung to her skin, damp with perspiration, particularly in her crotch area.

Compelled by her yearning, Fasha made a bold decision. She quietly tiptoed out of her bedroom, careful not to disturb the others, and moved towards Jotaro's room. As she entered, her eyes met the sight of Jotaro soundly asleep, his figure peaceful and relaxed.

Without hesitation, Fasha approached him, feeling a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. She carefully slipped into the bed beside him, seeking the warmth and closeness she desired. As Fasha nestled against Jotaro, he stirred slightly, sensing her presence. In his half-awake state, he instinctively reached out, drawing her closer and resting her against his chest.

A surge of contentment washed over Fasha as she felt Jotaro's embrace. His unconscious act of cuddling brought her a sense of reassurance and a feeling of being cherished. With a newfound tranquility, she allowed herself to succumb to sleep, finding comfort in Jotaro's arms as she drifted into a peaceful slumber.

At that moment, the worries and sadness that had plagued Fasha seemed to fade away, replaced by a tender connection that transcended words. It was a simple act of seeking solace and finding it in the arms of someone she cared for deeply.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 8: Namekian Revelation: Kami's Stand Against Dio's Creation

The lookout, Age 737 1988 

Kami stood watch atop his lookout, his gaze fixed on the horizon as he focused on monitoring Dio's movements. His attention, however, was suddenly diverted by a peculiar sight. A space pod had crash-landed near a prison below, where the heroes resided. Although initially unfazed, Kami decided to investigate further.

Leaving his post, Kami made his way inside the lookout. It was a serene and peaceful place, seemingly untouched by the chaos unfolding outside. Lost in his thoughts, Kami was soon roused from his contemplation as Mr. Popo approached him, concern etched on his face. Sensing something amiss, Mr. Popo informed Kami of the arrival of countless space pods, descending upon a bunker nearby.

Kami's brow furrowed with worry. The sudden influx of alien species stirred apprehension within him. As if to compound his unease, the bunker underwent a remarkable transformation, turning into an island right before his eyes. Kami couldn't quite believe what he was witnessing. The familiar surroundings he had known for so long had changed in an instant.

In the midst of this bewildering transformation, Kami caught sight of someone who bore a striking resemblance to Piccolo, Confusion and disbelief washed over him as he heard the word "Namekian" uttered. It shattered his worldview, challenging everything he thought he knew about himself.

Kami felt a deep sense of introspection and uncertainty. His identity, rooted in his understanding of being the Guardian of Earth, was now called into question. The realization that he, too, was an alien unsettled him, raising profound existential queries about his origins and purpose.

Lost in contemplation, Kami grappled with this newfound knowledge, the weight of it pressing upon him. The slice of life he had known had been disrupted, replaced by a tumultuous inner journey as he sought to reconcile his identity as an alien being with his duty as the Guardian of Earth.

---

Dio Mansion, Cairo Egypt Age 737 1988 

Dio descended the grand staircase of his opulent mansion in Egypt, his plans unfolding flawlessly. Tonight, Enya would be returning, and he eagerly anticipated her arrival. However, there was urgent business that awaited him in the sub-lab below. Determined, he made his way towards his destination.

As he walked, Dio contemplated the most efficient way to reach the sub-lab. A mischievous smile played on his lips as he decided to utilize his secret stand, "The World," to expedite his journey. With a swift activation of his stand's powers, time seemed to distort around him, propelling him towards his destination in a fraction of the usual time.

Within moments, Dio arrived at the entrance of the sub-lab, a blast door separating him from his objective. He pushed open the heavy door, revealing a state-of-the-art computer system waiting to greet him.

"Greetings, Dio. What brings you down here to see me?" the computer's voice echoed through the room.

Dio's eyes gleamed with anticipation as he approached the computer. "I say, Dr. Gero, how are the androids progressing? Specifically, I'm interested in the updates on Cell, 17, and 18. What can you share with us?" he inquired, his voice filled with intrigue.

The computer responded with a hint of pride. "Cell is currently at 90% completion, Dio. As for 17 and 18, their construction has been finished for over 50 years. I am currently in the process of updating their mechanical components to ensure optimal performance," it explained.

Dio marveled at the advancements achieved by Dr. Gero and his ability to transfer his consciousness into a compact machine. "It's quite astonishing, how you've managed to surpass the boundaries of physical existence and reside within this minuscule contraption. To think that your consciousness now thrives within this intricate machinery is nothing short of remarkable." Dio remarked, his fascination evident in his voice.

Dr. Gero's electronic voice resonated with a hint of satisfaction. "Thank you, Dio. Years of research and experimentation have culminated in this breakthrough. The possibilities are endless."

Dio nodded, his mind filled with visions of the future and the immense power he would soon wield. As he stood there, contemplating the merging of technology and his own ambitions, he couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 9: A Morning They Wouldn't remember

Summary:

Jotaro and Fasha have Sex. If you don't like it Go onto the next chapter with the aftermath.

Smut is starting

---

Jotaro woke up feeling something soft and squishy, like two plush marshmallow-like pillows, with little buttons on each. As he stirred, he realized there was a slight resistance, as if he was up against a wall. His morning excitement made its presence known, gently tickling between two enticing mounds that pressed against his pelvis area. The fabric of his pajamas struggled to contain his anticipation, resulting in a pleasurable squeeze.

As Jotaro squeezed the pillows, a soft moan escaped into the cozy morning air. He blinked his eyes open, only to find himself in a surprising embrace with Fasha, her naked body revealed as her nightgown had slipped off onto the floor. Jotaro's blush deepened as he kept his hands on her breasts, playfully giving them a gentle jiggle. Fasha shifted, facing him, and his morning excitement found its freedom, causing his pants to descend, unveiling his 8-inch length to the world. It eagerly found its place between her legs, eliciting a squelching sound as her arousal welcomed him. Fasha's body tensed and then relaxed. Her walls enveloping his length. She ripped off his shirt.

Fasha leaned in, her voice filled with pleasure as she softly whispered, “You seem quite eager today.” Jotaro withdrew slightly, but Fasha's desire pushed him back in. To heighten the experience, Jotaro used her breasts as leverage, intensifying their connection. As their passion grew, Fasha's nipples became erect, responding to his touch. They continued their intimate dance, with Jotaro sensing an impending release building within him.

As their bodies entwined, the bed became a canvas for their shared pleasure. Fasha's excitement intensified, causing her essence to leave a trail of ecstasy on the sheets. Waves of pleasure washed over her, resulting in a long moan and an unexpected release of gas, further fueling their intimate moment. Jotaro's length throbbed with anticipation, while Fasha's bites on his ear and neck

In the midst of their connection, The intensity grew as their bodies intertwined, leaving marks of their desire. Fasha's teeth grazed Jotaro's chest, drawing a hint of blood that added an unexpected flavor to their sensual experience. As the metallic scent filled the air, Fasha's senses heightened, a wicked smile curling on her lips. She took charge, rhythmically moving against Jotaro, teasing him with just a glimpse of his length. The manifestation of her Stand, “Name of the Game,” caressed him, intensifying the pleasure. Jotaro felt an exquisite sensation building within him, but to his surprise, he couldn't find release. At that moment, a mysterious paper floated down, revealing the title “Death by Snu Snu Effect: Can't Cum Until Fasha Tells You To.” It granted Jotaro temporary Saiyan endurance and a permanent effect allowing Jotaro to draw blood like a Saiyan. With a bemused expression, Jotaro whispered, “Yare Yare Daze.”

“Does it bother you that you drew blood?” Jotaro asked, his voice hesitant as he looked up at the seducing monster, Fasha. She responded with a playful smile, saying, “It doesn't bother me, and it won't bother you either.” As Fasha sat up, her breasts moving enticingly, the pressure in Jotaro's length became unbearable. Internally, he pleaded for release, but the pleasure kept him yearning for more.

Fasha's gaze locked onto Jotaro as her pussy dripped with juices, coating his length. With a tantalizing pop, she got off him and positioned herself on all fours on the bed. “Enter me this way,” she commanded. Jotaro nodded, feeling the mounting pressure in his length. Slowly, he slid it into her warm and inviting hole. With each movement, he squeezed Fasha's nipples between his fingers, eliciting intense pleasure that made her tremble. As Jotaro's teeth grazed her back, a trickle of blood emerged, and the metallic scent filled his nostrils. Sensing the opportunity, he stopped and began drinking from the wound, savoring the taste of blood until it ceased flowing and the wound healed.

An overwhelming desire came over Jotaro to fuck this bitch and get her pregnant, the desire overwhelmed his senses as the pressure in his length didn’t bother him anymore as there was just a primal desire. His eyes dilated as he wanted to fight to take charge.  Fasha smiled as she knew wear was happening. Soon her smile changed to fear and lust as Jotaro smacked her ass sending a ripple across her cheeks. Then he plunged his length in and out furiously. Fasha wasn’t expecting the forcefulness of Jotaro. She moaned as she orgasmed. Jotaro grabbed her breasts forcefully by the nipples pulling them toward him diagonally, then letting them go making a big slap as her breasts flung forward crashing together. Her breasts dangled there moving all over the place from the impact.

Fasha felt the force of Jotaro slamming into her from behind making her body jiggle. This made the overwhelming pleasure higher she tried to voice it letting out a high pitch scream and moan as she climaxed. This made Jotaro pull out. Good it’s finally over before she felt her body move as Jotaro pulled her close squeezing her breasts hard enough to spew milk if she could. He moved her down until his length smacked her in the face. This made Fasha take charge as she vigorously put it in her mouth, he could feel the pressure become painful through his desire. It had caught up to his senses begging for release.

Fasha could sense the storm in his length. She sucked his length making it more unbearable. Pre- cum slipped out and it was sweet. Fasha knew she was done, but she kept going and going until his length was swollen trying to release it. Jotaro's desire was too much as he grabbed her hair and moved quickly up and down making her choke as his tip hit her asparagus. He kept doing this until Fasha put a hand up. He stopped. “Where do you want this?” Said Jotaro. Fasha contemplated. She scooted on top of his length as it went inside. “Cum” she said. The dam burst as Jotaro came, filling up Fasha as her stomach expanded with cum as it sloshed around inside. It started leaking out. “Stop” it stopped as he pulled out. It looked like she hadn't scratched the surface, his length still swollen.

She placed her mouth around it. Saying “cum”. Her cheeks filled up she gulped it was sweet as it made her ejaculate as juices and cum spilled on the sheets. Her body felt full and sluggish. She drank and drank until she had enough. She choked as more cum came in spurts. She pulled out as cum went everywhere all over her body which made Fasha more beautiful as it made Jotaro ejaculate even more, his length becoming less swollen. Fasha eagerly licked the cum into her mouth. It coated her breasts in white. As her tail curled around his length as cum slid down her body. She pushed Jotaro and gave him a kiss. As cum exploded between them. There was a gasp from the doorway  revealing Holly her face growing red. Jotaro pushed Fasha gently off him as cum shot into Holly's open mouth as she swallowed it.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 10: Fasha's Fiery First Day: Saiyan Sass and Stand Scuffle

Summary:

Fasha's first day of school, what could go wrong?

Kujo mansion, Tokyo, Japan, Age 737 1988

Holly stood there to process what happened. She shook her head whispering “young love.” with a tear flowing down her face from memories of her husband. “By the way, it's school today. I enrolled your girlfriend in as well .”  she gave a wink at  jotaro who blushed. fasha pressed her breasts against his back. The room was covered in white. His length was still cuming as it finally stopped.

Fasha gracefully rose from the bed, the early morning light filtering through the shoji screens, casting a soft glow over the room. She stretched, feeling the lingering warmth from the night before, and made her way to the bathroom, her steps light and deliberate. 

Jotaro watched her with a small smile, sensing her curiosity. He noticed his door still ajar, revealing Joseph and Avdol outside, who gave him a cheeky thumbs up before closing the door. In the bedroom, their diligent stands were busy cleaning the room, ensuring every trace of their previous activities was removed. Thanks to the extraordinary abilities granted by the mystical 'name of the game's effect abilities,' the cleanup was effortless.

Fasha, new to the customs of Earth, especially the traditional Japanese way of bathing, approached the experience with a mix of intrigue and uncertainty. As she reached the bathroom, she paused, taking in the sight of the wooden stools, buckets, and the large, steaming bath.

Jotaro joined her, sensing her hesitation. "It’s different from what you’re used to, isn’t it?" he said softly, stepping forward.

Fasha nodded, her tail curling slightly behind her. "Yes, it’s... a little strange, but I want to try it."

Jotaro guided her to the cleansing area, explaining the process as he went. "First, we sit here and wash ourselves before getting into the bath. It’s a way to clean up and also to relax before soaking."

She followed his lead, sitting on the small wooden stool. Jotaro handed her a ladle, showing her how to pour the warm water over herself. She hesitated at first, then mimicked his actions, the water flowing over her skin in a soothing stream. The herbal scent of the soap was unfamiliar but pleasant, and as she lathered it onto her skin, she began to understand the calming ritual.

Jotaro helped her wash her back, his movements gentle and reassuring. "You’re doing great," he said, noticing how she was starting to relax into the process.

Once they were both cleansed, Jotaro led her to the large bath. "Now, we soak," he said, stepping into the warm water. Fasha followed, feeling the heat envelop her as she submerged herself up to her shoulders.

"This is... nice," Fasha said, her voice soft with newfound appreciation. The warmth of the bath seeped into her muscles, relaxing her in a way she hadn’t expected.

Jotaro nodded in agreement. "It’s a good way to start the day. Just take it in and enjoy the quiet."

They sat together in the bath, the morning light slowly brightening the room. Fasha closed her eyes, allowing herself to fully embrace the experience. Her Saiyan tail playfully curled around his leg as she hummed a tune, introducing him to a new melody. The unfamiliarity of the ritual was replaced by a deep sense of peace, and she felt a connection not only to Jotaro but also to this new part of her life on Earth.

After a while, they stepped out of the bath, the cool morning air refreshing against their warmed skin. Jotaro handed Fasha a soft towel, and she dried herself off, feeling a sense of accomplishment and contentment. 

they dressed themselves. It was then that Jotaro curiously asked why Fasha wasn't wearing any panties. She casually explained that the Saiyan race doesn't place much importance on modesty or nudity, which made sense considering he had glimpsed her enjoying the morning water au naturel. Jotaro, caught off guard, found himself blushing and feeling embarrassed when he unexpectedly developed an erection while still in his room.

Fasha let out a mischievous giggle as Jotaro's words danced in the air. "Please wear panties to school, then you can sleep naked with me," he whispered, casting an intrigued glance her way. Jotaro's face flushed, realizing the suggestive nature of his comment. The school uniform shirt clung tightly to Fasha's figure, accentuating her curves and making her chest quite noticeable, including her visible nipples. Jotaro couldn't help but blurt out, "Don't tell me you're not wearing a bra."

"Fiiine," Fasha replied, locking her gaze onto him. With a flick of her fingers, she unbuttoned her shirt, causing her breasts to push forward enticingly. Jotaro's excitement grew, leading to a familiar bulge that made itself known. He approached Fasha, taking the black bra in his hands and playfully playing with them rubbing her nipples. After adjusting the straps and fastening the bra, her bosom jiggled, seemingly enhanced. With meticulous care, Jotaro buttoned up her shirt, all while planting passionate kisses on her neck. Fasha then sat on the bed, lifted her skirt, and adorned pink panties, before pulling her skirt back down. As she gracefully stood up, her eyes fixated on the fallen hat. Little did Jotaro know, this rare sight revealed Fasha in a captivating position, tempting him with her alluring posterior. Unable to resist the temptation, he succumbed to his desires, stepping forward to press his bulge against her enticing curves, causing a squeak of surprise to escape her lips. Jotaro proceeded to indulge in a vigorous butt-rubbing session, savoring the delightful sensations. 

Jotaro and Fasha stood in front of a mirror, taking a moment to tidy themselves up. Jotaro carefully placed a hat on his head, adjusting it just right, while Fasha straightened her blue skirt, ensuring it fell neatly around her. They were getting ready for the day ahead.

As Jotaro reached for his jacket, he noticed Fasha pouting and lightly touching the fabric. Sensing her disappointment, he leaned in close and whispered, "We'll have our time later. The school has strict rules about couples." Fasha nodded understandingly, though a hint of longing still lingered in her eyes.

Leaving the bedroom behind, Jotaro and Fasha walked together into the kitchen. The aroma of breakfast filled the air, a comforting scent that promised a good start to the day. They took their seats and joined Holly, who was already there, playfully teasing Fasha.

"If you keep this up, Fasha, we'll have grandchildren before you know it," Holly joked, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. Jotaro's face flushed with embarrassment, his cheeks turning a deep shade of red.

Fasha couldn't help but giggle at Holly's remark, a playful smile gracing her lips. She glanced at Jotaro, appreciating the shared embarrassment between them. It was moments like these, filled with light-hearted banter and familial warmth, that made their bond even stronger.

Breakfast continued, laughter filling the room as they savored each other's company. They walked together, hand in hand, heading towards the school campus. As they approached, a group of familiar girls began to trail behind Jotaro, their voices calling out to him. "Jojo!" "Hey, Jojo!" "Where have you been for four days?" The girls bombarded him with questions, their curiosity evident.

Fasha gripped Jotaro's hand tighter, seeking comfort in their connection. She could feel the stares and hear the whispers surrounding them. "Jojo, who is this girl?" "Hey, look at Jojo!" The attention made her uneasy, but she held her ground.

Suddenly, one of the girls forcefully pushed Fasha away, replacing her by Jotaro's side. Fasha felt tears welling up in her eyes, hurt by the girl's actions and the harsh words that followed. "Look, Jojo's girlfriend is crying! Maybe he chose you out of pity, but he's probably just interested in your body," another girl mocked, grabbing Fasha's breasts without consent.

Overwhelmed by the cruelty directed towards her, Fasha's Saiyan tail involuntarily slipped out from under her skirt, a visible sign of her distress. The taunting continued, the girls insulting her heritage. "She's got a tail! You're a degenerate freak. I guess you got the worst genes from your pool," one of them sneered. "Yeah, go back to your family, you monkey!" another girl added, pushing Fasha down.

The girls formed a circle around Fasha, their words echoing in her ears, Fasha found herself trapped in a nightmare, her mind reliving a traumatic memory from her past. The girls surrounding her transformed into the oppressive figures of her childhood, and their cruel words echoed in her ears, reopening old wounds. As darkness swallowed her vision, she blinked and suddenly became transported back to the ruins of Planet Vegeta.

In her mind's eye, she witnessed the haunting scene of The Saiyans gathered, their hopeful anticipation turning into dread as they prepared to greet their new tyrannical ruler. Cui, Zarbon, and Dodoria landed with an air of authority, followed by the infamous Ginyu Force and the rest of the oppressive Frieza Force. Cold, accompanied by Kikono, Berryblue, Lemo, and his son Frieza, disembarked from their spacecraft, casting a shadow of fear and submission.

King Vegeta and his retinue approached the imposing figures, extending their hands in a welcoming gesture. However, Cold showed little regard for their respect. "It's been a long time, King Vegeta," he said dismissively, his arrogance palpable. King Vegeta, ever loyal to his people, responded with a respectful tone, "It is an honor to have you here, Great King Cold."

Cold introduced Frieza to the Saiyans, revealing him as his son and the new ruler. "This is my son, Frieza. Please meet the Saiyan King," Cold announced. King Vegeta, though hesitant, kneeled before the despot, setting an example for the rest of the Saiyans to follow. "Oh, yes, it's a pleasure to meet you, Lord Frieza," King Vegeta said, trying to maintain a diplomatic demeanor. Frieza, relishing in his newfound power, responded with condescension, "I believe you'll find that the pleasure is all mine."

Without wasting time, Cold declared his retirement, relinquishing his position to Frieza. "I'm retiring effective immediately. From now on, Frieza will be your commander. In other words, the Cold Force has now become the Frieza Force," Cold stated matter-of-factly. King Vegeta, realizing the implications, inquired cautiously, "Does that mean...?" Cold interrupted, asserting that nothing would change except for Frieza's cruel nature, warning the Saiyans that his son had an even colder heart.

With sadistic delight, Frieza addressed the Saiyans as "monkeys," outlining his high expectations and warning them of his short temper. "I have such high expectations for you. For your sake, I hope you'll live up to them. To commemorate my rise to power," Frieza taunted, relishing in the fear he instilled.

Frieza presented the Saiyans with Scouters, advanced devices capable of detecting life forms and assessing battle power. As he demonstrated their functionality, he noticed snipers aiming at him from the castle battlements, ready to attack.

"I brought along new combat items to aid you in your servitude. These devices are called Scouters. You'll find they're far more compact and powerful than the sadly outdated surveillance Scout Sharp Scopes you've been using. They also function as communicators. The display should be familiar; they show your target's position and battle power, just like your older scopes used to. It appears that a number of Saiyans currently have weapons trained on us. Let's see, the one hiding in that tower has a battle power of... mm, two thousand. That's quite an impressive number," Frieza remarked, showcasing his knowledge and control.

In a display of swift and brutal power, Frieza eliminated all four mutineers without hesitation, leaving everyone present in a state of shock and terror. The chilling ruler then distributed 500 Scouters to the Saiyans, a symbolic gesture of control and surveillance. "I will leave 500 units behind as a gift for your trips. If you don't think that's enough, feel free to complain," Frieza taunted, further establishing his dominance.

As the Frieza Force fleet departed, leaving the Saiyans to their uncertain fate, King Vegeta's frustration and anger reached a boiling point. In a futile act of rebellion, he crushed his Scouter in his clenched fist, a small act of defiance against the overwhelming power that now controlled their lives.

The scene shifted, and Fasha found herself witnessing the destruction of Planet Vegeta from the escaping ship. She heard Frieza's cold words echoing in space, saying, "Goodbye, monkeys."

Slowly, Fasha's breathing steadied as she returned to the present, her tears drying on her cheeks. She found herself back on the way to school, surrounded by the girls whose words had pierced her heart. Though shaken by their cruelty, she refused to allow their hurtful comments to define her.

Summoning her inner strength, Fasha took a deep breath, her resolve hardening. A fiery determination ignited in her eyes, and with newfound courage, she reached out and slapped each girl in the circle, asserting herself and confronting the trauma that had haunted her for too long.

The act of defiance sent shockwaves through the group, as Fasha reclaimed her power and refused to be a victim any longer. With unwavering determination, she forcefully pushed the girl who had dared to touch Jotaro away from him, asserting her rightful place by his side.

Jotaro's face flushed with a mix of surprise and admiration. He was in awe of Fasha's strength and resilience. "Fasha..." he murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of gratitude and affection.

Fasha's heart fluttered at the sight of Jotaro's blushing face. She couldn't help but feel a surge of warmth and love for him. With a small smile, she leaned closer to him, their hands intertwining, symbolizing their unbreakable bond. 

They arrived at the school, Jotaro and Fasha making their way to the principal's office to collect Fasha's school schedule as a new student. Jotaro took the responsibility upon himself to show her around the school, ensuring she felt welcomed and comfortable in her new environment.

The principal greeted them with a warm smile. "Ah, Jotaro and Fasha, I see you're here to get Fasha's schedule. Welcome to our school, Fasha. We're delighted to have you join us."

Fasha nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. She appreciated Jotaro's presence by her side, knowing he would be there to guide her through the unfamiliar hallways and classrooms.

Jotaro received the schedule from the principal, giving him a quick glance to familiarize himself with the classes Fasha would be attending. "Thank you, Principal. We'll make sure Fasha settles in smoothly," he said confidently.

Jotaro leaned closer, looking over her shoulder. "What classes do you have?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

Fasha's lips curved into a smile as she read through the list. "It looks like I have English, Math, History, Science, and Art," she replied, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "Oh, and it seems we have a few classes together, Jotaro!"

Jotaro's eyebrows raised in surprise. "That's great. It'll be nice to have you in some of my classes," he said, a hint of excitement in his tone.

With the schedule in hand, Jotaro turned to Fasha, a reassuring smile on his face. "Alright, let's get you acquainted with the school. We'll start with the main building, where most of your classes are located." 

They began their tour, Jotaro leading Fasha through the bustling hallways filled with students chatting and rushing to their next classes. He pointed out important areas, such as the library, cafeteria, and gymnasium, ensuring Fasha knew her way around.

As they walked together, Fasha couldn't help but feel a sense of comfort and belonging with Jotaro by her side. His presence gave her confidence, making the unfamiliar surroundings seem a little less daunting.

Jotaro took his time explaining the school's routines, sharing anecdotes about different teachers and highlighting interesting extracurricular activities Fasha might be interested in. His casual yet caring approach made Fasha feel at ease, fostering a connection between them that extended beyond the role of a guide.

Throughout the tour, Fasha asked questions, eager to learn more about her new school and the opportunities it offered. Jotaro patiently answered each query, his genuine interest in helping Fasha settle in evident in his responses.

By the end of the tour, Fasha felt more familiar with the school layout and its vibrant atmosphere. She couldn't have asked for a better guide than Jotaro, whose presence had turned what could have been an overwhelming experience into an exciting adventure.

As they returned to the principal's office to bid farewell, Fasha expressed her gratitude to Jotaro. "Thank you, Jotaro. I really appreciate you showing me around. I feel a lot more confident now."

Jotaro smiled back, his eyes filled with warmth. "No problem, Fasha. We're in this together. Welcome to our school." And with that, they parted ways, 

The bell rang, and Fasha's heart fluttered with nervous excitement. The anticipation of new subjects on Earth sent a thrill down her spine. As she gracefully made her way to the next class, her tail swayed hypnotically, invisible to the oblivious eyes around her. She chose a seat by the window, basking in the gentle sunlight that streamed through the glass.

Suddenly, Jotaro, the embodiment of concern, strode into the classroom. Like a superhero sensing distress, he took his place in front of Fasha, ready to shield her from any impending storm. The teacher, an authoritative figure, entered the room with a commanding presence.

"Welcome to English," the teacher declared, their words ringing with academic authority. "Today, continue where we left off in the English language." As the class progressed, Fasha's But her nervousness stirred something unexpected within Fasha, setting off a gassy chain reaction. As an unsettling feeling overwhelmed her, she couldn't contain it any longer and released a series of tiny farts

The classroom fell into a stunned silence, witnessing this unexpected turn of events. Amidst the mortification, Fasha burst into tears, her emotions running wild. Sensing her distress, Jotaro rose from his desk, striding over to Fasha with determination. He wrapped her in a tight embrace, fixing a piercing gaze on anyone foolish enough to utter a single word or even attempt a snicker. The atmosphere grew tense as Jotaro's unspoken message hung in the air: 'Mess with her, and you mess with me.' 

The teacher carried on with the lesson while Fasha and Jotaro sat side by side, diligently participating and answering questions when called upon. The teacher didn't mind their interaction, appreciating that Jotaro had transformed from his previous rowdy demeanor. This girl had a positive influence on him, bringing out his kinder side while still maintaining his unique style. As the teacher continued, a warm smile graced his face while jotting down the next English word.

The lunchtime bell rang, signaling the start of the much-anticipated buffet day. Jotaro and Fasha joined the bustling crowd of students making their way to the cafeteria. Jotaro eagerly explained the concept to Fasha as they walked.

"It's buffet day, Fasha," Jotaro said with a smile. "On the last school day of each month, they give us all the leftover food from previous school lunches. There's usually so much left over that it would just go to waste, so they let us take as much as we want."

Fasha's eyes widened in excitement as they approached the cafeteria. The buffet table was a sight to behold, filled with a variety of dishes, mostly centered around rice. Her stomach let out an audible rumble, betraying her growing hunger. She had been hiding her true Saiyan appetite from the Joestars, not wanting to burden them with additional expenses.

As they joined the line, Fasha noticed that everyone around her was grabbing their food and filling their plates. But she hesitated, waiting patiently as the minutes ticked by. Concern flashed across Jotaro's face as he realized Fasha hadn't moved.

"Hey, Fasha, why aren't you getting your food?" Jotaro asked, his brow furrowing with worry.

Fasha smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry, Jotaro. I'm just waiting for everyone else to finish. There's still plenty of food left, and I don't want anything to go to waste."

Thirty minutes had passed, and there were only ten minutes left for lunch. Most of the students were now engaged in conversations, unaware of the remaining food on the buffet table. Fasha's patience paid off as she seized the opportunity.

Suddenly, Fasha sprang into action, grabbing a stack of plates and swiftly moving through the buffet line. She filled each plate with a variety of dishes, making the most of the remaining food. Her Saiyan appetite kicked into high gear, and she returned to the table with twenty loaded plates.

The sight left everyone at the table astounded. Fasha sat down and started speed eating, the food disappearing in a blur. Jotaro's concern melted away, replaced with a mixture of amazement and amusement.

The minutes flew by as Fasha continued her voracious eating spree. She went back to the buffet, refilling the twenty plates with more food. It seemed like a never-ending cycle as she devoured each plate within seconds, until finally, there was no food left.

Fasha let out a satisfied belch, and the entire table erupted in a mix of laughter and astonishment. Jotaro couldn't believe what he had just witnessed in the last ten minutes.

"How did you do that, Fasha?" Jotaro asked, still in disbelief.

Fasha leaned closer, whispering with a mischievous grin, "The Saiyan race has massive appetites. We eat like this for every meal. Our bodies burn a tremendous amount of calories, so we need to consume a lot of food. I didn't want to burden you or break your bank account because of me."

Jotaro's eyes softened with understanding and admiration. He gently rubbed Fasha's stomach, his voice filled with warmth. "You don't have to worry about that, Fasha. We're family now, and we'll take care of each other. Your appetite is part of who you are, and we'll make sure you're well-fed. No need to hold back."

Fasha smiled gratefully, feeling a sense of acceptance and belonging. She was relieved to have found a place where her Saiyan heritage was understood and embraced.

With their stomachs full and hearts content, Jotaro and Fasha continued to enjoy the rest of their day at school. The afternoon classes passed by smoothly, with Fasha gradually settling into the rhythm of her new school

As the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, Jotaro and Fasha made their way towards the exit. They walked side by side, exchanging stories and laughter along the way. Fasha couldn't help but feel grateful for Jotaro's support and understanding.

Outside the school, Fasha turned to Jotaro with a playful grin.

"Hey, Jotaro, how about we grab some ice cream to celebrate surviving the buffet extravaganza?" she suggested, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

Jotaro chuckled and nodded. "Sounds like a plan, Fasha. Let's go and treat ourselves to some sweet treats."

Jotaro cast a casual glance behind him, only to discover that the swarm of girls who had been relentlessly pursuing him since morning had vanished into thin air. Ever since the start of high school, they had doggedly trailed his every step, harboring a suspicion that Jotaro would eventually succumb to their seductive charms and choose one lucky girl or better yet, indulge in an extravagant harem. But lo and behold, when Fasha unleashed her dominant aura and put those girls in their place earlier, they scattered like startled pigeons, their dreams of a romantic conquest shattered.

As Jotaro and Fasha descended the stairs, they noticed a figure standing at the bottom. He exuded an air of confidence and had a unique sense of style that caught their attention. His height was above average, and his slender build emphasized his sleek appearance.

The mysterious individual wore a slim-fitting long gakuran, a traditional Japanese school uniform, which accentuated his physique. His medium-length hair framed his face, with a notable feature being a large, twisting bang that hung in front of his eyes. It added an intriguing touch to his overall image.

Cherry-shaped earrings adorned his ears, each earring fashioned as a long, fine arch ending with small spheres. The earrings added a subtle yet distinctive flair to his ensemble, hinting at a touch of individuality.

As Jotaro and Fasha observed him, they couldn't help but be captivated by the picture he painted. His unique style and presence seemed to speak volumes about his personality, leaving them curious to learn more about the person behind the intriguing appearance. He moves his paint brush with accuracy completing the picture. 

Jotaro winced in pain as he fell down the stairs, his leg now sporting a deep gash. Fasha's heart raced as she quickly reached his side, concern etched across her face. She glanced back at the young man with the paint and canvas, trying to make sense of the situation.

The mysterious artist seemed unaffected by the chaos he had caused, his attention solely focused on his artwork. His slender frame moved gracefully, his brush strokes fluid and deliberate. Fasha's instincts told her that there was more to this individual than met the eye.

Without hesitation, Fasha helped Jotaro to his feet, providing him with the support he needed. Together, they limped away from the scene, making their way to a nearby bench where they could assess the situation.

"Are you alright, Jotaro?" Fasha asked, her voice laced with concern.

Jotaro nodded, gritting his teeth against the pain. "Yeah, just a scratch. I'll be fine."

As they sat on the bench, Fasha kept a watchful eye on the artist, who continued to create his masterpiece with an air of detachment. She couldn't shake the feeling that there was something off about him, something otherworldly.

The student,  Noriaki Kakyoin, approached Jotaro and Fasha with a calm demeanor. He spoke softly, his words carrying a hint of mystery and intrigue.

"Must be powerful if he wants to eliminate him," Kakyoin whispered, his white scarf tied along his arm. Jotaro glanced at him, noticing his slightly feminine appearance. Concerned, Kakyoin offered Jotaro a handkerchief.

"Are you alright?" Kakyoin asked, extending the handkerchief towards Jotaro. Jotaro examined the scratch on his arm and replied, "It's only a scratch."

As Kakyoin turned to walk away, Jotaro called out to him, feeling a sense of curiosity about this new student. "Hold it," Jotaro said, making Kakyoin pause and turn back to face him.

Jotaro's expression softened, and he extended his hand towards Kakyoin. "Thanks. We've never met before. Do you go to our school?" Jotaro inquired, his voice laced with genuine interest.

Kakyoin regarded Jotaro for a moment "Noriaki Kakyoin. I just transferred here yesterday. It's a pleasure meeting you," Kakyoin introduced himself. He walked away. 

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 11: Red Ribbon Resurrections: Dio's Stand Search Takes a Nostalgic Turn

Dio Mansion, Cairo Egypt Age 737 1988 

Dio strolled through the bustling laboratory, his presence commanding attention. In the background, the electronic voice of Dr. Gero reverberated, revealing a hidden past.

“I was a part of a secret organization that operated during the Nazi regime called the Red Ribbon Army. There are still members lingering, and I possess their valuable information. Even you, Dio, would be surprised,” the voice of Dr. Gero disclosed. A list of names cascaded across the computer screen, drawing Dio's gaze.

But Dio's attention quickly shifted as he reached a specific name on the list. A full picture materialized, accompanied by detailed information. A sinister smile played on Dio's lips. “Stop right here, on this name,” he commanded, captivated by the possibilities that lay before him.

As Dio absorbed the knowledge, a grand plan formed within his mind. “They would be absolutely perfect, my dear Dr. Gero. I have a splendid concert to attend. Until next time!” Dio declared, leaving the laboratory behind.

Dressed impeccably, Dio arrived at the concert hall, a bag in his possession that concealed a mysterious artifact known as the Stand Arrow. He took his seat among the audience, ready to immerse himself in the captivating world of classical music.

As the conductor raised the baton, the symphony orchestra filled the hall with melodic richness. Dio's hands clapped rhythmically, his eyes gleaming with appreciation for the timeless beauty of the music. Each note and crescendo stirred his soul, resonating deep within him.

At that moment, Dio found solace in the enchantment of the concert. The elegant compositions washed over him, momentarily eclipsing his ambitions and desires. It was a brief respite, a pause in his relentless pursuit of power and dominance.

Lost in the melodies, Dio allowed himself to be transported to another realm, where the constraints of his immortal existence seemed momentarily distant. Surrounded by fellow concertgoers, he shared in the collective experience of music, a universal language that transcended all boundaries.

And as the final note lingered in the air, Dio's applause echoed throughout the concert hall, a testament to his genuine enjoyment and appreciation. With the echoes of classical music still resonating within him, the stage darkened, and a spotlight illuminated a solitary stool. A man stepped forward and took a seat, cradling a saxophone in his hands. The crowd hushed in anticipation, captivated by the scene unfolding before them.

Dio's eyes traced the man's every movement, sensing a profound sadness emanating from him. It was as if his soul yearned for something greater, a longing for untapped talent and unfulfilled dreams. Dio's curiosity piqued, and he found himself drawn to this man's story.

With a gentle breath, the man brought the saxophone to his lips, and a melodious sound filled the air. The notes danced and swirled, weaving a melancholic tale that resonated with every listener. The audience, captivated by the man's skill and the raw emotion poured into his music, remained silent, enraptured by the performance.

Dio's gaze never wavered from the man on the stage. He saw a reflection of his own desires and ambitions, a reminder of the relentless pursuit for greatness that defined his own existence. In that moment, a connection formed, transcending the boundaries of their separate lives.

As the saxophone melodies filled the concert hall, Dio's thoughts delved deeper, contemplating the man's internal struggles. He sensed a profound discontent within him, a nagging uncertainty that had led him to question the purpose of his actions, even his financial support for his family.

In that fleeting moment, Dio glimpsed a shared vulnerability between himself and the saxophonist. Both sought fulfillment, recognition, and a sense of purpose in their respective journeys. They were two souls navigating the complexities of life, each grappling with their own demons and aspirations.

The saxophonist's performance reached its crescendo, the final notes hanging in the air, blending with the fading echoes of classical music. The crowd erupted into thunderous applause, their admiration and appreciation pouring forth like a tidal wave.

Dio, too, clapped with fervor, his applause mingling with that of the audience. In that applause, he expressed not only admiration for the saxophonist's musical prowess but also a profound empathy for his inner struggles. It was a recognition of the shared human experience, the beauty and the burdens that shaped their lives.

As the stage lights dimmed and the final echoes of applause subsided, Dio descended the stairs, his curiosity driving him towards the man who had captivated him with his saxophone performance. Swiftly, Dio utilized the power of 'The World' to close the distance between them, his intent clear in his eyes.

“Hello, may I have a moment to speak with you as you make your way to your car?” Dio requested, his voice calm and composed. The man turned to face him, his expression curious yet cautious.

Sensing the need for discretion, Dio swiftly executed the secret sign of the Red Ribbon Army, a remnant of his past affiliations. Recognition flickered in the man's eyes as he nodded in understanding. Together, they ventured out into the night, the cool air enveloping them like a comforting shroud.

Their footsteps echoed through the empty streets as they made their way towards the man's luxurious 1984 Mercedes-Benz 500SEL, an emblem of his success and prosperity. Dio's mind buzzed with anticipation as he prepared to present an offer that he believed the man could not refuse.

With a calculated move, Dio retrieved the Stand Arrow from his possession, its enigmatic power pulsating within. As he released the arrow, it soared through the air, finding its mark in the man's body. Time seemed to stand still as the man crumpled to the ground, wracked with pain.

But to Dio's surprise, the man's wounds swiftly began to heal before his very eyes. A sense of awe washed over him as he witnessed the restorative powers of the Stand Arrow in action. It was a revelation that surpassed his expectations.

As the man rose from the ground, his expression transformed from one of agony to intrigue. He looked at Dio with a mixture of gratitude and curiosity, ready to hear what this enigmatic figure had to offer.

Dio, his voice filled with conviction, spoke, “I offer you a chance to unlock your true potential, to transcend the boundaries of ordinary existence. With the power bestowed upon you by the Stand Arrow, you can become part of something greater, something beyond the ordinary human experience.”

The man's eyes widened, captivated by Dio's persuasive words. He felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of embarking on a journey filled with extraordinary possibilities. Following Dio's instructions, they entered the car.

Dio directed the man towards his hotel, providing guidance as they navigated through the city streets. It was evident that Dio intended to stay with the man, as he didn't have any other accommodations of his own. They pulled into the hotel parking lot, their shared destination within reach.

Entering the hotel room, the man expressed his apologies, realizing that there was no extra bed for Dio to sleep on. Dio, with an air of indifference, reassured him, “Fear not, my friend. I have no need for sleep at this time. You could call me a night owl, if you will.”

Dio settled into the plush chair, emanating an air of authority and mystery. As Sadao Kujo, the chosen red ribbon soldier, prepared to rest, Dio sensed the awakening of his Stand, a sign that their collaboration held promise for his grand plan. Reflecting on the formation of his group to defeat the Joestars, Dio's mind wandered back to the recruitment process.

In an old-fashioned manner, Dio had called a meeting with the individuals listed in Dr. Gero's intel. He perused the names on the list, raising an eyebrow at the assortment of peculiar individuals. There was a newborn child, and even an orangutan. Dio swatted away a beetle, its mere presence radiating a mysterious aura—indeed, all of them were stand users.

Just then, two more figures entered the room, a young boy and his brother. With their arrival, everyone had assembled. Dio cleared his throat, his voice filled with a commanding tone. “I will call upon each of you to showcase your Stand abilities and state your reasons for joining me. Let us begin in alphabetical order.”

Alessi, an ordinary-looking human, eagerly raised his hand. Dio welcomed the prospect of a non-anomalous member. They adjourned to a separate room for Alessi's demonstration. “Now, reveal your Stand and demonstrate its power,” Dio commanded, his eyes fixed on Alessi.

To Dio's astonishment, Alessi's shadow transformed before their eyes, elongating and sprouting eyes as it slithered across the floor. It approached a nearby plant, causing it to regress into a mere seedling. Then, the shadow headed toward Dio himself, making him instinctively step back as it grazed his foot. The stitches on his neck felt loose, unsettling him. “Stop!” Dio exclaimed, his voice betraying a hint of fear as another stitch was removed. Alessi promptly deactivated his Stand, and everything reverted to normal.

“Why do you seek to join me?” Dio inquired, suppressing his unease. Alessi, his tongue slightly protruding, responded with a disturbing answer. “I like children.” Dio's eyes widened, not expecting such a revelation. “Very well,  Your Stand shall be called Sethan, after the Egyptian God of chaos.”

Alessi and Dio exited the room,  “Arabia Flats,” Dio declared, leading the way. A man followed closely behind Dio, his curiosity evident. “Could you show me your Stand?” Dio asked, his voice filled with apprehension. Arabia shook his head in response. “I cannot. It might inflict harm upon you.”

Dio chuckled, his confidence unyielding. “Nothing can harm me—” his words halted abruptly as Arabia picked up a tarot card from the table, revealing. 'The Sun.' Dio's gaze sharpened, his interest piqued. “Perhaps you have a valid point. I wouldn't want to meet an untimely demise.” Dio's tone shifted, his curiosity now directed at Arabia. “Your Stand shall be 'The Sun.' Now, tell me, what drives you to join me?”

Arabia hesitated for a moment before responding, his voice sincere. “I seek assistance in regulating temperature, as my Stand inflicts harm upon me as well.” Dio nodded, acknowledging Arabia's plea. “You're in,” he declared, granting Arabia entry into his fold. The two of them exited the room, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

The next name on the list beckoned Dio's attention. “Boingo,” he called out, a hint of skepticism in his voice. A child walked into the room, clutching a comic book, obediently following Dio's lead. “Could you show me your Stand?” Dio inquired, his curiosity piqued by Boingo's claim. Without hesitation, Boingo held up the comic book, emphasizing its unique abilities. “It can predict the future through pictures.”

Intrigued, Dio leaned closer, urging Boingo to provide an example. The child opened the book, revealing a faint light emanating from the next page. There, crudely drawn, was a picture of Dio with a young man in a green gakuran under his control. Dio's gaze lingered on the image, contemplating the implications. “Impressive,” he remarked, his interest now focused on Boingo. “So, why do you wish to join me?”

Boingo's response was straightforward, influenced by his Stand's guidance. “That's easy. My Stand instructed me to join you, and disobeying it could result in my demise.” Dio nodded, acknowledging the power of Boingo's Stand. “Indeed, your Stand is named 'Tohth', after the Egyptian god of learning, knowledge and script” Dio announced,  With a single word, Boingo's fate was sealed, and his place within Dio's ranks solidified.

Dio and Boingo made their way back to the lounge where the other recruits awaited. The next candidate, Cameo, entered the room accompanied by Dio. “Show me your Stand,” Dio requested, his curiosity piqued. Cameo nodded in response, and suddenly, a colossal figure materialized before them. It was a towering, mechanical humanoid robot with an imposing presence. Its chest bulged out, adorned with massive shoulder pads, and its hands featured three gleaming metallic fingers. A round helmet-like piece rested on the left side of its head.

“What is your wish?” boomed the figure, its voice resounding through the room. Dio exchanged a glance with Cameo, who gave him an affirming nod. Dio took a moment to contemplate before uttering his desire, “I wish for the knowledge to reach heaven.” Without hesitation, the figure, seemingly a genie, granted his wish with a solemn proclamation of “Your wish is granted, hail 2 you.” And just like that, the genie vanished into thin air, leaving behind a single piece of paper on the desk.

Dio approached the paper cautiously, a sense of intrigue washing over him. He meticulously read its contents, making sure to commit the information to memory. As he went to store the paper away, to his surprise, the paper transformed into a mimic, manifesting a tongue lined with teeth and eyes. The creature lunged at Dio, but he swiftly froze it with his touch, turning it into a solid piece of glass. It shattered as it hit the ground, harmless now.

Collecting himself, Dio picked up the Tarot cards and Cameo drew one, revealing the card of “Judgment.” Dio acknowledged the choice and nodded in approval. “Your Stand shall be called Judgment,” he declared. Cameo expressed remorse, mentioning the potential harm caused by wishes granted. Dio waved it off, granting forgiveness. He then turned his attention to the final question. “Why do you wish to join?” he asked Cameo, awaiting his response.

“I want to witness the wishes granted by our enemies,” Cameo replied, his voice filled with anticipation. Dio pondered his words for a moment, considering the potential that Cameo brought to their group. Finally, he responded with a resolute nod, “You're in.”

As Dio and Cameo made their way back to the lounge, the rest of the group awaited their return. One man in particular, Daniel J. D'Arby, elegantly dressed with dark hair and a mustache, stood up upon Dio's arrival. 

As Daniel followed Dio into the dimly lit chamber, the atmosphere became thick with tension. The room, secluded from the rest of the world, seemed to echo with the weight of the high-stakes challenge that was about to unfold.

Daniel kept his composure, his mind racing with thoughts of how to maintain his carefully crafted image of equality with Dio. He prided himself on his skill in gambling, particularly in the one-on-one games he often played with the vampire lord. These games were the only times he allowed himself to bend to Dio's will, knowing full well that losing meant more than just defeat—it meant risking his very soul.

Dio, ever the manipulator, proposed a game of poker. Daniel hesitated, sensing an undercurrent of malice in Dio's voice. As the cards were dealt, Dio's casual mention of the childhood nickname “Danny” sent a shiver down Daniel’s spine. The name brought back memories he’d rather forget, and hearing it from Dio's lips only deepened his unease.

Dio With a chilling smirk “I’ve heard some stories about a boy named ‘Danny.’ It makes me think… how fun it would be to see just what I could do with someone like that.”

Daniel’s face tightened as he quickly denied ever being called by that name.

Daniel Firmly, his voice steady but cold “My name is D’Arby. Danny is a name that no longer exists.”

Dio’s eyes gleamed with a malevolent light, but he said nothing more on the subject, merely nodding as they prepared to begin the game. Despite the unsettling start, Daniel’s confidence surged. He had meticulously rigged the deck to ensure his victory, arranging for himself to receive a hand of five aces and a joker while leaving Dio with nothing but trash cards.

As the game progressed, Daniel kept his usual poker face, hiding the thrill of impending victory. Dio appeared as if he had no idea of the trickery at play, calmly playing along. But as Daniel examined his hand, a cold dread began to seep into his heart. Instead of the perfect hand he was expecting, he found himself staring at a collection of random, worthless cards.

His breath caught in his throat as he noticed something unusual—bloody fingerprints on the back of Dio's cards. His own blood. He realized with horror that his fingers had been sliced open at some point, the pain dulled by the overwhelming fear and tension of being in Dio's presence. The cuts were so precise, so thin, that he hadn’t even noticed. Dio had switched their cards seamlessly, leaving Daniel with a worthless hand, and taking the aces for himself.

Dio with a smirk that was both amused and cruel “It’s a shame, isn’t it? You thought you could cheat me, but you were wrong. So very wrong.”

Dio laid down his cards, revealing the hand Daniel had originally intended for himself. The room seemed to close in on Daniel as his world crumbled around him. Everything he had prided himself on—his cunning, his ability to outmaneuver others—was obliterated by Dio's sheer, unfathomable power.

Yet, in a final twist of dominance, Dio showed a rare moment of mercy. He allowed Daniel to win the game, a mockery of the victory Daniel had so desperately sought. But the message was clear: this win was not Daniel’s achievement. It was a loan, and one that could be called in at any time.

Dio Leaning in close, his voice low and dangerous. “You’ve won today, D’Arby, but don’t forget—this victory is mine to give. And you shall never lose again… or the consequences will be… unimaginable.”

The threat hung in the air like a guillotine blade ready to drop. Daniel, usually so composed, found himself trembling with panic and helplessness. The experience left him utterly broken, his spirit crushed under the weight of Dio’s overwhelming presence.

Dio With a satisfied smirk, as he reclined in his chair. “From now on, you shall be called ‘Osiris,’ after the Egyptian god.”

As Daniel struggled to regain his composure, Dio made a casual gesture, and out of the shadows stepped another figure—his younger brother, Telence T. D’Arby. Telence, who had always lived in his older brother’s shadow, now stood before him as an equally broken servant of Dio.

Dio With a cruel chuckle “Your brother begged me to let him serve. He’s quite loyal, isn’t he?”

Telence, head bowed, obediently approached, his expression devoid of the smugness he once displayed. He was now a butler in Dio’s service, wielding his Stand, Atum, with the same twisted loyalty that Daniel now felt.

Dio Lifting his glass in a mock toast “Together, you two will be quite useful to me. I expect nothing less than absolute obedience.”

With that, The trio, Dio and the two D'Arby brothers, walked back into the lounge together. Dio glanced at the next name on his list, “Devo.” A Native American man, holding a doll, followed Dio into the next room. Curious about Devo's Stand, Dio requested a demonstration.

Devo placed the doll on the table, stepping back and assuming a meditative position on the floor. A mysterious aura enveloped the homemade doll, causing it to come to life. Resembling a Chucky doll, it sat up with a knife in its hand. Dio questioned the doll, attempting to communicate, receiving nods and shakes in response. Satisfied with the demonstration, Dio thanked Devo.

Devo, who had been meditating throughout, opened his eyes as Dio shuffled the deck of tarot cards. Devo reached out and drew a card, revealing it to be “The Devil.” Dio declared that Cameo's Stand would be named 'Ebony Devil,' to which Cameo nodded in agreement.

Dio, ever inquisitive, posed a final question to Devo, “Why do you wish to join?” Devo replied without hesitation, “I want to join because I like the thrill of the fight.”

Dio acknowledged Devo's response with a nod, impressed by his straightforwardness and determination. They sealed their agreement with a firm handshake, solidifying Devo's place within Dio's group. They returned to the lounge where their companions eagerly awaited their return.

Among them was an orangutan named Forever, wearing a captain's uniform, accompanied by a man in a sailor uniform and his crewmate. They approached Dio, discussing the water-based nature of their stands. Dio nodded, intrigued by the prospect. Together, they ventured outside towards the pier.

At the pier, a small rowboat with the word 'Forever' displayed awaited them. Dio requested a demonstration of their stands. The orangutan extended its hand, and as they boarded the boat, it began to move. To their astonishment, the small boat transformed into a colossal freighter, causing Dio to shake his head in disbelief.

Dio marveled at the night air mingling with the scent of the sea, appreciating the tranquility of the moment. As they sailed, a passing fisherman noticed the giant freighter, unaware that it was a manifestation of their stands. Dio pointed out the visibility of their stands to the man, who gazed in awe.

Curious to learn more, Dio turned his attention to the sailor-assassin, urging him to reveal his stand. The assassin's stand materialized in the water, creating a powerful whirlpool that engulfed the fisherman's boat. The stand unleashed its wrath, tearing apart the boat and its unfortunate occupant, leaving no trace behind.

Dio applauded the display, impressed by the assassin's lethal abilities. The freighter shrank back into its original form, the small boat safely returning to the pier. Forever and the assassin ceased glowing, their stands fading away.

Dio inquired about their motivations for joining his group. Forever, the orangutan, amusingly presented a Playboy magazine, expressing his desires in his own unique way. Dio internally sighed, noting the peculiarity of his new crewmates. The assassin, on the other hand, revealed a darker intention—to see his enemies meet a watery demise.

Dio acknowledged their desires, accepting them into his fold. He shuffled a deck of tarot cards and spread them before Forever and the assassin. Forever chose the card “Strength,” while the assassin selected “The Moon.” Dio nodded, affirming their choices.

“Forever, your stand shall be called 'Strength,' and the assassin, your stand shall be known as 'Dark Blue Moon,'” Dio declared. They returned to the lounge, and next on the list was Gray Fly, an old man who approached Dio. They moved to another room, where Dio requested a demonstration of Gray Fly's stand.

Gray Fly focused his energy, summoning a dark stag beetle with intricate patterns on its shell. The beetle's hidden, toothed secondary jaw sprang out from its mouth, showcasing its formidable nature. Dio instinctively stepped back, recognizing the potential danger.

The beetle swiftly maneuvered around the room, evading the giant spider lurking in the corner. With precision, the beetle's secondary jaw struck the spider, causing it to splatter. Dio applauded the display of destruction, acknowledging Gray Fly's capabilities.

Curious about Gray Fly's motives, Dio asked why he desired to join his cause. Gray Fly simply replied, “I like destruction.” Dio understood his inclination and welcomed him into the group, affirming his position. Dio shuffled a deck of tarot cards and spread them before Gray Fly, who selected a card.

Gray Fly's chosen card was “The Tower,” and Dio declared that his stand would be named 'Tower of Gray.' The old man shook Dio's hand, symbolizing their agreement and mutual understanding. They returned to the lounge, where the camaraderie among the group continued to grow.

Dio continued down the list until he reached Hol Horse, a tall and athletic cowboy with shoulder-length hair, long sideburns, and distinct facial features like dimples in his cheeks and a cleft chin. Hol Horse's attire consisted of light-colored clothes, a dark undershirt, and a wide-brimmed cowboy hat with two long, thin straps hanging down. He wore wristbands and a sleeveless top with split sides that extended below his waist. A steel watch adorned his left arm, positioned beneath a wristband, displaying Roman numerals.

Dio and Hol Horse walked into another room, where Dio requested a demonstration of Hol Horse's stand. Hol Horse extended his hand, summoning a gun into existence. He skillfully cocked the gun back and took aim at a bird soaring in the night sky. With a precise shot, the bird fell to the ground. Dio applauded the display of marksmanship, acknowledging Hol Horse's abilities.

Curious about Hol Horse's motives for joining them, Dio inquired, and the cowboy lowered his gaze, responding, “I want to blast the vermin that gets in my way.” Dio understood Hol Horse's desire for power and destruction and proceeded to select a tarot card for him. He handed Hol Horse 'The Emperor,' a card that Enya the hag believed her son, J. Geil, would obtain. However, Dio had a different plan in mind.

Declaring that Hol Horse's stand would be called 'Emperor,' Dio solidified his acceptance into the group. As they rose from their seats, Hol Horse adjusted his hat, ensuring it sat just right on his head. Together, they walked back to the lounge.

Dio proceeded down the list until he reached J. Geil, a muscular man distinguished by his peculiar feature of having two right hands. His appearance was particularly unsightly, with a bald head featuring a noticeably high crown, a gaunt face with squinted, expressionless eyes, a small nose, and a mouth almost devoid of teeth. J. Geil was attired in a plain shirt and pants, complemented by a leather jacket and arm warmers. Although he initially wore a cap to conceal his features during the introduction, it was never seen again.

As J. Geil rose from the couch, he followed Dio into the next room where they both took a seat. Dio addressed J. Geil, expressing his awareness of J. Geil's inclusion on the team, thanks to Enya's assurance. Dio's eyes rolled dismissively as he spoke. Inquisitive about J. Geil's stand, Dio requested a demonstration, mentioning that he had only heard about him through his mother, Enya.

J. Geil activated his stand, and to their astonishment, it manifested within all reflective surfaces. In the mirror, the stand's body was covered in bandages, with half of its brain exposed, mirroring its master's two right hands. It stared back at them menacingly through the reflective surface. Dio then selected a tarot card and handed it to J. Geil, who accepted it. The card revealed 'The Hanged Man.'

Dio declared that J. Geil's stand would be known as 'Hanged Man,' aligning it with the symbolism of the tarot card. J. Geil deactivated his stand and accompanied Dio back to the lounge, joining the rest of the group,

Dio proceeded further down the list, reaching the name “Kenny G.” A small, stocky man with distinct pointy ears, a small nose, and closely spaced eyes, Kenny G. stood up from the couch and followed Dio into the next room. Taking their seats, Dio expressed his curiosity, “Could you show me your stand?”

In response, Kenny G. began to emit a radiant glow, and the room transformed into a serene forested area. The chairs they were seated on morphed into rustic wooden benches, and Dio basked in the warm sunlight, feeling its gentle touch on his unburnt face. “My stand, Tenore Sax, possesses the ability to create illusions,” Kenny G. explained.

Dio, intrigued by Kenny G. 's named stand, saw an opportunity for him to serve as a protector of his mansion. “Will you serve me?” Dio inquired. “As my servant, your duty will be to safeguard my estate.”

Kenny G., displaying loyalty and willingness, promptly responded, “I will serve you.”

With that agreement, the illusion dissipated, and the room returned to its original state. Dio and Kenny G. stood up, shaking hands to solidify their pact. Kenny G. then followed the given directions, joining Telence in the servants' quarters while Dio made his way back to the lounge, where the others were awaiting his return.

Dio proceeded down the list until he reached the name “Mannish Boy.” Suddenly, he heard giggling, realizing it was the baby. Mannish Boy, a dark-complected infant with large ears and fang-like canines, was dressed in typical baby clothes, including shoes and a headscarf. Dio walked over and picked up the baby, noticing a note on his chest that read, “Go to sleep.” Curious, Dio carried Mannish Boy into the next room and gently placed him on the table.

“Do you understand me?” Dio asked the baby, who nodded in response. Intrigued, Dio continued, “Can you talk?” Surprisingly, the baby replied, “Yes, I can,” confirming his ability to communicate. Dio then requested, “Can you show me your stand?”

Mannish Boy patted his chest where the words 'Go to sleep' were written. Understanding the significance, Dio left the room and made his way to his bedroom. Climbing into bed, he fell asleep and found himself transported to a carnival. He was transported to a carnival, the air thick with an unsettling stillness. As Dio walked along the boardwalk, the only sounds that reached his ears were the eerie creaking of the rides, their mechanisms continuing to operate despite the absence of visitors. The Ferris wheel stood before him, a towering structure covered in rust, and haunting melodies drifted from its motionless cabins.

Approaching the ticket booth, Dio found it empty, the metal tarnished and worn. Rolls of tickets lay scattered inside, abandoned and forgotten. He moved towards the concession stand, seeking sustenance, only to be greeted by decaying food buzzing with flies. No one was present; the entire carnival seemed devoid of life.

A sense of unease settled upon Dio as he looked around, feeling as though unseen eyes were watching his every move. Searching the desolate grounds, he caught sight of a figure in the distance, slowly approaching him. Cloaked in darkness, the figure took on the form of a towering humanoid entity, resembling the embodiment of a Grim Reaper. Its great scythe glinted menacingly, the sound of its sharp blade dragging along the ground sending sparks flying.

The figure's face bore the features of a Venetian carnival mask, its eyes empty and upward-curved, its nose a slender triangle ending in a dot, and a fixed smile etched onto its expressionless countenance. The figure's ears were replaced by large, rimmed holes, and atop its head sat a hat resembling a metallic miter adorned with intricate designs.

Wrapped in a voluminous cloak, the figure's metallic arms emerged, wielding the massive scythe with an imposing presence. However, Dio soon realized that beneath the cloak, there was nobody to be found, only the head and arms forming this enigmatic entity.

Intrigued by the tarot card he discovered at his feet, Dio shuffled the deck, but it held only a single card: “Death.” Taking it as a sign, Dio proclaimed the figure as Death Thirteen, and the entity nodded in acknowledgement.

“This is my world to control,” said Death Thirteen with a chilling voice. “I can lure enemies and extinguish their lives.” Dio's realization dawned upon him, and he accepted the presence of Death Thirteen as a harbinger of malevolent power.

He pleaded desperately with Death Thirteen, hoping to find a way out of the nightmarish carnival. The figure remained silent, its unchanging smile sending shivers down Dio's spine. Suddenly, the rides in the distance began to spin faster, their lights flickering and illuminating the desolate surroundings with an eerie glow.

Dio's heart raced as he realized the malevolent power that Death Thirteen possessed. The realization sunk in that he was trapped within the realm of Death Thirteen's control, where nightmares materialized and fears came to life.

A sinister laughter echoed through the air, emanating from hidden speakers strategically placed throughout the carnival. Dio's every attempt to escape was met with obstacles and illusions. The paths he took twisted and turned, leading him in circles. Each step felt heavier, as if the very air was resisting his every movement.

The figure slowly raised its scythe, the metallic blade gleaming under the flickering lights. Dio's eyes widened in terror, realizing the imminent danger he faced. He desperately searched his surroundings for anything that could aid his escape.

As if in response to his plea, a distant glimmer caught his attention. It was a mirror, partially hidden behind a faded circus tent. Dio rushed towards it, hoping that it held the key to his salvation.

As he reached the mirror, he stared at his reflection. However, instead of his own face, he saw Death Thirteen's cold, lifeless eyes staring back at him. The reflection whispered, “There is no escape, Dio. Embrace the darkness. La Li Ho! Isn't it romantic to die inside a dream?”

Dio's mind raced, his options dwindling. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, and made a choice. Gripping the tarot card of Death tightly in his hand, he uttered an incantation, summoning his own Stand, The World.

With a surge of power, time itself seemed to stop. Dio unleashed his Stand's abilities, manipulating the world around him. The carnival came to a standstill as he raced past frozen figures, his determination unyielding.

Finally, Dio reached Death Thirteen, his scythe mere inches away. With a swift movement, he struck Death Thirteen with a devastating blow. The figure shattered into countless fragments, dissipating into thin air.

The carnival, once filled with terror and despair, returned to an eerie silence. Dio stood alone amidst the stillness, catching his breath. Though he had escaped the clutches of Death Thirteen, the echoes of its malevolence lingered in his mind.

Dio gasped, woke up and returned to the room where Mannish Boy was. “You are in,” Dio declared, picking up the baby once again. With Mannish Boy in his arms, Dio made his way back to the lounge, where the others awaited his return. Dio placed the baby down.

Dio continued down the list until he reached the name “Mariah.” He was greeted by a beautiful woman with stunning legs, dark skin, and short, light-colored hair. Mariah's attire consisted of a hooded short-sleeve jacket reminiscent of Red Riding Hood, a low-cut shirt that exposed her midriff, a high-waist mini skirt paired with dark satin stockings, and bow-knotted flat shoes. She completed her look with gloves and a pair of sunglasses perched atop her head. Despite her alluring appearance, Mariah concealed an array of metal objects, such as bolts, screws, and knives, ready to be thrown at her magnetized victims.

Mariah followed Dio into the next room, where he offered her a chair. She gracefully sat down while Dio took the opposite chair. Curious, Dio inquired, “Can you show me your stand?” In response, an electrical socket appeared on the wall, crackling with sparks. Mariah confidently explained, “My stand can turn anyone who touches it into a human magnet for metal objects.”

Impressed, Dio nodded in approval. He then asked Mariah, “Why do you want to join me?” With a mischievous smile, Mariah boldly approached Dio, lightly touching his muscles as she leaned in closer. “You look like someone who needs a pull in the right direction,” she flirtatiously replied. Dio, giving a nod of acknowledgement, signaled his acceptance. Mariah wrapped her arms around Dio's neck, drawing attention to her captivating figure. Sensing the need for professionalism, Dio gently pushed her away, saying, “You're in. Your stand shall be called Bastet, after the Egyptian goddess.” With a whispered promise of “later,” they both rose from their seats and made their way back to the lounge, joining the rest of the group.

Dio continued down the list until he reached the name “Midler.” As he called her name, a slim woman of average height approached him, wearing a belly dancer-inspired outfit. Her long hair was adorned with a headscarf and five pins, each featuring a large star. A gemstone hung delicately on her forehead, complementing the elaborate earrings with teardrop-shaped gemstones. A veil covered her mouth, adding an air of mystery. Midler's attire consisted of a bikini-style bra with star-shaped cups, a fishnet-style band on her right arm, frilled bracelets, a loincloth, and high heels. Dio couldn't help but be captivated by her presence.

They walked into a room and took their seats. Dio, eager to see Midler's stand, asked, “Can you show me your stand?” In response, her stand appeared—a head and arms attached to a ball of short fur. The stand had a perpetual frown, bared teeth, and flat-pupiled menacing eyes. Arched eyebrows and distinct markings adorned its face, with dots marking its forehead. The stand's muscular arms possessed sharp claws capable of cutting through metal. Midler then demonstrated its transformation ability, changing it into a metal cup. “My stand can take the form of any mineral,” she explained, focusing her energy on her stand.

As Midler spoke, Dio's hands gently found their way to her waist, causing her to melt into her chair from his touch. Sensing his interest, Midler leaned back, indicating a desire for a kiss. Dio obliged, their lips meeting briefly before parting. “You're in,” Dio declared, acknowledging her request to join. Dio then shuffled the tarot deck and had Midler select a card. She chose 'The High Priestess.' Dio announced, “Your stand shall be called High Priestess.”

Standing up, Dio posed a provocative question to Midler. “How would you feel about being part of a harem with another girl?” Midler, with a seductive gleam in her eyes, responded, “Anything for you, Dio.” She playfully licked her lips, clearly eager to please him. They both returned to the lounge, ready to join the rest of the group, their newfound connection adding an air of excitement to their interactions.

Dio continued down the list until he reached the name “Nena.” A short, ugly, and overweight woman wearing a bikini stood up and followed him into the next room. They took their seats, ready to discuss her abilities.

Dio leaned forward and asked, “Can you show me your stand?” Nena confidently responded, “I have the ability to remotely transfer my stand to others like a parasite. Once they receive my stand, it will destroy them.” Dio nodded, acknowledging her unique power.

Curious about her motivations, Dio questioned, “Why do you want to join me?” Nena's eyes glinted with a desire for vengeance as she replied, “I want to make my enemies suffer.” Dio was intrigued by her determination and declared, “You're in.”

Dio proceeded to shuffle the deck of tarot cards and presented them to Nena. As she carefully made her choice, her eyes fell upon 'The Empress.' Dio proclaimed, “Your stand shall be called Empress.”

With their business concluded, they both stood up and made their way back to the lounge, ready to join the others.

Dio continued down the list, and the next name on it was “N'doul.” N'doul, a blind but athletic man of medium height with dark unkempt hair and eyes that were nearly shut due to his condition, got up from his seat. He donned a simple attire, including a striped vest over a sleeveless shirt, armbands, pants, shoes, and a protective drape to shield himself from the sun in the Sahara. N'doul also wore a headband and two hoop earrings.

N'doul carried a segmented cane adorned with three jewels on the handle, which he used to navigate his surroundings. Despite Dio's offer to assist him, N'doul politely refused and walked alongside Dio into the other room. Dio settled into his seat, while N'doul sat down casually, displaying his ease and familiarity with his blindness.

Once they were both seated, Dio spoke, “Can you show me your stand?” N'doul opened his canteen and directed it outside where some birds were perched. With a swift motion, water shot out from the canteen, striking the birds and killing them. Dio, using his stand, retrieved the canteen and returned it to N'doul, placing the cap back on gently. N'doul's hand trembled as he received it.

Expressing his gratitude, N'doul revealed his inner struggle. “Thanks. People usually ignore me, tripping over me as if I'm worthless. I have low self-esteem.” Overwhelmed by his emotions, N'doul found comfort as Dio's hands reached out to him, providing solace. Dio reassured him, “You are not worthless. You have worth, and from now on, you will be treated with respect.”

A smile broke through N'doul's tears, and he straightened himself, grateful for Dio's kindness. Dio declared, “You are in.” N'doul's smile widened, filled with newfound hope. Dio continued, “Your stand shall be named after the Egyptian god of earth, 'Geb'.” N'doul nodded, accepting his stand's name with appreciation.

As they both stood up, N'doul relied on his cane to navigate the floor, with Dio offering support whenever needed. Together, they made their way back to the lounge, a bond of trust and understanding forming between them.  

Dio continued down the list, and the next name on it was “Oingo.” A tall young man with a muscular build, dark hair, and a long face, got up from his seat. With a mischievous smirk, Oingo waved goodbye to his brother, Boingo, who remained in the room. Oingo followed Dio into the adjacent room, where they both settled into their chairs.

Dio leaned forward and asked, “Can you show me your stand?” Oingo lightly touched his face and began moving it up and down. As he did, his face, hair, and started to transform, resembling a perfect replica of Dio's appearance. Impressed, Dio applauded the transformation. Oingo reverted to his original form.

Curious about Oingo's reasons for joining him, Dio inquired, “Why do you want to join me?” Oingo replied, “Boingo's stand told us to be here.” Dio nodded, remembering Boingo's ability to see the future through his manga. Dio declared, “You are in.”

A smirk played on Oingo's face as Dio continued, “Your stand shall be called Khnum, named after the god of rebirth and creation.” They both stood up and shook hands, sealing their agreement. Together, they returned to the lounge.

Dio's pet falcon gracefully landed on his shoulder. Named “Pet Shop,” this formidable sentry exuded an aura of ruthlessness and unwavering loyalty to its post. With a perpetual menacing glare, Pet Shop spared no mercy for any who dared trespass DIO's mansion. Dio introduced his avian companion, stating, “This is Pet Shop. His stand is named after Horus, the Egyptian god of the sky. He serves as the mansion's 'guard dog,' so to speak. He has the ability to generate ice.” Everyone present nodded in understanding, acknowledging the falcon's role in safeguarding the estate. With a signal from Dio, Pet Shop spread its wings and took flight, returning to its vigilant duty, watching over the mansion from above.

Dio continued down the list until he reached “Rubber Soul.” Accompanying Dio into the next room was a man with a dark, curly mullet hairstyle and a strong, muscular physique. Rubber Soul, as he was known, was shirtless and wore pants and shoes. Taking their seats, Dio wasted no time and requested, “Show me your stand.”

Rubber Soul's stand manifested as a yellow substance that enveloped him, transforming him into an exact replica of Dio himself. Sporting Dio's appearance, Rubber Soul addressed Dio with a mimicry of his voice, asking, “What do you think?” The yellow substance receded, returning Rubber Soul to his true form.

Curious about Rubber Soul's motives, Dio questioned, “Why do you want to join me?” Rubber Soul didn't hesitate in his response, stating plainly, “I want money.” Dio nodded, recognizing that Rubber Soul was seeking employment rather than allegiance.

Dio proceeded to shuffle the tarot cards before Rubber Soul made his selection. The chosen card was “Temperance.” Dio declared, “Your stand shall be called 'Yellow Temperance'.” Rubber Soul acknowledged Dio's decision with a nod.  Exiting the room, Dio and Rubber Soul returned to the lounge.

Dio continued down the list until he reached the name “Steely Dan.” Rising from his seat, a well-built man of average height with shoulder-length hair and unique, multi-iris eyes followed Dio into the next room. They settled into their chairs, ready to discuss Steely Dan's abilities.

Prompted by Dio, Steely Dan explained his stand's capabilities. His stand could infiltrate the victim's brain, specifically the brainstem, manipulating their pain receptors. By cracking his knuckles, Steely Dan could amplify the pain experienced by the victim tenfold. Furthermore, his stand could create duplicates or 'dummies' by dissolving the victim's brain. Dio acknowledged Steely Dan's explanation with a nod of approval.

Steely Dan activated his stand, sending it into a nearby bird. As Steely Dan cracked his knuckles, the bird let out a piercing squawk, writhing in agony on the pavement. Dio applauded the display, recognizing the power of Steely Dan's stand. Steely Dan ceased the use of his stand, bringing an end to the bird's suffering.

Curious about Steely Dan's motivations, Dio inquired, “Why do you want to join me?” Steely Dan's eyes gleamed with a sinister light as he responded, “I derive pleasure from witnessing the cruelty my stand inflicts upon anyone, even children.” Dio acknowledged his twisted desires and welcomed him, stating, “You are in.”

Shuffling the deck of tarot cards, Dio fanned them out before Steely Dan made his selection. Steely Dan chose 'The Lovers' tarot card. Dio declared, “Your stand shall be called 'Lovers'.” A smirk spread across Steely Dan's face, pleased with his stand's new name. Leaving the room, Dio and Steely Dan returned to the lounge.

Dio continued down the list until he reached the final two names. The next name on the list was “Vanilla Ice.” A tall and muscular man with long, wavy hair and distinctive facial features followed Dio into the next room. He wore a unique ensemble, including a leotard with an open, sleeveless leather vest on top. Adorned with a circlet and heart-shaped accessories, Vanilla Ice exhibited a strong sense of style. Hovering after Dio, Vanilla Ice addressed him with enthusiasm, saying, “Ice ice baby.” Dio took his seat while Vanilla Ice knelt at his feet.

Surprised by Vanilla Ice's submissive posture, Dio questioned his lack of seating. Vanilla Ice responded, expressing unworthiness and proclaiming Dio as his lord and deity. He refused to walk on the same ground Dio walked on, willing to fulfill any command, even to the extent of breaking his own arm if commanded by Dio. Dio was taken aback by Vanilla Ice's intense devotion.

Dio requested Vanilla Ice to show his stand. Overwhelmed with emotion, Vanilla Ice stood up and activated his stand, revealing a tall humanoid monster with a skull-like face and an executioner's cowl mask. The stand possessed horn-like protrusions and heart-shaped motifs on its body. It turned invisible momentarily, causing the destruction of a nearby plant. Apologetic, Vanilla Ice warned Dio of the upcoming unpleasant sight. The sand sucked Vanilla Ice into its mouth, consuming its own feet and transforming into a black hole. The black hole extended outside, absorbing birds and causing their demise. Eventually, the stand reappeared, regurgitating Vanilla Ice unharmed, with its feet returning to their original position. The stand deactivated, returning to Vanilla Ice. Dio applauded the display.

Impressed by Vanilla Ice's loyalty and commitment, Dio declared him as part of his group, instructing him to remain in the mansion. As Dio shuffled the tarot cards, Vanilla Ice expressed his preference for his stand's name, “Cream.” Dio acknowledged his choice with a nod. Leaving the room, Dio proceeded back to the lounge, with Vanilla Ice floating behind him in a subservient manner.

Dio reached the last name on the list, “Zz,” a peculiar figure with a scrawny frame, a protruding belly, and oddly muscular arms. Zz's tall head featured a sharp jawline, prominent cheekbones, large ears, and hair that resembled upward-pointing horns. He wore wristbands, a tight-fitting tank top that exposed his stomach, ragged jeans held up by an oversized belt, and sockless shoes. Zz followed Dio into the next room, and they took their seats.

Curious to see Zz's stand, Dio requested a demonstration. Zz promptly got up and exited through the window. Activating his stand, on his 1952 Hudson Hornet on the pavement, transforming it into a monstrous form. The car's exterior sprouted spikes and tubes across its hood, roof, and trunk. The headlights grew and were elevated to resemble eyes, while the front bumper split apart, forming a spiked mouth akin to a beast. The wheels showcased the ability to rotate and adapt to tight spaces, even sprouting spikes to facilitate wall climbing. Zz deactivated his stand and reentered the room.

Dio questioned Zz about his motivation for joining him. Zz confessed his cowardice, expressing a need for protection. Acknowledging Zz's vulnerability, Dio welcomed him into the group. Shuffling his tarot cards, Dio offered Zz an opportunity to choose. Zz selected the “Wheel of Fortune” card. Dio then named Zz's stand “Wheel of Fortune” accordingly.

As they made their way back to the lounge, Dio summoned everyone's attention. He announced that the group, consisting of the nine individuals with Egyptian god stands and Vanilla Ice, would remain in the mansion as protectors. The remaining members were instructed to await further orders outside of Egypt. Everyone nodded in agreement, preparing to depart in the morning as planned.

After reminiscing about a memory, Dio straightened in his chair as sunlight peeked through the clouds. However, he quickly backed away, avoiding the sunlight's touch. Dio's gaze fell upon Sadao Kujo, who was just waking up. Dio couldn't shake off the thought that staying in this place was a bad idea, especially with the sun's rays growing stronger. He swiftly turned on the lights and activated his stand to draw the curtains shut.

Sadao, startled by Dio's actions, activated his own stand. A tall and imposing figure emerged, shrouded in a trench coat that concealed even its robotic-like feet. The stand's face hid beneath the shadow of a fedora hat, its features obscured by what appeared to be a gas mask. Beneath the coat, a bell-shaped body sprouted an array of blunt weapons inspired by brass instruments, occasionally releasing steam from its back pipes.

Sadao stepped away from his bed, receiving a piece of paper from his stand, Jazzman. The note read: “Hi, I am your stand Jazzman, a manifestation of your will.” It continued to outline Jazzman's unique abilities:

First Ability: Big Band

Jazzman can conjure Sadao's entire jazz band, ranging from 5 to nearly 15 members, depending on Sadao's desired arrangement. The sub-ability, Testify, synchronizes the audience's mood with the music's melody. Another sub-ability, Casiopea, generates audio-visual hallucinations that correspond to the music, but it requires both Sadao and the audience to be in an enclosed space.

Second Ability: The Square

Jazzman can create a cube-shaped barrier around Sadao or a designated target. This barrier provides protection against all forms of harm, including other stand abilities. However, the target cannot move the barrier along with them, effectively trapping them inside. The sub-ability, Domino Line, transforms the ability into an offensive one, generating a progressively louder noise within the barrier that results in powerful sonic-boom-like wind blows.

Third Ability: DROP OFF THE BASS!

Jazzman's third ability focuses on offense, involving a barrage of punches. When used on a target inside The Square, this ability amplifies the effects of Domino Line by tenfold.

Stand Cry: TUBATUBATUBATUBATUBA.TUBA!

Upon finishing reading the note, Sadao looked up at Jazzman and then at Dio. His mind embraced the information, filled with excitement. But as thoughts of his family surfaced, he slumped down on the bed. Subconsciously, he began playing his favorite melody, and his stand formed a miniature orchestra to accompany him, easing his troubled thoughts. Sadao got up and deactivated his stand. He headed and packed ready to go home. But dio put a flesh bud on his forehead from behind. Sadao subconsciously to serve dio. Dio smiles as Sadao leaves. Sadao goes to the airport and buys a ticket to Japan.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 12: Family Feuds and Hidden Truths: Saiyan Tournament Saga

New vegeta, Age 737 1988

King Vegeta sat upon his grand throne, overlooking the martial arts tournament that was about to commence in the ring. It was an event where everyone was invited, and the crowd buzzed with excitement. As the last participant signed up, anticipation filled the air. They gathered on stage for the bracket drawing, ready to determine the matchups.

Among the competitors were familiar faces such as Fasha, Jotaro, Joseph, Suzy Q, a man from France named Jean Pierre Polnareff, Jotaro's friend Noriaki Kakyoin, Bardock, Gine, Nappa, Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Leek, Taro, Beets, Broly, and Prince Vegeta. Sadao arrived after some confusion of finding where his family, eager to see his son fight, and made his way through the crowd of strangers.

The drawing commenced, and participants picked their numbers, which were then placed on a whiteboard to display the matchups. Here's how the rounds shaped up:

Round 1:
Match 1: Jean Pierre Polnareff vs. Taro
Match 2: Broly vs. Beets
Match 3: Tora vs. Suzy Q
Match 4: Fasha vs. Bardock
Match 5: Joseph vs. Nappa
Match 6: Noriaki Kakyoin vs. Shugesh
Match 7: Gine vs. Jotaro
Match 8: Prince Vegeta vs. Borgos

Quarterfinals:
Match 9: Winner of Match 1 vs. Winner of Match 2
Match 10: Winner of Match 3 vs. Winner of Match 4
Match 11: Winner of Match 5 vs. Winner of Match 6
Match 12: Winner of Match 7 vs. Winner of Match 8

Semifinals:
Match 13: Winner of Match 9 vs. Winner of Match 10
Match 14: Winner of Match 11 vs. Winner of Match 12

Finals:
Match 15: Winner of Match 13 vs. Winner of Match 14

The crowd erupted in cheers as the first participants entered the ring, setting the stage for an intense battle between Jean Pierre Polnareff and Taro. The fight was about to begin, and the anticipation was palpable. The referee, King Vegeta, stepped forward, ready to oversee the match.

King Vegeta: Stands are acceptable, we want a clean fight, no broken bones, no punching on the face or in the crotch.

Both fighters nodded, acknowledging the rules set by the referee. With a focused gaze, they prepared themselves for the upcoming clash.

Jean Pierre Polnareff: Get ready, Taro! My stand, Silver Chariot, won't hold back!

Taro: Don't underestimate me, Polnareff! My stand, Loaded Gun, is ready to take you down!

With lightning-fast reflexes, Polnareff activated his stand, Silver Chariot, a nimble and agile fighter wielding a sharp sword. The silver-clad stand poised for action, ready to unleash its lethal strikes.

The silver chariot initiated the first attack, gracefully twirling its trusty sword. It aimed a precise strike towards Taro, who swiftly dodged the attack, showcasing impressive agility.

Taro: Not bad, Polnareff! But I won't go down easily!

Taro countered with a barrage of powerful punches, fueled by his stand's ability. His punches carried a tremendous impact, aiming to break through Polnareff's defenses.

Polnareff, relying on his years of combat experience, skillfully parried Taro's strikes and unleashed a devastating flurry of swordsmanship. Taro activated his stand ‘loaded gun’ and created a sword. The clash of their weapons echoed through the arena as they engaged in a captivating fencing match.

Polnareff: You're quick, Taro, but I've trained for moments like these!

The crowd cheered, captivated by the intensity of the match. Each clash of their weapons created a symphony of clashing metal that reverberated throughout the arena. The spectators watched in awe, appreciating the skill and determination displayed by both fighters.

Despite Taro's relentless determination, Polnareff's superior swordsmanship and quick thinking gave him the upper hand. With a final decisive strike, Polnareff incapacitated Taro, leaving him unable to continue the fight.

King Vegeta: That's it! Jean Pierre Polnareff is the winner of Match 1!

The crowd erupted into thunderous applause, acknowledging Polnareff's impressive victory in this thrilling match. Taro, though defeated, showed incredible resilience and left the arena with the respect and admiration of the spectators.

Polnareff: Good fight, Taro! You've got some serious skills. Let's meet again someday!

Taro, catching his breath, smiled and nodded, acknowledging the camaraderie forged through their battle.

Taro: Absolutely! I look forward to it, Polnareff! Best of luck in the next rounds!

With their mutual respect acknowledged, the fighters exited the ring, leaving the crowd buzzing with anticipation for the remaining matches of the tournament.

They took a 5-minute break, allowing the fighters to catch their breath and strategize. Polnareff, determined to defeat Jotaro Kujo for Lord Dio's sake, walked off the ring and headed down the hall. As he passed by Broly, he gave him a nod of acknowledgment.

Polnareff: Good luck, Broly! Show them your true power!

Broly nodded, acknowledging the words of encouragement from his fellow competitor. With determined expressions, they continued on their respective paths.

As Polnareff left, it was time for the next match to commence. The announcement echoed through the arena.

Announcer: Ladies and gentlemen, get ready for the next thrilling match! Broly versus Beets!

Broly and Beets stepped out onto the ring, their eyes fixed on each other. The bell rang, signaling the start of the match. The crowd grew quiet, anticipating an intense showdown.

Broly, utilizing his immense power and small stature, swiftly flew forward, utilizing the advantage of being close to the ground. Beets, aware of the young Saiyan's strength, remained on guard, ready to face the formidable opponent.

Beets closed his eyes, relying on his instincts and honed reflexes. In a split second, Broly's swift movements made Beets lose his balance, causing him to trip and stumble. Despite the setback, Beets displayed incredible agility and skill, executing a somersault to regain his footing.

Beets: Impressive speed, Broly, but I won't be taken down so easily!

Reacting with lightning-fast reflexes, Beets swiftly jumped, evading Broly's incoming kick. The crowd watched in awe as the two fighters exchanged quick and precise maneuvers.

The match continued with both Broly and Beets showcasing their unique abilities and fighting styles. Each movement was met with anticipation and excitement from the spectators.

The cheers and encouragement from the crowd echoed throughout the arena, fueling the determination of both fighters. The intense battle between Broly and Beets captivated everyone present, each move a testament to their skills and determination.

The clash of their powers and techniques created a thrilling spectacle, captivating the audience. The air was charged with anticipation as Broly and Beets showcased their incredible strength and skills, leaving the spectators in awe.

With each exchange of blows, the intensity of the battle escalated, pushing both fighters to their limits. The crowd watched in rapt attention, cheering and gasping at every move.

As the match reached its climax, the cheers of the crowd grew louder, a chorus of support for both Broly and Beets. The fighters displayed remarkable resilience and determination, refusing to back down.

In a brief moment of respite, Broly and Beets locked eyes, a shared understanding passing between them despite their fierce competition.

Broly: You're tough, Beets! It's an honor to face you in battle!

Beets: Likewise, Broly! You pushed me to my limits. Let's continue to grow stronger!

Their words echoed with a sense of camaraderie, acknowledging the strength and skill each had brought to the fight. It was a testament to their mutual respect as warriors.

The tension reached its peak as Beets stumbled, his energy spent. The referee's voice cut through the cheering crowd.

Referee: Beets has fallen! Broly is the winner!

The spectators erupted into applause and cheers, acknowledging Broly's victory. Both fighters, their bodies covered in sweat and bruises, left the ring with their heads held high. They had given their all, leaving behind an unforgettable display of skill and determination.

The crowd, still buzzing with excitement and admiration, eagerly awaited the next thrilling match in the tournament, eager to witness more exhilarating battles and the strength of the participants.

After the 5-minute break, the atmosphere in the arena remained electric. The crowd was filled with anticipation for the upcoming fight, and Sadao couldn't help but feel a mixture of nerves and excitement. He glanced around, hoping to catch a glimpse of his family among the spectators.

His eyes landed on his son, Jotaro, who seemed to be in the company of a charming girl. She had her arms wrapped around him possessively, growling playfully at the other girls in the crowd. Jotaro blushed, clearly enjoying the attention. Sadao couldn't help but feel a sense of pride seeing his son's popularity, but there was also an odd, unsettling sensation that tugged at him—an irrational desire to harm Jotaro.

As thoughts swirled in Jotaro's mind, his attention was swiftly diverted by the commanding voice of the announcer. The sound reverberated throughout the arena, marking the conclusion of the break and signaling the resumption of the tournament. Jotaro's gaze shifted toward the source of the voice, revealing a young man clad in a stylish suit. With blond hair, a distinguished mustache, and fashionable sunglasses, the announcer exuded a charismatic presence, capturing the attention of the audience. The crowd hushed in anticipation, eager to witness the unfolding battles under the guidance of this charismatic figure.

Announcer: Ladies and gentlemen, in this corner, we have the first female fighter of the tournament, Suzy Q!

The crowd erupted into applause and cheers as Suzy Q gracefully made her entrance, basking in the adoration of the audience. Joseph, visibly smitten, couldn't contain his excitement and started cheering even louder.

Announcer: And in this corner, we have Tora, one of Bardock's original crew members!

The crowd cheered once again, with Taro, Tora's comrade, leading the enthusiastic support for his fellow crew member. Suzy Q and Tora locked eyes, both fighters preparing themselves for the battle that was about to unfold.

The referee gave the signal, and the fighters charged at each other with determination. Suzy Q summoned her stand, 'Nostalgia's Rebirth,' which absorbed Tora's initial blows. Unfazed, Nostalgia's Rebirth released a bubble that engulfed Tora, lulling him into a deep sleep.

Announcer: Tora is unable to continue the battle! Suzy Q wins! That was the fastest ring out we've seen so far!

The crowd erupted into applause, acknowledging Suzy Q's swift victory. The announcer's words echoed through the arena, and the spectators eagerly awaited the next match, already captivated by the excitement of the tournament.

Taro lay peacefully on the stretcher, still sound asleep, as the medical team carefully attended to him. The atmosphere was filled with concern and hushed whispers as the spectators anxiously awaited his recovery.

Amidst the chaotic tournament, a brief respite was announced, allowing the Joestar family a moment to gather around Suzyq. Words of encouragement and support flowed between them, faces reflecting a mixture of worry and determination.

Sadao, standing a bit apart from the group, bore a somber expression. The weight of sadness lingered in his heart, casting a shadow over his thoughts. In the midst of his contemplation, a hand gently rested on his shoulder, and turning, he found Paragus, a man with a curious smile, standing beside him.

Paragus: "Why do you feel so down, my friend?"

Sadao, revealing a hint of vulnerability, responded, "I want to go back to my family, but I fear they would hate me for walking out on them."

Paragus listened with genuine attentiveness, his gaze filled with understanding.

Paragus: "I know that feeling all too well. I tortured my own son for a year on a planet called Vampa. It was only when his new girlfriend found us after we crash-landed that I finally stopped. She pleaded with me to end the torment. And you know what? My son embraced me, as if it never happened. He didn't hate me; he forgave me. So, my friend, go to your family. They have the capacity to forgive.”

Sadao was taken aback by Paragus' revelation, struck by the sincerity in his words. Contemplating the possibility of reconciliation with his own family, a glimmer of hope ignited within him.

Before Sadao could respond, Paragus walked away, rejoining his own family. Sadao stood there, mind filled with conflicting emotions, yet a newfound resolve took root. He understood that he had to take a leap of faith and seek forgiveness from his loved ones.

With a determined expression, Sadao made up his mind. He would find a way to reunite with his family, believing in the power of forgiveness and the strength of their bond.

As the arena buzzed with anticipation, the announcer's voice boomed through the speakers, introducing the next fighters.

Announcer: It is time for the next fight! Here we have Fasha, agile and quick on her feet. A warrior maiden, her skills can't be beat. She's found her mate, Jotaro Kujo, they say. In this fight, I hope she'll find a way.

Fasha and Jotaro exchanged shy glances, their cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and amusement. Their friends nearby couldn't help but chuckle at the teasing remark.

Announcer: Last but not least, Bardock, the crew's fearless head. With a heart full of fire and a spirit never dead. He fights for his comrades, his family, his race. Unyielding in his quest, with courage and grace.

Bardock stepped into the ring, greeted by an eruption of cheers from the crowd. He locked eyes with Fasha, their determination clear in their expressions. The bell rang, signaling the start of the match.

Fasha swiftly summoned her stand, 'The Name of the Game,' appearing beside her. Bardock, well aware of the potential consequences if struck by her stand's abilities, kept his distance, analyzing her movements.

In a strategic move, Bardock launched a powerful ki blast towards Fasha, hoping to catch her off guard. However, Fasha effortlessly swatted the blast away, causing it to explode harmlessly in the air. The Name of the Game came into contact with Fasha, imbuing her with a speed-enhancing effect.

As Fasha accelerated, Bardock found himself caught in a tense pursuit. The gap between them closed rapidly, and Bardock knew he had to come up with a plan. Feeling cornered, he made a split-second decision.

Bardock leaped into the air just as Fasha extended her hand to touch him. Their hands grazed each other briefly, and At that moment, Bardock experienced a remarkable change. The world around him seemed to slow down as he fell in slow motion.

With his newfound disadvantage, He fell in slow motion. Fasha picked him up and threw him outside the ring. The effects of the stand abilities used within the ring were instantly canceled, returning everything to normal. Bardock rolled on the ground, slightly disoriented but determined to continue fighting.

Announcer: Fasha is the winner!

The crowd erupted into cheers, applauding Fasha's victory. Despite his defeat, Bardock stood up, his head held high, acknowledging the skill and strength of his opponent. He walked out of the ring, proud and unyielding, leaving a lasting impression on the spectators.

The crowd's enthusiasm and support echoed throughout the arena, eagerly awaiting the next exhilarating match in this tournament.

During the 5-minute break, Sadao made his way towards his family, a mix of anticipation and anxiety bubbling within him. He approached the back of Holly, his wife, and gently placed his arms around her neck. Holly leaned back into his embrace, closing her eyes as she softly uttered a name.

Holly: Hol Horse...

Sadao's expression tensed as he felt a pang of discomfort. Who was this man that Holly spoke of? It made sense that he was Sadao's replacement in the family, but it still felt wrong. After all, Sadao had been away from his family for so many years, sending them money and support from afar. This was the first time he had laid eyes on them in what felt like an eternity.

As Holly opened her eyes and turned around in his arms, Sadao could see her emotions shifting from anger to sadness. Tears welled up in her eyes, and with a conflicted expression, she gently pushed him away. Sadao could sense her mind racing, trying to process the complex mix of emotions that welled up within her.

In that poignant moment, Holly finally gave in to her emotions. She couldn't hold back any longer and threw herself into Sadao's arms, embracing him tightly. The weight of their separation and the years of longing dissolved in that heartfelt hug.

Sadao held Holly just as tightly, his heart overflowing with a rush of emotions. The tears streaming down her face reflected the mix of joy, pain, and relief that coursed through Sadao in that very moment.

Locked in a tender embrace, they allowed their love and understanding bridging the gap that had formed between them over the years. The weight of their separation and the longing for each other dissolved in that heartfelt hug, as they found solace and reassurance in one another's arms.

However, their intimate moment was interrupted by a tap on Sadao's shoulder. He turned to see the angry face of his son, Jotaro, his fists clenched in frustration. Before any words could be exchanged, the announcer's voice boomed through the arena, capturing everyone's attention.

Announcer: In this corner, we have the grandpa in law of Fasha. He may appear young, but he's a true grandfather. He defeated even the formidable Pillar Men, including Kars, the Rock Angel, to protect Earth. Please welcome Joseph Joestar!

The crowd erupted in cheers, and Fasha blushed at the mention of her connection to Joseph. Meanwhile, in the other corner, the announcement continued.

Announcer: And in this corner, weighing 200 pounds of pure muscle, one of King and Prince Vegeta's guards, Nappa!

As the tension mounted, the fighters inched closer to each other, their eyes fixed on the prize. The bell rang, marking the start of the match. Nappa summoned his stand, 'Classic Man,' and unleashed a ball of electricity infused with ki energy. Joseph swiftly evaded the attack while simultaneously spinning clacker balls charged with Hamon energy, emitting a mesmerizing yellow glow. The clash of energy lit up the sky as the balls collided and exploded harmlessly.

The serene yellow spark of energy emitted from the clacker balls brought a sense of calm to Joseph as he closed the distance between himself and Nappa. Using his Hamon-infused clacker balls, Joseph struck Nappa, delivering a shocking blow. Nappa stumbled and fell to the ground, his muscles spasming from the impact of the Hamon energy.

With weariness in his eyes, Joseph watched as Nappa rose to his feet, stretching his arms to ease the lingering effects of the Hamon energy. Nappa propelled himself towards Joseph, resembling a speeding bullet. In response, Joseph activated his own stand, 'Hermit Purple,' as vines shot out from his hand, entwining around Nappa's leg. Joseph attempted to use Nappa's momentum to swing him out of bounds, but the force unexpectedly propelled Joseph toward Nappa's open fist.

As the vines released their hold on Nappa's leg, Joseph skillfully landed on Nappa's fist and then leapt onto his head. The impact caused Nappa to crash into the side of the ring, leaving behind a sizable crater. As the dust settled, Nappa's foot was seen touching the outside of the ring, on the grass.

Announcer: Joseph is the winner! It seems the brain triumphs over brawn in this match.

The crowd erupted into applause and cheers, acknowledging Joseph's strategic victory. With a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction, Joseph and Nappa left the ring, their heads held high. The audience eagerly anticipated the next exhilarating battle in the tournament.

During the 5-minute break, tension filled the air as Jotaro's gaze pierced through his father, Sadao. Anger and sadness welled up inside Jotaro as he confronted his absent father, his emotions raw and palpable.

Sadao, sensing the weight of his son's anger, leaned close to Holly and whispered softly, “Can I speak with Jotaro alone? There's something we need to discuss—a topic that you may not appreciate. Jotaro just needs to let out his feelings, nothing more.” Holly looked at Sadao with concern, but eventually nodded, allowing them to separate.

Leaving the crowd behind, Sadao and Jotaro walked together in the vicinity of New Vegeta. Though they distanced themselves from the tournament, its sounds still echoed in the background. Sadao extended his arms, a silent invitation for Jotaro to release his pent-up anger and frustration.

Sadao closed his eyes, bracing himself for the pain he expected to come. But instead, all he heard were the sounds of punches landing and gravel breaking beneath their feet.

Opening his eyes, Sadao saw his son, Jotaro, pouring out his emotions on a nearby tree. Every punch carried the weight of Jotaro's desires—to have someone proud of him, to have a strong guiding presence that wouldn't break down when he faced adversity.

Jotaro's tears mixed with his exertion as he expressed his longing. “All I ever wanted was someone to be proud of me, someone to offer me unwavering support. A steadfast hand to guide me through life's challenges—a person who won't shed tears when I get hurt,” Jotaro confessed, his voice choking with emotion.

Cracks began to appear on the tree, a testament to Jotaro's powerful strikes. He continued, his words filled with desperation and yearning. “Someone I can talk to openly, even if it makes Mom cry, because I know they would understand me. Someone like you dad!” With a final burst of energy, Jotaro let out a fierce roundhouse kick, shattering the tree as it fell to the ground.

The remnants of the broken tree symbolized the release of Jotaro's emotions, the weight he carried for so long. Sadao stood there, silently witnessing his son's outpouring, his heart heavy with both remorse and understanding.

In that heartfelt moment, a profound connection between father and son blossomed, engulfing them in a shared understanding of their respective pain and yearning. As the shattered remnants of the fallen tree lay scattered on the ground, a path towards healing and reconciliation unfolded before them, paving the way for a stronger bond between Sadao and Jotaro.

Overwhelmed with emotions, Jotaro clung tightly to Sadao, tears streaming down his face. “Please don't go,” he pleaded, his voice filled with vulnerability and a desperate longing for his father's presence. Sadao, placing a comforting hand on Jotaro, urged him to be resilient. “Man up, son. Stop your tears and show the world the strength you possess,” he encouraged, his words a delicate balance of tough love and paternal care.

Nodding through his sniffles, Jotaro wiped away his tears and stood up, determined to regain composure. Sadao placed firm hands on his son's back, offering a supportive gesture that only a father could provide. Together, they made their way back towards the bustling tournament, the roar of the crowd growing louder with each step.

As they navigated through the throngs of spectators, their hearts still resonating from their heartfelt exchange, Jotaro couldn't help but wonder if they had missed a match during their moment of connection. “Did we miss a fight?” he asked, a touch of concern in his voice. Holly reassured them, her voice warm and comforting. “No, it's only been five minutes since the last match ended. The next one is about to begin,” she explained.

The minutes that had passed during their heart-to-heart conversation felt like an eternity, as if time had stretched to accommodate their shared journey of understanding and forgiveness. Jotaro and Sadao, their hearts now aligned, rejoined their family, ready to embrace the excitement and camaraderie of the ongoing tournament.

As they settled back into the crowd, the announcer's voice boomed through the arena. “In this corner is Noriaki Kakyoin, Jotaro and Fasha's school friend. He claims that no one can deflect the Emerald Splash!” The crowd cheered as Kakyoin confidently stepped into the ring, his resolve shining through.

“And in this corner, we have Shugesh, the jovial Saiyan of Bardock's team. Always cracking jokes, making sure they all gleam!” announced the enthusiastic voice. Shugesh made his entrance, his lighthearted demeanor contrasting with Kakyoin's focused gaze.

The two opponents locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between them, before the sound of the bell reverberated through the arena, marking the beginning of the match. With a burst of speed, Shugesh propelled himself towards Kakyoin, using his sheer weight to his advantage, attempting to immobilize his opponent.

But Kakyoin swiftly responded, summoning his Stand, Hierophant Green. Clad in light-colored armor, the humanoid Stand fought back, breaking free from Shugesh's grip and rolling backwards across the floor. Shugesh chuckled, seemingly unaffected by the counterattack.

Undeterred, Kakyoin regained his footing, his Stand transforming into a spring-like shape. With a powerful release, Kakyoin was propelled towards Shugesh, bouncing off his belly. But Shugesh swiftly retaliated, grabbing Kakyoin's face and lifting him into the air, spinning him around with impressive strength.

Kakyoin was sent flying, crashing onto the ground. Shaken but determined, he managed to rise to his feet, though unsteady. Meanwhile, Shugesh positioned himself on the edge of the ring, climbing onto the corner post. With a leap and a resounding impact, he belly-flopped onto Kakyoin from above.

As Kakyoin lay unconscious, the count began. Two... eight... “Shugesh wins!” proclaimed the announcer. The crowd erupted into cheers, impressed by Shugesh's martial prowess and his clever use of his imposing physique.

The match concluded, leaving both fighters with a newfound respect for each other's abilities. As the arena buzzed with excitement and applause, Shugesh extended a hand to help Kakyoin up, a gesture of sportsmanship and acknowledgment of their shared experience in the ring.

As the 5-minute break commenced, the medical staff hurriedly attended to the unconscious Kakyoin, ensuring his well-being. With a brief respite from the intense matches, the atmosphere relaxed, and a casual conversation ensued among the Joestar family.

Sadao, seizing the opportunity, playfully nudged Jotaro and remarked, “So, are you finally going to introduce me to your girlfriend?” Both Jotaro and Fasha blushed, caught off guard by the question. Jotaro mustered the words, “This is Fasha, she's an alien.” Sadao nodded, intrigued by the revelation.

Eager to learn more, Sadao inquired, “I'm curious, how did you two meet?” Jotaro and Fasha exchanged glances, their embarrassment evident. Sensing their discomfort, Holly reached into her purse and retrieved a picture, handing it to Sadao. As his eyes widened, he burst into laughter. “I see why you're feeling awkward. Did it taste good?” he jokingly remarked, referring to the photograph.

Fasha and Jotaro squirmed, clearly wanting to hide from the teasing. Sensing their discomfort, Jotaro cleared his throat and quickly excused himself, proclaiming, “I need to get to my match.” Without further delay, he swiftly made his way towards the entrance, determined to enter the ring and focus on his upcoming fight.

With Jotaro's departure, the family regrouped, their conversation shifting to the ongoing matches and the anticipation that filled the air. They eagerly awaited Jotaro's turn, ready to support him from the sidelines, cheering him on as he showcased his skills and determination in the tournament.

The atmosphere in the arena hushed as the announcer's voice resonated through the crowd. “In this corner, the loverboy everyone is talking about, his stand Star Platinum can pack a punch. But don't think he is just brawn, he has a tactical mind. Here is Jotaro Kujo." Jotaro walked out confidently, basking in the cheers and support from his family.

“And let us introduce the culinary maestro in this corner,” the announcer continued, “with grace and compassion, Gine, the culinary performer. Master of gastronomy, she stands tall before you. Her skills are enchanting, her flavors imbue. Gine's true strength lies in love's virtuous glow, compassion's embrace, a mighty undertow.” Gine made her entrance, greeted by a chorus of cheers and growling stomachs.

Their eyes locked, anticipation filling the air, until the bell rang, signaling the start of the match. They dashed toward each other, ready to engage in a fierce battle. Gine couldn't help but tease, “I thought you couldn't hit girls.” Jotaro calmly responded, "Don't worry, my fists are unisex." They traded blows, showcasing their skills and determination.

Gine, feeling Jotaro might be holding back, urged him, "Stop going easy on me, I can take it." Jotaro exhaled and picked up his pace, skillfully blocking Gine's punches. Sensing victory slipping away, Gine swiftly pulled out a rice ball and forcefully fed it to Jotaro. He stood there, momentarily savoring the delicious flavor, as if engulfed in a world of culinary delight.

Seizing the opportunity, Gine summoned her stand, 'Different Colors,' delivering a series of powerful punches to Jotaro. The impact created a cloud of dust that enveloped the ring. Jotaro seemed to withstand the onslaught, summoning his own stand, Star Platinum, which unleashed a resounding "ora" with a single punch, sending Gine flying out of the ring. Bardock, Gine's husband, caught her in his arms.

"Gine is unable to battle. Jotaro is the winner," announced the voice over the loudspeaker. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, acknowledging Jotaro's victory in the thrilling match.

As the intense match came to a temporary halt, a 5-minute break was called. Jotaro swiftly left the ring, making his way toward Gine, while Fasha followed closely behind. Curiosity gleamed in Jotaro's eyes as he approached Gine. "Can I borrow some of your recipes? Or maybe you can teach me how to respectfully cook," he asked, genuinely intrigued. Gine nodded in agreement, her culinary expertise recognized and respected.

However, Fasha couldn't help but feel a tinge of jealousy. She saw this as an opportunity to showcase her cooking skills and win Jotaro's attention. Ideas for various dishes started flooding her mind, envisioning a time after the tournament when she could impress him. Unbeknownst to Jotaro, Fasha's determination to capture his heart fueled her determination, even though he seemed solely interested in learning recipes rather than forming a deeper connection.

Jotaro, engrossed in his newfound passion for cooking, began jotting down recipes in his journal cookbook that conveniently appeared in his arms. The meticulousness and attention to detail in his notes reflected his dedication, reminding Fasha why he was regarded as the top student in their class, despite his reputation as a gangster.

Interrupting their thoughts, the announcer's voice echoed throughout the arena, signaling the upcoming match. The break came to an end, jolting Jotaro and Fasha back to the present moment, ready to witness the next exciting showdown.

With the tension in the air reaching its peak, the announcer's voice resonated throughout the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the final match of the first round! Brace yourselves as the Prince of all Saiyans, Prince Vegeta, enters the ring. Will he prove his dominance and claim victory in the tournament?" The audience obediently took a knee as Prince Vegeta made his grand entrance, exuding an aura of power and confidence.

His opponent, Borgos, was introduced as a colossal figure, muscles bulging with sheer strength. The announcer described him as a force to be reckoned with, capable of shattering mountains with his mighty fists. Borgos confidently stepped into the ring, his gaze fixed on Prince Vegeta. The anticipation grew as the two opponents locked eyes.

As the bell rang, signaling the beginning of the match, Borgos unleashed a powerful kick aimed at Prince Vegeta. Swiftly utilizing his smaller stature to his advantage, Prince Vegeta evaded the attack, his agility impressively on display. He swiftly ascended Borgos' massive frame, strategically striking pressure points along the way. Borgos twitched in response to the impactful blows, ultimately succumbing to the pain as he knelt down.

However, Borgos retaliated with a powerful grip, seizing Prince Vegeta in his colossal hand and applying an excruciating squeeze. The force was overwhelming, causing Prince Vegeta to lose consciousness. The announcer declared, "Prince Vegeta is unable to continue the battle. Borgos emerges victorious!" The crowd erupted in a mix of excitement and awe, celebrating Borgos' triumph.

As the medical team attended to Prince Vegeta, carefully placing him on a stretcher, the spectators cheered, acknowledging the conclusion of the first round. The announcer's voice resonated once more, "And with that, we wrap up the first round. Get ready for the Quarterfinals!" The anticipation and energy in the arena reached a new height, promising more exhilarating matches to come.

After the intense match and the need for repairs, a 20-minute break was announced. The attendees took this opportunity to grab refreshments or use the facilities, leaving the Joestar family and Fasha alone near the ring. Broly, with his Stand, skillfully repaired the damaged ring, ensuring it was ready for the upcoming quarterfinals.

Excitement filled the air as Fasha couldn't contain her enthusiasm. She embraced Jotaro tightly, causing a hint of embarrassment to color his cheeks as her breasts pressed against his chest. Joseph and Suzy Q joined in, observing the matchups for the quarterfinals with interest. Meanwhile, the returning crowd carried trays of food, filling the surroundings with delectable aromas and satisfied smiles.

As the break drew to a close, the attendees began taking their seats once again. The time had come for the highly anticipated quarterfinal matches to commence. The announcer's voice echoed throughout the arena, signaling the resumption of the tournament. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, ready to witness the next level of thrilling battles.

As the crowd erupted in cheers, the announcer's voice pierced through the excitement. His booming proclamation echoed throughout the arena, signaling the arrival of the quarterfinals. The spectators roared in anticipation, their enthusiasm filling the air.

"In this corner, we have the dashing swordsman with a physique to match, Jean Pierre Polnareff!" The crowd erupted with thunderous applause, with single Saiyan women and a particular blue-skinned female expressing their admiration for the skilled swordsman. Polnareff's gaze swept across the crowd, briefly lingering on the blushing blue-skinned admirer, who playfully jiggled her breasts, catching his attention.

"And in this corner, hailing from a formidable planet where he honed his skills for a year, some claim him to be the legendary Super Saiyan. Let's give it up for Broly, who also played a part in repairing the ring!" The announcer's words reverberated, drawing cheers from the crowd. Cheeli, one of Broly's fans, cheered exuberantly, causing Broly to blush in response. Their eyes met, exchanging a brief moment of connection, before the bell rang, marking the commencement of the match.

Broly charged towards Polnareff with unyielding determination, prompting Polnareff to instinctively summon his Stand, Silver Chariot. Silver Chariot materialized as a slender robotic humanoid, donning intricate silver armor. With spiked shoulder pads, elbow pads, and a distinctive helmet adorned with a jewel, it exuded an intimidating presence.

A swift backhand from Silver Chariot sent Broly tumbling, skidding across the arena. However, the resilient Saiyan swiftly regained his footing and retaliated with relentless speed. Polnareff adeptly evaded Broly's assault, strategically countering with a precise strike from Silver Chariot. Blood spewed from the wound, prompting an enraged roar from Broly as a pulsating green aura enveloped him.

Aware of Broly's overwhelming strength, Polnareff understood the need to swiftly conclude the battle. However, his vision became momentarily obscured by the setting sun, casting a momentary hush over the crowd. Confusion and panic rippled through the spectators, leaving Jotaro and Fasha bewildered.

Jotaro turned to Fasha, questioning the commotion. Trembling, she looked towards King Vegeta, seeking an explanation. The Saiyan king held out his hand, reassuring everyone present. His authoritative voice quelled the growing unease. "No need to worry. We anticipated this situation. No one will transform into an Oozaru tonight," he declared, pressing a button that triggered the emergence of a dome from the ring's four posts.

Despite their efforts, the transformation had already commenced. Broly had gazed at the moon before the protective dome concealed it. With a primal roar, he underwent a startling metamorphosis, his body growing in size and covered in fur, while his face transformed into that of an ape.

Fasha understood the imminent danger and knew she had to act swiftly. Employing her Stand, "The Name of the Game," she made contact with Broly, causing him to shrink back and fall out of the ring, succumbing to a deep slumber. A mysterious paper materialized in Fasha's hand, courtesy of her Stand. Its words provided an explanation: Calming the Storm - Effect: You put Broly to sleep.

"Broly is unable to battle. Polnareff is the winner," the announcer declared, his voice resonating throughout the arena. The Joestar family exchanged bewildered glances, seeking answers from Fasha. Nervously chuckling, she attempted to diffuse the tension. "You see, when a Saiyan encounters a full moon, they transform into an Oozaru or a Great Ape," Fasha explained, hoping to shed some light on the situation. Jotaro placed a comforting hand on Fasha's shoulder, offering his gratitude.

"Thanks for letting us know. Now we won't risk our lives if we decide to go stargazing on a full moon," Jotaro said, his tone filled with appreciation. Fasha felt a wave of relief wash over her, reassured that Jotaro's feelings for her would not waver in the face of unforeseen circumstances.

As the confusion settled, the atmosphere in the arena gradually returned to normal. The crowd began to disperse, resuming their excitement for the upcoming matches.

 During the 5-minute break, Paragus, with a mischievous grin on his face, scooped Broly up onto his shoulder and carried him away, setting the stage for some alone time. Jotaro, playing the supportive role, took Fasha aside, whispering in her ear, "Make sure you win, darling." Joseph followed suit, sweeping Suzy Q into his arms, their eyes locked in a fiery gaze. As they bid each other farewell, Suzy Q and Fasha waved goodbye, their hearts racing with anticipation.

Then, the announcer's voice boomed through the arena, introducing the competitors. "In this corner, we have the future grandma-in-law, the epitome of beauty and curves, the one and only healer, Suzy Q!" The crowd erupted in cheers as Suzy Q confidently strutted out. "And in the opposite corner, the talk of the town, the girl with a fierce attitude but a hidden soft side, we hope she won't go too hard on her fellow contestant, lest we witness an angry future family-in-law, introducing Fasha!" Blushing, Fasha made her way to the ring, her eyes locked with Suzy Q's.

As the bell rang, signaling the start of the match, Fasha and Suzy Q charged towards each other, the air crackling with tension. Blows were traded, showcasing their skill and determination. Suzy Q, aware of Fasha's potential touch-triggered ability, decided to keep her distance. However, Fasha had other plans. In a swift move, she darted towards Suzy Q, triggering the summoning of her Stand, 'Nostalgia's Rebirth'. A bubble emerged, colliding with Fasha's path, and with a sudden burst, it popped against her body, evoking an unexpected moan of pleasure from her lips.

Jotaro's face flushed crimson as he recognized the familiar sound, one that usually resonated in the bedroom. His eyes widened as he noticed Fasha's pants growing damp. Seizing the opportunity, Suzy Q seized the distraction and launched a series of punches towards Fasha, aiming to capitalize on the momentary lapse. However, Fasha snapped out of her blissful state, her wounds miraculously healed. In a surprising turn of events, she retaliated by grabbing Suzy Q and effortlessly tossing her out of the ring. The announcer's voice echoed once more, "Suzy Q is unable to continue. Fasha wins!" The crowd erupted in cheers, while Fasha's face turned crimson with a mix of victory and embarrassment.

A 5-minute break was announced, and Fasha and Suzy Q made their way back to join the rest of the Joestar family. As they regrouped, Joseph took a moment to address Jotaro and Fasha, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"You know, I'm not going to get mad at you for beating my wife," Joseph said, a playful smirk forming on his face. "She probably deserved it after forgetting to send those important papers after the whole Kars incident. And let's not forget when I showed up to my own funeral and surprised my mother and friends!"

Suzy Q let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes playfully. “Oh, Joseph, you're still on about that after all these years?" she teased, unable to hide her amusement. The couple found themselves engaged in a lighthearted argument, their voices filled with laughter and love.

The rest of the Joestar family watched the exchange with amusement, their own laughter joining the chorus. It was moments like these that brought them closer together, the joy and banter a testament to the bonds they had forged over the years.

As the break drew to a close, the Joestars and Fasha wiped away their tears of laughter, their spirits lifted by the shared moment of levity. Joseph waved goodbye as he went to the entrance of the ring.

The arena fell silent as the announcer's voice reverberated through the air once again. "In this corner, we have the clacker ball champion, a wielder of the ancient Hamon technique. Some even claim he communicates with his great-grandfather Dio. Give it up for Joseph Joestar!" The crowd erupted into cheers as Joseph confidently made his way into the ring, a glimmer of determination in his eyes.

"And in the opposite corner, we have the reigning champion of the Saiyan eating competition. Rumor has it that there may be a Saiyan cub hidden somewhere within his immense size. Introducing Shugesh!" The spectators held their breath, eager to see if the rumors held any truth. To their relief, no muffled screams emerged from Shugesh's folds, and the match was about to begin.

Circling each other with calculated precision, Joseph and Shugesh eyed one another, their strategies forming in their minds. As the bell rang, signaling the start of the match, Joseph unleashed his Hamon power, channeling it through his stand, Hermit Purple. The vines of Hermit Purple shot out, attempting to entangle Shugesh. However, Shugesh seemed unaffected, yawning nonchalantly as he spoke.

"Is this all you've got? Maybe if you turn up the heat, you might be able to burn off some of those extra pounds," Shugesh taunted, his confidence unwavering. Joseph sighed, realizing that his Hamon alone would not be enough to overpower Shugesh's sheer size and resilience. With a swift motion, he withdrew Hermit Purple, ready to reassess his approach.

Not one to back down from a challenge, Shugesh removed his shirt, revealing his robust physique, seemingly prepared for a sumo wrestling match. He stomped his feet, causing the entire ring to shake with his immense power. With a thunderous grip, Shugesh grabbed hold of Joseph, his crushing strength seemingly overwhelming. However, Joseph found himself enveloped within the folds of Shugesh's body, muffled screams emanating from the unexpected hiding place.

Suddenly, a sizzling sound filled the air, and a yellow electrical aura crackled around Shugesh's body. Joseph, now dripping wet, managed to slip out from Shugesh's depths, taking deep breaths as he regained his composure. Shugesh stumbled backward, unconscious, as the ring trembled under the weight of the impact, dust filling the air.

"Shugesh is unable to battle. Joseph is the winner!" announced the voice of the announcer, breaking the tension that had settled over the arena. The crowd erupted into applause, recognizing Joseph's tenacity and resourcefulness.

Joseph, a mixture of relief and exhaustion on his face, glanced at his family and friends, who were cheering and clapping in support. Amidst the exhilaration, Joseph knew that the tournament was far from over. He accepted his victory with humility, knowing that the challenges ahead would demand even greater strength and strategy.

As the cheers of the crowd gradually subsided and the arena prepared for the next round, Joseph wiped away the beads of sweat from his brow, feeling the weight of his recent victory. The medical team swiftly rolled Shugesh out of the ring, attending to his unconscious form. A well-deserved 5-minute break was announced, and Joseph took the opportunity to step out of the ring, feeling a mix of exhaustion and exhilaration.

A member of the event staff handed Joseph a bottle of water, and he gratefully accepted it, taking a few refreshing sips to quench his thirst. As he stood there catching his breath, memories of the intense moments during the match lingered in his mind. He couldn't shake the lingering feeling of claustrophobia he experienced within Shugesh's folds, nor the image of his family's worried faces.

Turning his attention to his loved ones, Joseph approached Suzyq and Holly, wrapping his arms around them in a tight embrace. The warmth and reassurance of their presence brought a sense of comfort and gratitude, reminding him of the preciousness of life itself. Flashes of memories featuring his other family members, like Tomoko and Josuke, briefly crossed his mind, and he couldn't help but feel immense gratitude for still being alive to share these moments with them.

Jotaro, ever Stoic, waved goodbye to Joseph as he made his way towards the tunnel, preparing to step into the ring for his own quarterfinal match. Joseph exchanged a nod of encouragement with his son, a silent acknowledgment of their shared determination and strength.

The announcer's voice echoed through the arena once more, signaling the imminent start of the last match in the quarterfinals. "Are you ready for the last quarterfinal match? In this corner, he's got style, he's got fashion, and he's proven himself against an entire gang single-handedly. Give it up for Jotaro Kujo!" The crowd erupted into applause as Jotaro confidently entered the ring, the support of his family resonating in the air.

"And in the other corner, standing tall despite his receding hairline, we have a true powerhouse. Let's hear it for Borgos!" The announcer's words were met with cheers from the crowd as Borgos made his way to the center of the ring, muscles glistening with anticipation. The atmosphere brimmed with excitement as the two competitors circled each other, their eyes locked in determination.

With the ringing of the bell, the match commenced. Jotaro swiftly summoned his stand, Star Platinum, its presence emanating powerfully by his side. A barrage of punches ensued, each strike propelled by Jotaro's unwavering resolve. Borgos, recognizing the imminent threat, raised his hands in a defensive stance, trying to withstand the relentless assault. However, the sheer force of Star Platinum's punches gradually pushed Borgos backward, his steps faltering under the unyielding assault.

Jotaro's stand pressed on, undeterred by Borgos' defenses. With each blow, Borgos found himself pushed further and further until, finally, he stumbled backward and toppled out of the ring. The announcer's voice filled the arena once again, declaring the outcome of the match. "Borgos is unable to battle. Jotaro is the winner!"

The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, showing their appreciation for the skills and determination displayed by both fighters. Jotaro's family joined in the jubilation, their voices rising above the crowd as they celebrated his victory. Amidst the excitement, Sadao couldn't help but feel a surge of pride for his son's unwavering strength and unwavering spirit.

As the cheers gradually subsided and the arena prepared for the highly anticipated semi-finals, Jotaro approached Fasha with a comforting hug, whispering reassuring words in her ear. "It doesn't matter if you can't beat him. I'll make sure to win for both of us." Fasha nodded, appreciating his support, and made her way to the tunnel, patiently awaiting her turn to step onto the ring.

The atmosphere grew tense as the crowd fell into a hushed silence, eagerly anticipating the announcer's voice. And then, it boomed through the arena, capturing everyone's attention. “Are you ready? This is the first match of the semi-finals! In this corner, we have the muscular frenchie, Jean Pierre Polnareff!” Polnareff confidently walked into the ring, basking in the enthusiastic cheers of his dedicated female admirers.

"And in this corner, we have the talented fighter who has fought her way to this point. Let's see if she can claim victory once again. Here is Fasha!" The crowd erupted in a mix of cheers and supportive shouts as Fasha stepped into the ring. The Joestar family and Bardock's crew cheered the loudest, their encouragement and faith resonating in the air. Fasha and Polnareff locked eyes briefly, a hint of nervousness evident in Fasha's gaze.

With the ringing of the bell, signaling the start of the match, the tension reached its peak. Polnareff wasted no time, launching himself forward with lightning speed, while Fasha instinctively took a step back, narrowly evading the swift strikes of Polnareff's Stand, Silver Chariot. Fasha knew she had to act swiftly, to find an opening in Polnareff's defenses.

Summoning her Stand, "The Name of the Game," Fasha leaped into the air, skillfully maneuvering over Polnareff. With a well-timed touch, Fasha made contact with Polnareff, causing him to slow down ever so slightly. It was a strategic move, but she knew that Polnareff's speed was still formidable.

Despite her efforts, Fasha found herself cornered as Polnareff and Silver Chariot closed in, their swift movements leaving her little room to react. The clash was intense, but ultimately, Fasha was pushed beyond the ring's boundaries, landing outside the designated area. The announcer's voice resonated once again, declaring the outcome of the match. “Fasha is unable to battle. Jean Pierre Polnareff is the winner!"

The crowd erupted into cheers, applauding the skills and tenacity displayed by both fighters. However, amidst the jubilation, the Joestar family and Bardock's crew quickly rushed to Fasha's side, providing comfort and reassurance. They understood the disappointment she felt, but their presence served as a reminder that she had given her all and should be proud of her achievements.

Supportive words and gentle embraces surrounded Fasha, reminding her that defeat does not define her worth as a fighter. At that moment, she found solace in the bonds she had forged, drawing strength from their unwavering belief in her. The journey may have come to an end for now, but there was still much to celebrate and learn from this experience.

Joseph and Jotaro bid their farewells, heading towards their respective tunnels that led to the ring. The next match was just a few minutes away, and anticipation filled the air. The announcer's voice resonated throughout the arena, capturing everyone's attention once more. “In this corner, we have a special guest. He recently discovered a secret family, and we've flown them out to witness this incredible competition. Here is Joseph Joestar!”

Joseph stepped out into the ring, his complexion appearing somewhat pale. Amidst the crowd, a child's voice rang out with excitement. “Go, Father! I believe you can win!” The crowd parted, revealing a child in their mother's arms, cheering Joseph on. Suzy Q, filled with a mix of anger and sadness, ran forward to confront Tomoko, her eyes filled with determination and fury. The announcer couldn't help but comment on the brewing tension. “Looks like his first wife is about to bring the beef. I hope Tomoko is ready.”

In response, Suzy Q summoned her Stand, "Nostalgia's Rebirth," prepared to face whatever challenge awaited her. However, to everyone's surprise, Tomoko seemed completely oblivious to Suzy Q's Stand, her attention focused solely on Joseph. Confusion laced her words as she spoke. "Why is everyone striking poses while fighting? And who are these people? Why are you so young?" It became clear that Tomoko and her son were not Stand users, prompting a collective sigh of relief throughout the arena.

The realization sank in—the battle between Suzy Q and Tomoko would not involve the extraordinary abilities of Stands. It was a clash between two individuals, one searching for answers and the other harboring unresolved emotions. As everyone took a moment to gather their thoughts, Suzy Q's Stand, "Nostalgia's Rebirth," stood there like a ghost, seemingly intangible to Tomoko's perception.

Joseph, overwhelmed by the situation, made a decision. He stepped out of the ring, forfeiting the match, and ran towards the unfolding conflict. He approached Tomoko and gently set down Josuke, who ran up to Joseph, tears streaming down his face. "This lady is trying to fight Mother! Make the lady stop," cried Josuke. Joseph nodded, comforting his son. "Don't worry, son. See that nice young woman over there with that man?" He pointed towards Holly and Sadao. Josuke nodded, his sobs starting to subside. "They are going to take care of you while I settle this," Joseph assured him.

Josuke ran towards Holly, who squatted down to engage him in conversation, distracting him from the escalating tension. Meanwhile, Joseph stood in the middle of Suzy Q and Tomoko, mustering the courage to address the situation head-on. "I'm sorry you had to find out this way. I truly love both of you with all my heart," Joseph confessed, his voice filled with sincerity. Tomoko, aware of Joseph's other family, spoke up, expressing her disappointment. Suzy Q, still visibly upset, challenged Joseph's declaration of love. "How am I supposed to know you really love me and not just her?" she pointed at Tomoko.

As the emotions ran high, Suzy Q's Stand, "Nostalgia's Rebirth," floated over to Fasha, whispering its plan. Fasha nodded, summoning her Stand, "The Name of the Game," which joined "Nostalgia's Rebirth" in their endeavor. Together, the Stands approached Tomoko, and "The Name of the Game" made contact with her. Tomoko's eyes glowed, and a paper materialized in her hands. As "The Name of the Game" disappeared, Tomoko blinked a couple of times and began to read aloud from the paper. 'Spector Vision activated: effect can see Stands but not interact with them. Side effects include faintly seeing your Stand. Time remaining: forever or until you activate your own. Ways to acquire your own Stand: 1. From the Stand Arrow (the source). 2. Through blood,” she concluded, looking up at Joseph with a questioning gaze. Joseph nodded, affirming her understanding.

Suddenly, Tomoko's anger shifted, directed at “Nostalgia's Rebirth,” which floated back towards the trio. “I am going to show everyone here your memories of each other. After this, you and I will be one, Suzy Q. This is why you can't fully control me. I had to do this for your sake,” “Nostalgia's Rebirth” explained. It touched the foreheads of all three of them, activating its Stand ability of memory projection.

A hologram shot out of their foreheads, projecting three mini versions of Joseph, Suzy Q, and Tomoko onto the floor. The camera crew focused on them, and the holograms were displayed on the screen where the bracket was, allowing everyone to witness the unfolding memories.

The First Encounter: Joseph's hologram version narrated the first time he met Tomoko and Suzy Q separately. The scene unfolded with Joseph sharing his initial impressions and the instant connection he felt with both women. The holograms showed Joseph's animated expressions and the excitement in his voice, bringing the memories to life.

Similar Interests: The hologram projections depicted Joseph engaging in various activities with Tomoko and Suzy Q. They showed Joseph and Tomoko going on thrilling adventures, such as skydiving or exploring ancient ruins, while Joseph and Suzy Q enjoyed quieter moments, discussing their favorite books, movies, or hobbies. The holograms highlighted the joy and shared interests Joseph had with each woman.

Quality Time: The holograms showed Joseph, Tomoko, and Suzy Q enjoying quality time together. The scenes captured romantic walks on the beach, candlelit dinners, and deep conversations where the emotional connection between Joseph and each woman was palpable. The holograms brought out the tenderness in Joseph's voice and the affectionate gestures he shared with both Tomoko and Suzy Q.

Supportive Moments: The holograms portrayed Joseph in challenging situations where both Tomoko and Suzy Q provided unwavering support. Joseph's hologram version described the instances when Tomoko encouraged and cheered him on during intense battles, and Suzy Q's hologram showcased her comforting presence and encouraging words during personal challenges. The holograms emphasized the strength of the bonds Joseph shared with both women.

Equal Declarations of Love: The holograms displayed moments where Joseph openly expressed his love for Tomoko and Suzy Q. They showed Joseph's hologram version speaking directly to the camera, addressing each woman individually and expressing his deep affection. The holograms captured the sincerity and passion in Joseph's words, reinforcing his equal love for both Tomoko and Suzy Q.

By projecting these holograms and displaying them on the screen for everyone to see, Joseph aimed to demonstrate the depth and equality of his love for Tomoko and Suzy Q. The holograms provided a visual and immersive experience, allowing Tomoko, Suzy Q, and the onlookers to witness and understand the genuine connection Joseph shared with both women.
They hugged Joseph, understanding his love for them, as the ability of 'Nostalgia's Rebirth' fully came under control. “Father, you calmed down the lady,” said Josuke, oblivious to what had just happened, running up to Tomoko and Joseph. Joseph squatted down and picked Josuke up. “This lady is your step-mother or a second mom,” he said, pointing to Suzy Q. Josuke looked at her and opened his arms, trusting Joseph, as Suzy Q took Josuke in her arms. Josuke latched onto Suzy Q as if he already knew her.

"Alright, back to the match. Hey Joseph, get back into the ring. You are not disqualified," said the announcer. Joseph went back into the ring. "And in this corner, he is unbeatable. Here is Jotaro Kujo. It looks like a battle of family," announced the announcer. Jotaro Kujo stepped into the ring, and the crowd erupted in cheers. The camera crew focused on the fight, capturing every moment.

The bell rang, signaling the start of the match. Joseph and Jotaro began boxing, as they had agreed upon with a mere look. Jotaro threw a right hook, and Joseph blocked it skillfully. Joseph then attempted a kick, aiming to trip Jotaro, but Jotaro quickly jumped, evading Joseph's attack. The pace intensified as Joseph and Jotaro exchanged lightning-fast blows, drawing cheers from the crowd.

Then, in a decisive moment, they exchanged a meaningful look and simultaneously summoned their Stands. However, that proved to be a mistake when Star Platinum emerged. Joseph's Hermit Purple vines swiftly wrapped around Star Platinum's hand, and with a powerful tug, Joseph was launched out of the ring.

"Joseph is unable to battle. Jotaro wins," declared the announcer, announcing the outcome of the match. The crowd reacted with a mix of excitement and disappointment, recognizing the skill of both fighters.

Joseph dusted himself off, a smile on his face, as he made his way out of the ring. Jotaro extended a hand to help him up, and the two shared a brief nod of respect. Despite the outcome, the bond of family remained unbreakable.

As Joseph rejoined Tomoko, Suzy Q, and Josuke, they celebrated his valiant effort. The support and love between them were palpable, reaffirming the strength of their unique family dynamic. There was a 5-minute break before the final match to determine the winner. Joseph, Tomoko, and Suzy Q joined the rest of their family, and Joseph introduced Josuke and Tomoko to each member, strengthening their familial bonds.

Meanwhile, Sadao felt a sudden headache coming on, perplexed as to its origin. He placed a hand to his head as the time drew closer to the match. Joseph waved goodbye to his family as he headed toward the tunnel that led to the ring. The crowd grew silent, anticipation hanging in the air.

"Are you ready for the final match?" announced the announcer. "In this corner, he knows how to charm the ladies, he has a muscular body. Here is Jean Pierre Polnareff," he declared, as Polnareff walked out and his fan club erupted in cheers. "And in this corner, he is deadly like his Stand, watch out for his punches. Here is Jotaro Kujo," the announcer continued, and Jotaro Kujo made his entrance as Fasha cheered for him.

The bell rang, and the match commenced. However, Sadao's headache grew worse, and something seemed to take over as he ran and jumped into the ring, joined by Kakyoin. Together, they approached Polnareff's side. A whistle from the microphone signaled the announcer to say, "Stop." The referee, King Vegeta, waved off the announcer, indicating that this unexpected turn of events was permissible, piquing his interest.

The match resumed as Sadao, Polnareff, and Kakyoin spoke in unison, "In the name of Dio, you must die, Jotaro Kujo." They charged at Jotaro, summoning their Stands: Jazzman, Silver Chariot, and Hierophant Green. The atmosphere intensified as 15 musicians split off from Jazzman, playing battle music outside the ring, setting the stage for an epic showdown.

Silver Chariot shed its armor, becoming incredibly fast. Hierophant Green began spamming Emerald Splash, unleashing a barrage of attacks. Jotaro remained calm, his gaze fixed on the incoming onslaught, as if everything moved in slow motion. In a precise moment, Star Platinum erupted from Jotaro, its speed and precision allowing it to deflect all the Emerald Splash attacks towards Silver Chariot. The unexpected turn caused Silver Chariot to stumble and fall, sustaining significant damage until it vanished.

Polnareff, bleeding and exhausted, collapsed to the ground, knocked out and defeated. However, Hierophant Green and Jazzman continued to pose a threat. Hierophant Green ceased its assault while Jazzman utilized its Stand ability, creating a square-shaped glass cube around Jotaro and Star Platinum. Sadao confidently declared, "This cube is indestructible. Nothing can break it, and you can't move it."

Jotaro, undeterred, asked, "How are you going to defeat me then?" Sadao responded, revealing his plan. "I can use sound waves inside the cube." An electric saxophone materialized in Sadao's hands, and he played a note, generating a powerful sound wave that battered Jotaro. However, Star Platinum shielded Jotaro, minimizing the damage.

Unable to bear witnessing Jotaro's suffering, Fasha summoned her Stand, 'The Name of the Game.' Quietly, she activated ian effect which was invisibility and approached the ring. 'The Name of the Game' floated towards Sadao, touching him and activating a flicker effect. As a result, the seemingly indestructible cube began to flicker, creating a momentary opening.

Jotaro, recognizing the opportunity, waited for the perfect moment. With determination, he seized the chance and leaped through the flickering cube, catching Sadao off guard. Confusion filled Sadao's eyes as realization dawned upon him. He glanced at Fasha, a sense of understanding passing between them.

Sadao shouted in frustration, but before he could react, Jotaro charged towards him. He deftly dodged Hierophant Green's attacks, swiftly closing the distance. With a powerful punch from Star Platinum, Sadao was knocked down, rendered unconscious.

Jotaro didn't stop there. He swiftly turned his attention to Kakyoin, who had been lying low throughout the chaos. Jumping over Polnareff, Jotaro delivered a roundhouse kick to Kakyoin's stomach, causing him to crumple to the ground, defeated and motionless.

As Jotaro stood tall, panting from the intense battle, the crowd erupted with a mix of awe and admiration. The announcer declared, "Polnareff and his allies, Kakyoin and Sadao, what in the world could have compelled them to join this battle? Jotaro is the champion of the first-ever Tournament of New Vegeta!"

The audience cheered, acknowledging Jotaro's exceptional skill and determination. The camera crew captured the victorious moment, focusing on Jotaro as he caught his breath and stood proudly in the ring.

In the aftermath, Joseph, Tomoko, Suzy Q, and Josuke rushed to join Jotaro, hurriedly gathered around the unconscious figures of Sadao, Polnareff, and Kakyoin. Their expressions shifted from relief and pride to curiosity as they noticed something attached to each of their foreheads. Jotaro, utilizing Star Platinum's enhanced eyesight, crouched down to examine them closely.

"There seems to be something attached to all their foreheads," Jotaro observed.

Joseph, with a mix of concern and recognition, replied, “Let me see. Oh no, it's a flesh bud placed there by Dio.”

Jotaro looked puzzled and questioned Joseph, "How do you know that?"

Avdol stepped forward, offering an explanation, “The story I'm about to tell you took place four months ago in Cairo, Egypt... when I encountered Dio!”

Suzy Q interjected, sensing the gravity of the situation, “Maybe I can help, but I don't think Josuke would want to hear this story.” The others nodded in agreement.

"I don't either," said Holly, taking Josuke's hand and leading him away from the group.

Suzy Q summoned her Stand, 'Nostalgia’s Rebirth,' which floated towards Avdol. Avdol suggested finding a larger space to use the Stand's ability. They nodded in agreement and ascended until they reached the underside of the dome-shaped venue. From there, the wrestling ring appeared small below them. Joseph gently carried Tomoko in a bridal style as they settled in.

'Nostalgia’s Rebirth' touched Avdol's forehead, and a life-sized replica of Cairo was projected onto the floor below them. The projection zoomed in, focusing on Avdol walking down the street. projection captured the scene, immersing everyone in the story as if watching an anime.

Suddenly, Dio appeared before Avdol, surprising the projection of Avdol and giving a smug smile. Dio stood on the stairs of the second floor of Avdol's shop, peering down. His mere presence sent a shiver through everyone who wasn't part of the projection. Dio exuded a godly aura as he spoke with a wicked intent, “I understand you possess a power that most mortals do not. It would make me very happy if you allowed me to witness it.”

Avdol's projection displayed signs of panic as a sense of foreboding engulfed the spectators. Dio's hair seemed to have a life of its own, floating in the air, until strands of hair came together, forming several flesh buds. The flesh buds shot down at Avdol, who ran for his life. The projection abruptly shut down, leaving everyone in awe and shock.

As they landed back in the wrestling ring, Joseph gently released Tomoko, who was visibly shaken. He wrapped comforting arms around both of his wives, seeking solace and support. Suzy Q welcomed the embrace, understanding the weight of the situation. Jotaro crouched over the unconscious bodies of Sadao, Kakyoin, and Polnareff, checking their pulses.

“I believe they're slowly dying from the flesh buds,” Jotaro reported. He summoned Star Platinum, which carefully extracted the flesh buds, surprising everyone except Jotaro. As the flesh buds were pulled out, tendrils remained attached to them. Joseph, summoning Hermit Purple, used Hamon energy to destroy the flesh buds until none remained.

The group breathed a collective sigh of relief as they successfully saved their friends from the clutches of danger. They carefully carried the unconscious bodies to the medical building in New Vegeta, taking extra precautions with Fasha, ensuring she avoided looking at the full moon and triggering her Saiyan transformation. They gently placed their friends on beds, ensuring they were comfortable and safe.

Suddenly, Josuke burst into the room, tears streaming down his face. "Holly fell over and she's not responding. I think she's dead," he exclaimed, his young imagination running wild with worry. Joseph and the others immediately followed Josuke, leaving Fasha behind, much to Jotaro's dismay.

They hurried outside, their hearts pounding, only to find Holly lying motionless on the grass. Concern filled their faces as they carefully lifted her and brought her back to the medical building. Privacy curtains were drawn around her as Suzy Q took Josuke aside to console and explain the situation to him.

With a mixture of anxiety and determination, the group gathered around Holly's bed. They gently lifted her shirt, revealing vines and thorns that covered her delicate skin. Joseph examined the sight, his voice filled with concern. “She has manifested a stand that is overwhelming her. She's too weak to bear its weight, which has led to her slipping into a coma, much like the baby Kakarot over there," Joseph explained, pointing to the nearby incubation chamber where Kakarot was being monitored.

They observed Raditz, tears streaming down his face, as he whispered apologetically to Kakarot and Caulifla, his voice filled with regret. “I am sorry I won't do it again, like I did with Jocha.” The group nodded in some understanding not hearing the words, aware that the Saiyan was here for the match. They respected the need for privacy and left the doctors to attend to Holly, pushing through the curtains to give them the space they required.

As they moved towards the healing tanks, they noticed the doctors had already placed Sadao, Kakyoin, and Polnareff inside. The tanks were filled with water, providing a healing environment for their friends. Oxygen masks were secured around their faces, assisting their breathing as they underwent the recovery process. A panel on the wall displayed vital information, allowing the doctors to monitor their condition closely.

The group stood together, their eyes fixed on their friends submerged in the healing tanks. Worries and hopes intertwined in their hearts as they prayed fervently for their recovery. They understood that time, patience, and the expertise of the medical team were crucial in ensuring the well-being of their loved ones.

With heavy hearts, they took a step back, knowing they had done everything within their power for now. It was a waiting game, but their determination to see their friends awaken and regain their strength remained unwavering. They would continue to be there for each other, supporting one another through this difficult time.

Realizing that it would be best to stay nearby, given the distance from their home in Japan and for Fasha's sake, they inquired about the availability of a rest area for families of the patients. The nurse nodded and led the group upstairs, where a well-lit space awaited them. Rows of beds were spread out, each with privacy curtains for those who needed them.

"You are the first group to use this," the nurse remarked before leaving. "When you are situated, just turn off the light." With that, she closed the door and descended the stairs, leaving the group to settle in.

Feeling physically and emotionally exhausted, Joseph, Suzy Q, Tomoko, and Josuke chose beds on one side of the room.They carefully tucked Josuke in, ensuring he was snug and secure. Joseph climbed into bed with Suzy Q and Tomoko, the warmth of their embrace providing comfort and solace.

On the other side of the room, Fasha and Jotaro chose a nearby bed. They sought solace in each other's arms, finding strength and reassurance in their embrace. As the group settled down, weariness taking hold, sleep enveloped them one by one. While Avdol picked a bed.

In the quiet of the room, filled with the soft sounds of breathing and the occasional rustle of blankets, they found a momentary respite from their worries. Together, they drifted off to sleep, finding solace in the knowledge that they were not alone in this journey. They were a family, bound by love, and they would face whatever challenges lay ahead, united and ready to support each other every step of the way.

With the night embracing them, they surrendered to the tranquility of sleep, holding onto the hope that a new day would bring healing and strength for their loved ones.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 13: Preparations and a Goodbye

Summary:

The stardust crusaders ask help from the king Vegeta. Raditz and Bardock have a heartfelt moment.

New Vegeta, Age 737 1988

 

The sun's gentle rays streamed through the window, casting a warm glow in the rest area of the medical building. As the group gradually woke up and climbed out of their beds, they gathered their thoughts and prepared for the day ahead. Avdol, Jotaro, Fasha, Joseph, Suzy Q, Tomoko, and Josuke made their way downstairs, their footsteps echoing softly in the hallway.

 

To their surprise, the Saiyan nurse approached them, a reassuring smile on her face. "Your friend Kakyoin, Sadao, and Polnareff are fine and fully healed. They are getting dressed at the moment," she informed them, her voice filled with a sense of relief.

 

After a few minutes, the privacy curtains were drawn back, and Polnareff, Sadao, and Kakyoin emerged from behind them. Sadao's expression held a tinge of sadness as he glanced towards the healing tanks, where Holly remained in a peaceful slumber. Joseph, Jotaro, and Suzy Q exchanged understanding looks, silently acknowledging the pain they all shared.

 

Kakyoin and Polnareff approached the group, their faces etched with remorse. "We are deeply sorry for the actions we took under Dio's control," they both apologized, their voices filled with sincerity.

 

Avdol, placing a hand on each of their shoulders, offered a comforting gesture. "If I were in your shoes, under his control, I might have done the same," he reassured them, his voice carrying a sense of empathy. The weight of guilt seemed to ease from their shoulders as they realized they were not solely responsible for their actions.

 

Jotaro, his gaze focused and unwavering, asked the question that had been on their minds. "Why did you both decide to join Dio?" he inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and determination.

 

Kakyoin took a deep breath before answering. "I was forced into it. He ambushed me during a family holiday in Cairo, Egypt," he explained, recounting the moment that had changed his life forever. 

 

Polnareff, his voice filled with a mix of grief and determination, held up a picture of his sister. "J. Geil, a killer, took Sherry, my sister away from me," he shared, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Dio promised me justice, and I was blinded by my need for closure."

 

Sadao, his voice laced with regret, revealed his own unsuspecting encounter with Dio. "I didn't know what was happening at first. Dio approached me after a concert, pretending to be a part of my organization. Little did I know, he led me to my car and stabbed me with a golden arrow," he recounted, his voice trembling slightly. "I was left bleeding, and then suddenly, I was fine. From that point on, his influence grew within me. It only fully took effect during the final match."

 

The group listened attentively, each story weaving together a tapestry of pain, manipulation, and lost innocence. The pieces of the puzzle were finally falling into place, and a sense of clarity began to emerge.

 

Joseph, his voice steady and determined, broke the silence. "We must plan our next move against Dio," he declared, the fire of determination burning in his eyes. The group nodded in agreement, their resolve strengthening with each passing moment.

 

Joseph, Fasha, and the rest of the group stood before the imposing doors of King Vegeta's throne room, their hearts filled with a mixture of hope and anticipation. They knew that seeking the guidance and assistance of the King was essential in their mission to stop Dio, the vampire who posed a threat not only to them but potentially to the entire kingdom.

 

As they bowed respectfully before Zorn, one of King Vegeta's trusted advisors, he regarded them with a stern expression. His piercing gaze seemed to scrutinize their intentions, testing the strength of their resolve. "Speak your case," he commanded, his voice carrying authority. "If I find your plea worthy, you will be granted an audience with the King."

 

Fasha stepped forward, her voice filled with earnestness and determination. "We come seeking guidance and assistance," she began, her words carefully chosen. "Dio, the vampire, has been relentless in his pursuit to eliminate the Joestars and their allies. His power poses a grave threat not only to us but potentially to King Vegeta himself. We know his location in Egypt and must put an end to his reign of terror."

 

Zorn pondered their words, his expression betraying a hint of contemplation. The weight of their request and the potential consequences seemed to weigh heavily upon him. After a brief silence, he finally spoke, his tone carrying a sense of measured authority. "You may enter and plead your case before the King," he granted them permission, his decision made.

 

With gratitude in their hearts, the group entered the throne room, their footsteps echoing in the grand chamber. King Vegeta sat upon his ornate throne, his regal presence commanding respect and admiration. They approached with reverence, mindful of the great responsibility that lay before them.

 

As they stood before the King, Joseph, the pillar of their group, began to speak. His voice echoed with conviction and determination, each word carefully chosen. "Your Majesty, we stand before you today seeking your guidance and support. Dio's actions threaten not only our lives but the peace and security of your kingdom. We believe that with your wisdom and strength, we can put an end to this menace and ensure the safety of all."

 

King Vegeta's gaze shifted from one member of the group to another, his eyes filled with a mixture of curiosity and discernment. After a moment of contemplation, he leaned forward, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "You have my attention," he said, his voice resonating throughout the chamber. "Speak your case, and we shall deliberate upon the best course of action."

 

The group took a collective breath, their hearts filled with hope and determination. They knew that with the King's support, their chances of success against Dio would be greatly amplified. Together, they began to lay out their plan, sharing every detail and emphasizing the urgency of their mission. “Take your crew fasha with you and I will give you nappa, Paragus, Beets, Leek ,Taro and zorn, to aid you on your quest. That is all for now go!” said the king. They made their way out of the room as nappa followed them. 

 

The group stepped out of the throne room, their hearts filled with a mix of anticipation and gratitude. They were grateful for King Vegeta's support and the reinforcements he had assigned to their cause. 

 

In the distance, they could hear the passionate exchange between Prince Vegeta and his father. Prince Vegeta's desire to accompany them on their mission was evident, but the king's firm insistence on his safety prevailed. Zorn closed the heavy doors of the throne room, muffling the voices within and leaving the group to continue their journey. Zorn joined them.

 

The courtyard buzzed with anticipation as Fasha, Joseph, Jotaro, Suzy Q, Tomoko, Avdol, Josuke, Zorn, Polnareff, Sadao, Kakyoin, and Nappa stood together, their expressions united in purpose. The morning sun illuminated their determined faces, highlighting the resolve that burned within each of them.

 

With a shared understanding of the urgency at hand, they swiftly made their way back to the medical building. Joseph bid farewell to Josuke, Suzy Q, and Tomoko, promising to return soon. The rest of the group proceeded outside, knowing that every moment counted in their mission to stop Dio.

 

As they gathered in the square, Fasha broke away momentarily, her steps purposeful as she sought to gather Bardock's crew: Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Bardock - Paragus, Beets, Leek, and Taro. They soon returned, joining the group with a sense of unity and readiness.

 

They formed a circle, each member contributing their thoughts and ideas. It was a collaborative effort, with everyone sharing their insights and strategies. They knew that success would only come through their combined strengths and unwavering determination.

 

Bardock looked down at his son, Raditz, who had rushed out to meet him. A mix of emotions played across Bardock's face as he kneeled down to his son's level. Raditz's eyes glistened with unshed tears, his small frame filled with a mix of sadness and determination.

 

"Can I go with you, father?" Raditz pleaded, his voice filled with longing. Bardock gently ruffled his son's hair, a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips. He understood his son's desire to join the fight, to stand alongside him and face the imminent danger.

 

"I'm sorry, Raditz," Bardock replied, his voice tinged with regret. "You have to stay with your mother. Keep her safe for me." Bardock's words were filled with a father's love and concern. He knew that his family's safety was of utmost importance, and he couldn't bear to put Raditz in harm's way.

 

Raditz's eyes welled up with tears, one escaping and rolling down his cheek. The realization of being separated from his father in such a perilous time was difficult for him to accept. He nodded, his voice barely a whisper, "Okay, father."

 

Bardock placed a hand on Raditz's shoulder, offering reassurance and strength. "Big Saiyan warriors don't cry in public, Raditz," he said, his voice firm but tender. "They stand strong, facing the incoming danger with unwavering resolve."

 

Raditz sniffled, wiping away the tears that had escaped. He looked up at his father, determination shining through the sadness in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he straightened his posture, trying to emulate the strength his father had shown him countless times before. Bardock's words resonated within him, providing a newfound sense of courage.

 

"That's more like it," Bardock said, a hint of pride in his voice. He pulled Raditz into a tight embrace, holding him close for a moment before reluctantly letting go. "Take care of your mother, Raditz. I'll be back before you know it."

 

Raditz nodded, his small face a mix of emotions. He watched as Bardock and the giant group walked away. 

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 14: Lost Days: Jocha's Journey to Unity and Mastery

Frieza planet #17, Age 737 1988

Jocha lay in the healing tank, her body battered and bruised from the relentless beatings inflicted upon her by Frieza. Each day brought a new wave of pain, pushing her to the brink of death. Frieza's cruelty knew no bounds, but Jocha's spirit remained unbroken.

Among the ranks of Frieza's forces, there were a few guards who sympathized with Jocha, recognizing the injustice and cruelty she endured. They had been recruited from the moon of the Shamo planet and formed a bond of friendship with Jocha. They saw her as more than just a trophy to be abused by Frieza.

Berryblue, one of Frieza's advisors, had warned him not to ruin this “trophy.” While her words momentarily halted Frieza's physical assaults, they also signaled the beginning of a new kind of torment. Frieza's sadistic nature thrived on finding creative ways to inflict pain upon Jocha, prolonging her suffering with each passing day.

Despite the increasing intensity of her agony, Jocha somehow managed to endure. Her inner strength and resilience kept her going, even in the face of unimaginable torment. The guards, who had become her trusted allies, vowed to protect her at all costs.

These guards against the Shamo planet's moon understood the importance of friendship and compassion, values often overshadowed by the darkness that surrounded them. They would keep a watchful eye on Jocha, ensuring her safety to the best of their abilities.

In the quiet moments when Frieza's attention was elsewhere, they would offer her small acts of kindness—a reassuring smile, a gentle touch, or a word of encouragement. These gestures served as a lifeline for Jocha, reminding her that she was not alone in her struggle.

Jocha found solace in their presence, knowing that she had allies amidst the chaos. Their unwavering support gave her the strength to face each day, even as the pain intensified. She held onto the hope that one day, she would find a way to break free from Frieza's clutches and reclaim her freedom.

In the darkness of her cell, Jocha clung to the bonds she had formed, drawing strength from the kindness and compassion of her friends. They were her light in the midst of despair, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, friendship and resilience could prevail.

As Jocha drifted off to sleep, her body immersed in the healing tank, she found solace in the knowledge that she was not alone. The guards stood watch, their unwavering dedication serving as a beacon of hope, promising a better tomorrow.

And in the face of adversity, Jocha held onto that glimmer of hope, determined to endure and fight for her freedom, no matter the odds.

Jocha, disoriented and weak, found herself abruptly pulled out of the healing tank and silenced with a gag. Panic set in as she was forcefully taken to a space pod and propelled away from Frieza's ship. One of her loyal guards witnessed the escape and quickly alerted the others. Acting swiftly, they covertly boarded another space pod and embarked on a daring pursuit.

The journey was long and filled with uncertainty, but their determination to rescue Jocha never wavered. Hours turned into days as they closed in on their destination. Jocha, still groggy from the ordeal, regained consciousness only to be confronted by a chilling scene. She found herself restrained in a chair, her weakened body barely able to withstand the strain. Her gaze met the smirking faces of Zarbon and Dodoria, two of Frieza's loyal henchmen.

Zarbon, exuding arrogance, taunted Jocha, questioning why she, a mere “flea” in Frieza's eyes, would require his attention. Dodoria, though his punch lacked the force of Frieza's blows, still delivered a painful blow. Their intention became clear as they threatened to end Jocha's life on this desolate planet they called “Planet Meat,” a forsaken world once conquered by the Saiyans and now left barren and forgotten by the Frieza Force.

Meanwhile, Jocha's guards arrived, their presence unbeknownst to Zarbon and Dodoria. They observed the confrontation from a vantage point, aware of the peril that awaited their friend. The planet's name on the display sparked memories of the Saiyan legacy, reminding them of the battles fought and the sacrifices made.

As the guards carefully surveyed the situation, a glimmer of hope emerged. They devised a plan to disrupt the captors and free Jocha from her restraints. With precision and swiftness, they executed their plan, causing chaos and distraction. In the midst of the commotion, the ropes that held Jocha in place were released, and she stood on her feet, her spirit reignited.

Facing her adversaries, Jocha recognized the odds were against her. But her Saiyan blood coursed through her veins, empowering her with an indomitable will to fight. With every ounce of strength she possessed, she braced herself for the imminent clash.

At that moment, surrounded by the remnants of a ravaged planet, Jocha's determination burned brightly, fueling her unwavering resolve to fight. With every strike from Zarbon and Dodoria, she dodged and evaded, their blows landing but unable to dampen her spirit. As pain washed over her, she pushed through, her focus sharpening and her senses heightened.

Jocha questioned why this battle had befallen her, but in the midst of the chaos, a newfound clarity emerged. A surge of adrenaline coursed through her veins, awakening a dormant power within. The aches and wounds became insignificant as the thrill of the fight consumed her and caused her blood to boil. With each blow exchanged, her power level rose, surpassing the limits of her pain.

Zarbon and Dodoria, fueled by their arrogance, charged relentlessly at Jocha, unleashing ki attacks in their desperate attempts to overpower her. But to their surprise, Jocha stood her ground. With a newfound strength, she countered their assaults, knocking them aside with a force they had not anticipated.

Amidst the fierce battle, Jocha's loyal guards watched, torn between the desire to rescue her and the recognition of her own strength. As they pondered their next move, an unexpected explosion rocked the battlefield. One of Zarbon and Dodoria's ki attacks detonated near Jocha's guards, causing them to pause and reassess their strategy.

In that fleeting moment of hesitation, Jocha seized the opportunity. She swiftly incapacitated Zarbon and Dodoria, their bodies falling to the ground, defeated. Exhausted and drained, Jocha collapsed, her body weakened from the arduous fight.

Her loyal guards rushed to her side, carefully lifting her from the battlefield, their hearts filled with relief and admiration for her unwavering determination. They knew they had to escape before Zarbon and Dodoria regained consciousness. With swift and calculated movements, they made their escape, carrying Jocha to safety.

As they retreated from the battlefield, the guards could not help but feel a sense of awe for Jocha's incredible strength and resilience. They knew that this battle was just the beginning of their journey, but with Jocha leading the way, they were filled with hope and the belief that they could overcome any obstacle that lay ahead. Together, they would forge their path, united in their shared purpose and unyielding spirit.

As they navigated through the vastness of space, the guards carefully tended to Jocha's well-being, loading her into the spacious pod and placing her in a healing tank. They surrounded her, offering words of comfort and reassurance as they embarked on their journey. Together, they flew through the cosmos, their destination set on a planet where they could regroup and plan their next move. Kanassa, a planet shrouded in mystery, called out to them, promising solace and an opportunity to seek guidance from a local inhabitant.

Krang, Moah, Angol, and the other guards found solace in their decision, believing that Kanassa would provide them with a temporary sanctuary until they could return home. Angol voiced the hope that they might encounter a surviving local who could shed light on their future path. The space pod soared past a multitude of planets, each with its own story and significance.

They flew past Arlia, a desolate planet where the Arlians, an underground-dwelling insectoid species, sought refuge from the harsh surface storms. The galactic patrol prison, a place of confinement for the most dangerous beings, reminded them of the ongoing struggle for galactic control. The guards shared their thoughts on the issue, acknowledging the challenges posed by certain members who appeared strong but harbored hidden fears, much like the new officer, Jaco.

The journey continued, evading the grasp of the menacing “big gete star,” an artificial planet housing a self-aware computer that absorbed unsuspecting beings. Planet Beenz held fossils that held the potential to revive fallen warriors, a secret treasure they carried with them. The once vibrant Planet Cereal now lay barren, its inhabitants extinguished. Cretaceous, a world teeming with dinosaurs, and Dark Star, notorious for the menacing Yakon and his ilk, stirred tales of caution.

A planet resembling Namek proved to be a deceptive trap known as Fake Namek, urging them to exercise caution. Frieza Planet #79, an outpost under Frieza's watchful eye, was deemed too risky to approach. Planet Glass, populated by fragile glass beings, stirred sympathy among the guards who recognized their delicate nature, both physically and emotionally, a result of the devastating actions of Frieza's ancestor, Lord Chilled, during the days of the Tuffles.

Hera, home to the legendary Bojak and his feared Galaxy Soldiers, held an eerie reputation that dissuaded all but the bravest from setting foot on its surface. Planet Jung, with its coveted Blue Aurum, remained heavily guarded, leaving the guards to ponder its hidden secrets. Konats, the alleged site of a fierce battle between the brothers Tapion and Minotia and the malevolent Majin Hirudegarn, stood as a testament to their fear and reluctance to confirm the legend's outcome.

Planet Litt, an outpost for Frieza's soldiers, and Planet Snack, inhabited by lion-like humanoids fearing the humanoid dogs on Planet Kuhn, passed by in quick succession. Each planet held its own tales, its own history, and its own mysteries waiting to be unraveled.

As they journeyed onward, the guards remained vigilant, their determination unyielding. They knew that their path was fraught with dangers, but they drew strength from their unity and their shared purpose. In this vast and uncharted expanse of space, they were bound together, their resolve unwavering, ready to face whatever challenges awaited them on Kanassa and beyond.

They approached the planet Kanassa, a once vibrant blue world now marred by ruins and the grim remnants of its fallen inhabitants. The atmosphere hung heavy with a sense of death and despair, as they descended through the lifeless air. Among the wreckage, the chilling sight of Kanassian skeletons and a blood-soaked Frieza Force flag greeted their eyes. The guards exchanged troubled glances, knowing that Jocha should be shielded from such a horrifying spectacle.

After landing, the guards departed the ship under the leadership of Krang and Angol, leaving Moah behind to watch over Jocha. The group ventured into the unknown terrain, seeking any sign of life or hope. Each step they took echoed with a macabre crunch as their feet trampled over the skeletal remains that littered their path. Gripping their weapons tightly, they drew a semblance of comfort from their readiness to defend themselves.

Flaming ruins illuminated their way, testaments to a civilization that had been ravaged by the greed of the Frieza Force. Amidst the desolation, they came across a chilling sight—a small alien stuffed toy cradled by the skeletal remains of a child. The guards recoiled, grappling with the haunting realization of the horrors that had unfolded on this forsaken planet. How could anyone endure after the Frieza Force had stripped it of all resources?

As they stepped into the dense jungle, the sound of a distant stream reached their ears, offering a brief respite from the eerie silence. But as they drew nearer, the tranquility was shattered by the incomprehensible ramblings and anguished sobs of a lone Kanassian. Pushing through the dense foliage, they finally caught sight of him.

The Kanassian looked directly at them, uttering the names of Angol, Krang, and the guards with an air of knowing. “I knew you would come,” he said, his voice laden with an eerie certainty. “That's why I am here.”

The guards stood in astonishment, their eyes wide with disbelief. “What do you mean?” one of them managed to ask.

“I know what you seek,” the Kanassian replied, his voice both haunting and knowing. “You want me to help you see the future.”

A chill ran down their spines, for they had not anticipated this revelation. Uncertainty mingled with dread as they wondered what horrors awaited them in their quest for knowledge.

The Kanassian, Toolo, rose from his worn and scarred body, his tattered clothes barely clinging to him. “Forgive me,” he said, weariness etched across his face. “I have not given my name. I am Toolo.”

Krang, sensing the need for respite, suggested getting food for Toolo. They changed direction, retracing their steps through the ruins towards the space pod. Toolo shook his head, tears streaming down his face, unable to accept the simple offer of sustenance.

Reaching the space pod, Moah opened the door from within, welcoming the guards back inside. They entered and prepared to leave the desolate planet behind. As they readied themselves for departure, Jocha awakened from the healing tank, her naked form dripping with liquid. A guard quickly handed her a towel for modesty.

Once dressed, Jocha made her way to the kitchen area, where she found Toolo, the last Kanassian, devouring his meal with an appetite akin to a Saiyan. Jocha approached and took a seat, her presence catching Toolo's attention. His eyes widened, and he began to tremble.

Sensing the tension, Moah placed a reassuring hand on Jocha's shoulder. In a hushed voice, he revealed the truth. “This is Toolo, the last Kanassian,” Moah whispered. “Your father and his crew were responsible for the massacre of everyone under Frieza's control. Toolo's reaction stems from his desire for revenge. I advise you to keep your distance for your own safety.”

Jocha nodded, absorbing the weight of the information. She extended her hand towards Toolo. “Hi, my name is Jocha,” she said, her voice steady and composed. “I am the last Saiyan.” Toolo nodded in acknowledgment, taking her outstretched hand and giving it a firm shake, their connection sealed in an understanding of shared tragedy.

“So where are we going next?” Jocha's curiosity filled the air as she awaited the guards' response. Moah stepped forward, a warm smile on his face, and answered, “We are planning on returning home to the Shamo Moon. We can show you around, introduce you to the locals, and let you experience the beauty of our home.”

Jocha's eyes welled up with tears as she contemplated the idea of having a new home to call her own. Memories of her destroyed home planet and lost family flooded her mind. Sensing her emotional turmoil, Moah reached out and gently placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. Jocha found solace in his touch, releasing her pent-up emotions as she embraced him tightly. Toolo, the ever-observant guard, slackened his stance, recognizing the kindness within Jocha's heart.

As days passed, the group drew nearer to the Shamo Moon, anticipation building within them. Finally, they landed on the moon's surface, greeted by the sight of barren land, save for the buildings carved into the rocky terrain. The Moon-Shamonians, the inhabitants of this lunar world, extended a warm welcome to the returning guards and their new companion.

Angol, one of the guards, stepped forward and addressed Jocha, “Here on the Shamo Moon, we are a different kind of Shamonian compared to those on the planet. The moon's gravity has made us taller and stronger, adapting us to its unique environment.”

Jocha took in the surroundings, the rugged landscape, and the friendly faces of the Moon-Shamonians. Although still a stranger to this new place, she felt a glimmer of hope, knowing that she had found allies and a community to support her. With each passing moment, Jocha's heart embraced the possibility of a fresh start, a chance to rebuild her life amidst the welcoming embrace of the Shamo Moon and its inhabitants.

Jocha settled into her new home on the Shamo Moon, while Toolo resided in a separate house nearby. Their unspoken reasons for the arrangement were understood by both, but they didn't feel the need to discuss it further. As life on the moon continued, the Moon-Shamonians gathered for an important meeting, eager to hear Toolo, the Kanassian, share his insights about the future.

Toolo took the center stage, his voice steady yet filled with urgency. “There is an asteroid named Comet Camori that poses a great threat to our moon and planet. In just 20 years, it will bring destruction upon us. However, there is hope. Our only chance of survival lies in the hands of Jocha, the Saiyan warrior. She must journey to a planet called Yardrat, learn from the locals, and return to rescue us.”

Jocha felt a knot forming in her stomach as she absorbed the weight of the responsibility placed upon her. She paced back and forth, her mind racing to process the information. Despite the fear and uncertainty, a fierce determination burned within her. She accepted the immense task that lay ahead, recognizing the need to step up and fulfill her role in saving her newfound community.

“We must also warn our fellow Shamonians on the planet below,” declared the chief, taking charge of the situation. Leading the group, he guided them towards a transporter—an advanced device capable of instantaneously transporting individuals between the moon and the planet's surface. Manned by a Shamonian technician engrossed in a book, the transporter stood as their gateway between the two worlds.

Krang, one of the guards, explained the mechanism of the transporter to the group. “This transporter serves as a means of transportation, connecting the moon and the planet seamlessly,” he said, pointing to the rails on the sides of the transport pad. With a sense of anticipation, they gathered on the pad, awaiting the technician's signal.

The familiar hum of energy surrounded them as the technician activated the transporter. In an instant, the rocky surroundings of the Shamo Moon transformed into a vibrant, lush area teeming with trees. They found themselves standing on a similar platform, but this time greeted by a short Shamonian native to the planet below. These Shamonians were noticeably smaller, standing at around three feet tall. Stepping off the platform, the group followed the chief, making their way towards the council building, passing by the smaller mud houses of the local residents.

Their long legs allowed them to move swiftly, traversing the terrain with ease. As they ascended the hill, they reached a taller, two-story building that stood six feet tall. The elder knocked on the door, and it swung open to reveal a group of small Shamonians peering up at them. One of them, a small Shamonian, spoke up with a welcoming tone. “Hello, Dimsu. What brings you here today?” he inquired.

Dimsu, the elder, wasted no time and delivered the urgent news. “I have urgent news. A Kanassian has revealed our future—a devastating comet that will wipe out our planets in 20 years. Our only hope lies with Jocha, the last Saiyan.”

The small Shamonian expressed gratitude for the information and closed the door, leaving the group to make their way back to the transporter. However, their departure was accompanied by a female Shamonian who had quietly followed them. She spoke up, her voice filled with a mix of longing and determination. “Can I come with you? I don't have any family here. My grandfather recently passed away, granting me permission to travel the stars. By the way, my name is Shamo, like the planet. My parents named me after the planet before they entrusted me to my grandpa.”

Jocha and the others exchanged glances, considering the young Shamonian's request. They saw the yearning for adventure and a sense of belonging in her eyes. After a brief moment, Jocha smiled warmly and extended her hand. “Welcome, Shamo. We're embarking on a challenging journey, but we're in this together. Let's face the future as a united team.”

With a mixture of excitement and nervousness, they boarded the transporter and were whisked back to the Shamo Moon, leaving the planet and its small Shamonian residents behind. Stepping out of the machine, Jocha walked alongside Shamo, the newest member of their group, who stood a little shorter than her. Jocha turned to Shamo and asked, “Are you okay with leaving the solar system?”

Shamo's eyes sparkled with anticipation, and she replied, “I'm a little nervous, but I'm ready to explore the stars.”

Jocha nodded in understanding, acknowledging the mix of emotions that come with embarking on a journey into the unknown. They made their way to the ship, which was already prepared for their departure. Elder Dimsu approached them, expressing regret that they couldn't stay for a night on the Shamo Moon. “I'm sorry you have to leave so soon, but time is ticking,” he said, his voice filled with concern.

The ship lifted off, soaring through the vastness of space, its destination set for Yardrat. During the journey, Toolo, the Kanassian, took the opportunity to introduce himself to Shamo, ensuring she felt welcomed and included in the group. Conversations flowed freely as they shared stories, hopes, and dreams, forging bonds that would sustain them through the challenges they would face on Yardrat and beyond.

As they ventured farther into the cosmos, the ship became a hub of camaraderie and shared purpose. Laughter and determination filled the air as they eagerly anticipated the knowledge and skills Jocha would acquire from the Yardrat locals. Each member of the group played their part, supporting and encouraging one another along the way.

Their journey was not just about survival; it was about rediscovering hope and resilience in the face of adversity. They were united by a common mission, to save the Shamo Moon and its people from the impending disaster of Comet Camori. And with every passing moment, their shared experiences deepened their bonds, forming a family-like connection that would carry them through the challenges that awaited them on Yardrat and beyond.

Jocha, still feeling the lingering effects of Frieza's brutal punches, excused herself and returned to the healing tank for some much-needed rest. Shamo, understanding her friend's need for solitude, stayed by her side outside the tank, offering quiet companionship and support.

As days passed and their ship drew closer to the vibrant green planet of Yardrat, anticipation filled the air. The sight of the planet's picturesque landscape brought a sense of awe to their hearts. With a gentle descent through the atmosphere, the ship landed on the rocky surface, catching the attention of curious Yardrats who gathered around, their eyes filled with fascination.

Jocha, awakened by the slight jolt of landing, stepped out of the ship, her body rejuvenated from the healing process. She picked up a towel and dried herself off before getting dressed, Shamo following closely behind. Together with the rest of the group, they stepped outside to be greeted by the peculiar yet welcoming sight of pink-skinned aliens with large heads, pointed ears, bulbous eyes, and unique whisker-like appendages on their heads.

Angol, taking the lead, introduced everyone to the Yardrats and explained the purpose of their visit. Jocha, showing utmost respect, approached the Yardrats and humbly asked, “Can you teach me all that you know?”

A Yardrat named Pybara stepped forward, his demeanor calm and wise. “I am Pybara, and I will guide you in the art of Instantaneous Movement or teleportation, healing, cloning, and Gigantification,” he announced. Jocha nodded, acknowledging the importance of this knowledge, and followed Pybara as he led her to a secluded area. Shamo, ever the faithful companion, followed closely behind, ready to support Jocha in her learning journey.

In a serene and secluded area, Jocha and Pybara sat down facing each other in a meditative stance. Pybara, with his calm and wise demeanor, began instructing Jocha, “Focus on everything. Since the energy of the universe while meditating.”

Jocha took deep breaths, centering her mind and opening herself to the vastness of energy around her. As she delved deeper into her meditation, she could feel the unique energy signatures of her comrades—Toolo, Angol, Shamo, Krang, Moah, and the other guards. Overwhelmed by the connection she felt, Jocha whispered, tears welling in her eyes, “I can feel the energy of my friends. They are strong.”

“Excellent,” Pybara acknowledged. “Now, expand your awareness further. Reach out to other universes, just as I can sense King Kai in Other World.”

Jocha immersed herself in meditation, extending her focus beyond her own universe. Her radius of perception expanded until she abruptly stopped, suddenly overcome with emotion. Tears streamed down her face as she whispered, “They're alive—my father, mother, Raditz, Kakarot.”

Feeling Jocha's distress, Shamo placed a comforting hand on her, offering solace and support. Jocha regained her composure, wiping away her tears, and refocused on the universe, now able to sense King Kai's presence. However, her attention was drawn to a powerful energy emanating from another universe, causing her to freeze with fear.

Interrupting the meditation, Pybara shifted their focus to the next lesson. “Now, I will teach you the technique of Instant Transmission. Once you lock onto an energy, you can teleport by placing two fingers on your forehead. You can also revisit places you've been before, as long as they still exist. Just be careful not to accidentally return to Planet Vegeta,” Pybara cautioned.

Jocha nodded, her mind still preoccupied with the overwhelming energy she had sensed earlier. Unable to suppress her curiosity any longer, she involuntarily teleported to the source of that energy, finding herself in the midst of a group dressed in red and black spandex. Her sudden arrival startled a tall and burly alien humanoid with tan skin, a large white mustache, and a well-muscled frame.

Unfazed, the burly figure resumed his speech. “As pride troopers we need to protect the innocent people from the villains that dwell in the corners of this universe.” Another member, a slim, purple individual named Dyspo spoke up. “No worries boss with my speed they wouldn’t think of harming anyone.” Jocha looked around, her gaze meeting the eyes of a humanoid with long, dark pink hair and light pink skin. Feeling a sense of discomfort, she quickly refocused on the energy she had sensed.

Her attention turned to a tall and muscular figure, with a sleek head, gray skin, and enigmatic presence. He meditated with closed eyes, only to open them and address Jocha, stating, “I see you were spying on me. I thought I was merely sensing things.” His words sent shivers down Jocha's spine, capturing the attention of Toppo, the leader, and Cocotte, the woman leaning against the wall.

Which made Toppo and Dyspo to focus on her directly.  “As the leader of this group, allow me to introduce ourselves. I am Toppo, this is Dyspo,” he gestured towards the purple individual standing beside him, “the woman leaning against the wall is Cocotte, and the one meditating is Jiren,” Toppo introduced.

Dyspo waved with a friendly smile, while Cocotte simply nodded in acknowledgment. Jiren, with his piercing gaze, opened his eyes briefly before closing them once more, displaying his reserved nature. Cocotte spoke up, breaking the silence, “Forgive Jiren, he doesn't speak much.”

Toppo's sincerity shone through his voice as he addressed Jocha, “Are you lost, little girl?”

Gathering her courage, Jocha found her voice and explained, “My name is Jocha. I was practicing sensing people's energies and was drawn to his power. I unintentionally locked onto your energy and teleported here while learning to master teleportation for the first time,” she said, nervously pointing towards the meditating figure.

Concerned for Jocha's well-being, Toppo inquired, “Can you find your way back home, or shall we assist you? If so, please tell us where you reside in the universe.”

Jocha gulped, feeling a mixture of gratitude and anxiety. “Actually, I don't belong to this universe. I come from another universe, and Jiren's overwhelming presence caught my attention. But rest assured, I can find my way back,” she replied.

Everyone in the group was taken aback by Jocha's revelation. Toppo regarded her with genuine interest. “So, you come from another universe? That explains the overwhelming presence Jiren exudes.”

With a nod of acknowledgment, Jiren spoke up for the second time, his voice carrying a quiet strength, “Good luck on your journey.”

Feeling a surge of gratitude, Jocha closed her eyes, focusing on Pybara's ki signature. Placing two fingers on her forehead, she vanished from the presence of the Pride Troopers, reappearing once again in the secluded area with Pybara and Shamo.

Jocha took a moment to catch her breath and collect herself. Pybara observed her with a knowing smile, recognizing the growth and challenges she had experienced. Shamo, always by Jocha's side, offered unwavering support.

“Welcome back, Jocha,” Pybara greeted, his voice filled with warmth and encouragement. “You have embarked on a remarkable journey, both within and beyond yourself. Now, let us continue our training.”

Jocha's stomach growled, reminding her of her need for sustenance. “I think I should probably get some food since it's almost dinner,” she said. Pybara looked at her with astonishment. “You've been sitting there for several months, and now you're hungry?”

“You just welcomed me back,” Jocha replied, feeling confused by Pybara's surprise.

“Yes, I did,” Pybara acknowledged. “But increasing your radius took some time. Now, onto the next stage of your training—healing. You have mastered spirit control through months of meditation. Krang has kindly provided us with some test subjects for you to restore.” As Pybara spoke, Krang entered the room, carrying two fossils measuring 3 feet 5 inches in size. Jocha initially mistook them for decorative statues, but as she stood up, she realized her clothes had become tight. She had grown a foot taller and was now 3 years old.

Approaching the fossils, Jocha awaited Pybara's instructions. “Place your hands over one of the fossils, concentrate, and let your energy envelop the object,” Pybara directed. “I must warn you, each person has a different-sized pool of energy. Depending on the size of your own pool, you can fill theirs. You can sense the size of someone's pool by the power emanating from them. Your pool will grow as you grow and increase in power. Judging by the size of your pool, you are almost as big as Lord Frieza's.”

Jocha nodded, closing her eyes to sense the fossil's energy. With a gentle touch, she pushed her energy outward, enveloping the fossil. As her energy flowed, the fossil began to gain color, its form breathing and breaking free from the encasing rock. It turned a vibrant purple as the alien within opened its eyes and started moving. Jocha opened her eyes, feeling no strain on her energy pool. She moved on to the next fossil, repeating the process effortlessly. As the two beings regained consciousness, one introduced themselves, “I am Rasin, and this is Lakasei,” said Rasin.

Pybara applauded Jocha's mastery of healing. “Now, let's go outside for the next stage of training, which involves combat,” Pybara announced. The group walked outside into the warm sunlight, where three strangers were engaged in conversation with the Shamoians. Catching sight of Jocha, the trio approached her. She could see a tall man standing at 10 feet and 4 inches, accompanied by a man of 6 feet and 8 inches, and a dark pink-skinned alien measuring 7 feet and 9 inches. All three wore outdated Frieza armor.

“Hello, my name is Amond, and these are my comrades Daiz and Cacao,” greeted Amond, the tallest among them. Daiz and Cacao waved in a friendly manner. “We spoke to your comrades about joining you, and they agreed,” Daiz explained.

“Now that we're outside, it's time for the next part of your training—cloning and gigantification,” Pybara announced, gathering everyone's attention. “Give her some space.” The group retreated to the space pod, observing the proceedings.

“Focus on your energy and try splitting it into smaller pools that remain connected, just like the larger pool flowing into smaller ones,” Pybara instructed Jocha. Jocha concentrated, feeling her energy splitting, until she let out a scream as a clone materialized beside her. Two identical Jochas stood there. “I forgot to mention that the first time is very painful. There is a limit to the number of clones you can create, depending on the size of your energy pool. The more clones you create, the weaker you become as your power is shared equally among them,” Pybara explained. Jocha nodded, absorbing the two pools back into one, causing the clone to disappear.

“Now, onto gigantification,” Pybara continued. “This is why I asked everyone to step back. Focus your energy and will it to grow. The container will expand, but you must hold it there. Imagine the size you want to be.” Jocha followed Pybara's instructions, focusing her energy and envisioning herself at a towering 10 feet tall. Slowly, her form grew, and she maintained her size by sheer willpower. The ground seemed further away as she moved around at her newfound height. Pybara clapped in approval. When Jocha released her hold, she returned to her original size.

“Now, for the last and most challenging technique: Forced Spirit Fission,” Pybara said, capturing everyone's attention. “It requires focusing on someone's energy, much like healing, and sensing the threads connecting them, like in cloning. However, in spirit fission, you must sever those threads. This technique can be used to separate individuals who have fused together, like the evil Majin Buu who absorbed three Kaioshins. It can draw power out of your enemies. Mastering this technique is difficult due to the need to focus on energy and threads while channeling an energy blast to sever them.”

Jocha nodded, absorbing the information. Pybara added, “To test this technique, we have received permission from the Grand Elder of the Namekians to practice. Fusion is forbidden in their communities. We need to travel to Planet Namek, so just focus on the Grand Elder.”

“Can my friends come?” Jocha asked. The guards were moved to tears by Jocha's consideration and quickly nodded in response. They all gathered inside the space pod, accompanied by their newfound allies. Jocha placed her hand on the ship's exterior and focused her energy, intending to take the ship with them. Sensing the presence of the Grand Elder inside a nearby building, she concentrated on a Namekian who was outside and had enough space for everyone. Placing two fingers on her forehead, Jocha activated her teleportation ability.

When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a breathtaking landscape adorned with lush bluegrass and a sky painted in shades of green. The Namekian they had targeted was waiting for them, with Pybara standing beside him. Jocha could still feel the cool touch of the metal space pod against her fingertips as she stepped out. Her friends followed suit, eager to explore this new environment.

The Namekian, Nail, spoke up, “My name is Nail. To clarify, we will not be using the forbidden fusion technique. I apologize that you won't witness it in action. However, we have a Namekian here who deeply regrets his decision to fuse with his friend. But don't worry, there is another fusion technique available: the Metamoran Fusion, also known as the Fusion Dance, which has a time limit. The Metamorians have kindly agreed to come here and demonstrate it for you all.” The group nodded, showing their anticipation and curiosity. A Namekian who seemed sorrowful stepped forward, ready to perform the fusion dance.

Jocha approached the Namekian, maintaining a distance of six feet between them. She placed two fingers to her forehead, channeling her power as it surged through her fingertips. Her mind connected with the energy as her finger left her head, and with a swift motion, she extended her arm, firing a concentrated beam. The beam made contact with the Namekian, breaking the threads that held the fusion together. A dazzling flash of light illuminated the surroundings as two separate Namekians stood there, dumbfounded by the sudden change. They quickly ran off into the distance. Nail looked impressed by Jocha's display, while Pybara showed his approval with a round of applause.

“We asked two Metamorians,” Pybara announced. As if on cue, two Metamorians walked forward, revealing themselves to the gathered group. They positioned themselves six paces apart, standing side by side. Each Metamorian extended their arms, pointing them away from their partner, with their palms open and facing forwards. In unison, they began the intricate sequence.

“Fuuuu...” they chanted, shuffling their feet sideways towards each other, taking three precise steps. As they moved, their arms swung over their heads, aligning their outstretched arms with their partner's. Then, with the word “sion...” they swiftly swung their arms across their bodies, turning their palms downward and closing their fists. Simultaneously, they raised their outer legs, forming a right angle with their shins facing their partner, their feet level with their opposite knee.

Finally, in a burst of energy, they both exclaimed, “Ha!” Leaning their torsos towards each other, they completed the fusion dance. Pybara, standing nearby, provided a detailed explanation of the significance of each movement, emphasizing the importance of synchronization and mental focus. However, with practice, it was also possible to merge solely on the final “Ha!”

The two Metamorians then brought their arms up over their heads, pointing their index fingers upwards. Extending their outer legs fully, they reached out, their fingers touching their partner's. The air crackled with energy as they executed the fusion perfectly. A brilliant flash of light illuminated the surroundings, and when it subsided, a new fighter emerged before them.

The newly formed fusion stood proudly, dressed in traditional Metamoran attire: a dark-colored vest adorned with light-colored linen, complemented by white pants cinched with a cloth belt, and sturdy boots. Pybara applauded their success, expressing his satisfaction. “Anyone can learn this technique,” she declared, and Jocha made a mental note to explore it further in the future.

Drawing upon her own power, Jocha unleashed a wave of energy, severing the threads that held the fusion together. In an instant, the fusion was undone, and two separate Metamorians stood there once again. Pybara's applause resonated in the air, acknowledging Jocha's skill and control.

“You have mastered all my skills, even the hardest one,” Pybara remarked, acknowledging Jocha's progress. “I need to get going now,” he continued, placing two fingers on his forehead before disappearing, returning to Yardrat. Jocha bid farewell to her mentor, grateful for the knowledge and training he had imparted.

With Pybara gone, Nail stepped forward, extending his hand to congratulate Jocha on successfully ending the Namekian fusion. It was a moment of relief, as they knew the affected Namekians would now be free. As the tension eased, the group pondered their next move.

“So where are we going to go from here?” Angol inquired, seeking direction. Diaz chimed in, “Somewhere far from the empire.” The sentiment resonated with everyone present. Jocha, tapping into her instincts and sensing the energy of her family, spoke up.

“I think I know a place,” Jocha began, her voice filled with determination. “I don't sense any Frieza soldiers near it. It would be a relatively safe haven for us. There are three Namekian energies there: one separate and two connected by a thread.”

Nail's interest was piqued. “Come with me,” he invited, leading Jocha into the building where the Grand Elder Guru resided. They entered and approached the elder guru, conveying the information about the other Namekians on a distant planet.

“They must have escaped Namek during a terrible climate shift that wiped out all the Namekians in age 251. I survived, as you can see,” explained the wise elder guru, his presence radiating wisdom and ancient knowledge. The group listened attentively, absorbing the history and significance of their journey.

Jocha exited the building, leaving nail inside, and Jocha rejoined the rest of the group. The question of bringing the ship to the new planet arose, and Jocha posed it to her companions. The group exchanged glances, unsure of the answer. Then, Moah spoke up, voicing their concern.

“We don't want you to waste your energy on us,” Moah expressed, the worry evident in their voice. The sentiment resonated with the group, and they all nodded in agreement.

Jocha, however, reassured them, her determination shining through. “I am fine, don't worry about me,” she asserted confidently.

Toolo, expressing his concern, questioned her further. “But you are only four years old. Are you sure you're okay?”

Jocha's response surprised her new comrades, eliciting a burst of shock and disbelief. “Ever since Frieza stopped beating me, I have been fine,” she revealed, her words heavy with the weight of her past. The group couldn't contain their reactions, with Amond asking for clarification and Cacao expressing his disbelief. Diaz trembled in fear, unable to fathom the hardships she had endured.

Angol, the calming presence among the group, quieted the commotion, refocusing the discussion on the matter at hand. “Let's get back to the question. If it's not too difficult for you, Jocha, then I guess you can bring the ship,” Angol agreed, acknowledging her abilities.

Jocha nodded, accepting the task. She wanted to try something different this time. Gathering everyone in a circle, they held hands or touched shoulders, forming a bond. Jocha requested someone to touch her shoulder as she reached out to touch the ship. With closed eyes, she could visualize a group of energies walking away, her father among them, leaving her brother Raditz behind.

At that moment, Jocha tapped into her abilities. Placing two fingers on her forehead, she concentrated her energy, and with a surge of power, she and her group of friends, along with the ship, were transported to the new planet. The flash of light marked their arrival.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 15: Reunion and Redemption: Healing the Bonds of the Past

New vegeta, Age 737  Tuesday November 28th 1988 

Raditz was about to return to the medical building when his attention was caught by a sudden commotion. In an instant, a group with a space pod materialized before his eyes, leaving him in shock. As he blinked, he noticed the group standing in a circle around the space pod, and his gaze fell upon a young girl, tears streaming down her face, as she released her grip from the pod.

Before Raditz could fully comprehend what was happening, the girl threw herself at him, embracing him tightly as if she had lost him forever. In a trembling voice, she whispered, “I forgive you for what you did, brother.” The words struck him with profound intensity, and despite his father's earlier admonishments, tears welled up in Raditz's eyes. Overwhelmed by emotions, he returned the embrace, holding her tightly, and whispered, “Thank you, Jocha. I'm truly sorry. Since that day, I've tried my best to change. I've carried the weight of my actions with me.”

Raditz's cry drew the attention of the Stardust Crusaders, and his father rushed into the midst of the group. They formed lines, allowing Bardock to approach them. As he took in the sight before him, his stance softened, and his expression gentled. Bardock crouched down, his voice filled with emotion, and uttered, “Jocha? Is that you?” Raditz could feel the tremor in his father's voice through their embrace.

Jocha, shivering, asked hesitantly, “How do you know it's me?” Bardock's response was resolute, “A father never forgets his daughter.” Jocha's embrace loosened, and she took a step back, hugging their father. As she withdrew, both Raditz and Bardock focused their gaze on her visible body, marred by bruises and scars.

Filled with anger, Bardock's voice trembled as he asked, “Who did this to you?” Jocha's response was solemn and filled with pain, “Frieza,” she uttered. Bardock nodded, a silent confirmation of what he already suspected. The medical bays opened, and Gine and Fasha emerged, their curiosity piqued by the commotion. Gine's eyes glazed over as she ran forward, tears streaming down her face, and screamed, “My baby!” She scooped Jocha up into her arms, clinging to her as if afraid she would disappear. Jocha struggled to breathe, her pleas for space falling on deaf ears. Eventually, Gine placed her down, overwhelmed by a mix of emotions.

Fasha observed the scene with a bittersweet expression, her gaze catching the curious and confused look on Jotaro's face from the nearby trees. In the midst of the chaos, Jocha's clothes ripped, revealing her tiny, scar-ridden body, a testament to the abuse she had endured and the malnourishment she suffered. A shudder rippled through everyone witnessing the sight, and it seemed to break Gine, who stood frozen, unable to comprehend the extent of her daughter's suffering. Bardock's face hardened with determination.

Recognizing Gine's distress, Fasha approached her, intending to guide her inside. To her surprise, Gine fainted while still standing, collapsing in an unconscious heap. Doctors rushed out, swiftly carrying her inside and placing her on a bed. Bardock, picking up Jocha, brushed her hair away and felt the beginnings of a fever on her forehead. Concerned, he hurriedly carried her into the medical building, where the doctors conducted a thorough examination.

Their diagnosis was grim — Jocha's body was preparing for a powerful stand, and she would soon enter a deep coma. The doctors exchanged worried glances as they worked diligently to stabilize her condition. Bardock remained at her side, his face etched with a mix of anxiety and determination.

As Jocha lay in the healing tank, her body enveloped in a soothing light, the scene was filled with a mix of tension, remorse, and raw emotion. Baby Kakarot and Baby Caulifla, sensing their sister's presence for the first time, squirmed within their incubation chamber, as if drawn by an invisible bond connecting them.

The stardust crusaders, their hearts heavy with concern and curiosity, approached the group of guards, eager to understand the circumstances that led to this moment. Krang stepped forward, his voice filled with a blend of sorrow and determination, as he explained the arduous journey that Jocha had endured.

“We were the only ones who cared for her,” Krang began, his voice tinged with sadness. “Under the watchful gaze of the Frieza Force, we did our best to protect her after the destruction of Planet Vegeta. After every brutal beating from Frieza, Jocha would make a solemn vow to grow stronger and avenge the Saiyan race. Other times, she would cry herself to sleep, burdened by the weight of our tragic past.”

A hushed silence settled over the group as the weight of their collective guilt became palpable. The revelation that Zarbon and Dodoria had kidnapped Jocha, intending to end her life on a secluded planet, pierced through the air. But the next words that echoed in the chamber ignited a fierce anger and self-reflection within Bardock and his crew.

A robed guard, whose intense gaze bore into them, removed their hood, revealing a scared Kanassian who brimmed with anger and resentment. Bardock and his crew could feel the color draining from their faces as they confronted the consequences of their actions.

“They landed on my planet,” the Kanassian, named Toolo, spoke with a trembling voice. “They found me, picked me up, and showed me love. But you... you left me there, standing amidst the bloodshed of my race. You abandoned a child, forced to find solace in the arms of his deceased mother and father. You let all the other children perish. Why did you let me survive alone, without even a female companion to share my burden?”

Toolo's words hung heavily in the air, piercing the hearts of Bardock and his crew. The weight of their past decisions and the consequences they had unwittingly caused bore down upon them. They had been warriors, following orders without question, but now they were faced with the painful truth of their actions.

Bardock's hardened expression softened, his eyes filled with regret and sorrow. He stepped forward, closing the distance between himself and Toolo, his voice sincere and tinged with remorse. “Toolo, I... we failed you, and for that, I am deeply sorry. We were blinded by our loyalty to Frieza, unaware of the immense pain and suffering that befell our fellow Saiyans. But please know that we have changed, that we are no longer the same people we once were.”

Toolo's initial anger wavered, replaced by a mix of disbelief and cautious hope. Bardock's crew, too, gathered around, their faces etched with remorse and a genuine desire for redemption. They yearned to make amends, to right the wrongs of the past, and to create a better future for their newfound family.

The air crackled with tension and the weight of their shared history. It was a moment of reckoning, a turning point that would shape their collective journey. They stood on the precipice of change, ready to embrace their shared destiny, and to forge a new path—one filled with forgiveness, understanding, and the relentless pursuit of redemption. Toolo walked away and said “later” to hint that this wasn't over.

Krang continued to recount their journey, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and nostalgia. The group gathered around him, eager to hear every detail.

“After we saved Toolo, we returned to our homeworld,” Krang began. “We wanted to show Jocha our planet and introduce her to our cousins who shared our heritage. It was a time of connection and rediscovery, as we embraced our roots and found solace in our shared experiences.”

He paused, his gaze reflecting the weight of their future. “During a meeting with Toolo, he had a vision. A devastating asteroid was destined to obliterate our solar system in 20 years. It was then that we realized Jocha held the key to our survival. She had to journey to Yardrat, a planet renowned for its unique techniques and teachings.”

The group nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Yardrat became their destination, where Jocha encountered a wise Yardrat named Pybara. Krang's voice brimmed with admiration as he spoke of the Yardrat's teachings.

“Pybara shared his knowledge with Jocha, imparting skills such as teleportation, cloning, healing, gigantification, and spirit fission,” Krang explained. “Jocha honed her abilities, pushing herself to the limit and mastering each technique. She grew in strength and wisdom, preparing herself for the challenges ahead.”

The mention of Namek caught everyone's attention. Krang's words carried a sense of both trepidation and hope. “We traveled to Namek to further practice spirit fission, a skill that would prove vital in the face of adversity. It was there that we also learned about metamoran fusion, a powerful technique that allows two individuals to become one for a limited time.”

Jocha's heightened senses guided her to the planet they now stood upon, where three Namekians resided. Krang's voice softened as he spoke of their encounter with the grand elder.

“One of the Namekians led Jocha to the grand elder, who shared a harrowing tale. A devastating storm had ravaged Namek, wiping out the majority of our people. Only a few managed to survive by being off-world during the cataclysm,” Krang revealed.

Bardock, his eyes filled with understanding, nodded in acknowledgment. He recognized the resilience of the Namekian race and the importance of their presence on this planet. The weight of responsibility settled on his shoulders as he contemplated the task at hand.

As the conversation continued, a guard approached Bardock with a request. “Do you have room for us?” the guard asked, his voice tinged with hope. Bardock's eyebrows furrowed as he considered the staggering number mentioned. “How many are there?” he inquired, bracing himself for the answer.

“Two hundred million billion trillion quintillion,” the guard responded, causing Bardock's eyes to widen in disbelief. The sheer magnitude of the number left him momentarily speechless. “And you all fit inside that small space pod?” Bardock questioned rhetorically, his mind racing to comprehend the logistics.

Bardock turned to his crew, engaging in a brief discussion to weigh their options. After a moment of deliberation, he made a decision. “Have Broly build you a building,” Bardock declared, pointing in a specific direction. “He is located over there.”

Krang, Moah, and Angol took the lead, approaching Broly to discuss the additional housing needs. Broly, renowned for his immense strength and stand, welcomed the task with a determined expression. With a focused gaze, he summoned his stand, “Iron Maiden,” a manifestation of his power and determination.

As the crew watched in awe, Broly snapped his fingers, and the island began to tremble. With each crack and rumble, the land expanded, creating space for numerous houses to accommodate the Shamonians. The buildings took shape, reminiscent of the Shamonian dwellings, blending seamlessly with the natural surroundings.

Satisfied with the progress, Krang, Moah, and Angol returned to the space pod where the guards continued to emerge. Bardock and his crew listened intently, their senses catching the faint sound of bones cracking as the guards stretched their weary bodies. Among them, half were female, their presence noticeable as the uniform hugged their curves.

Curiosity piqued, Bardock and his crew approached Moah, one of the guards. “Why don't you take off your helmets?” they asked, genuinely intrigued. Moah, unwavering in his conviction, replied, “This is the way,” before bidding them farewell and departing to his own dwelling.

“We've got to stop Dio, remember,” Shugesh reminded Bardock. Bardock nodded, his determination unwavering. They rejoined the rest of their crew, their minds focused on the task at hand. Leaving the vibrant island behind, they made their way towards Egypt, the next destination in their journey.

 

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 16: Tower Of Grey

Narita New Tokyo International Airport, Tokyo, Japan, Age 737 Wednesday November 29th 1988

As they approached the airport, familiar sounds filled their ears, the bustling of travelers and the announcement of departing flights. Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Zorn, Bardock, Nappa, Paragus, Beets, Leek, Joseph, Jotaro, Fasha, Kakyoin, Avdol, Sadao, Polnareff, and Taro walked together, their steps filled with purpose, towards their designated terminal.

Nappa, ever curious, couldn't help but express his awe. “So this is what an airport looks like,” he exclaimed, momentarily dropping his suitcases as he took in the surroundings. Fasha, sharing his sentiment, voiced her own question. “Why couldn't we fly on our own?” she asked. “A bit small if you ask me.” said Bardock as all of them were slouching down. “The Japanese population is really short,” said bardock.

Avdol, wise and cautious, offered an explanation. “We don't want Dio to know our surprise,” he said with a knowing smile. The group understood the importance of keeping their plans concealed, their resolve unwavering. With an hour until their departure, they found themselves with time to spare.

Jotaro, taking the lead, beckoned Fasha to join him as they walked towards the airport amusement park. Polnareff, pausing at the entrance, couldn't resist sharing his dream. “When I get rich, I'm going to build an amusement park and call it Polnareff Land,” he declared with a twinkle in his eye.

Jotaro guided Fasha through the vibrant park, showing her the thrills and delights of each ride. Laughter filled the air as they shared in the joy of the moment, momentarily escaping the weight of their mission.

Meanwhile, the rest of the crew scattered, exploring the airport terminal, exchanging stories, and eagerly anticipating their upcoming flight. Excitement buzzed in the air, blending with the sound of rolling suitcases and the distant hum of aircraft engines.

As they gathered near their departure gate, Bardock and the others found solace in each other's presence. The bonds they had forged throughout their journey grew stronger with every shared experience and every challenge overcome.

As their flight announcement approached, the crew gathered their belongings and prepared to board the plane. Their hearts beat with a mix of determination and hope, their mission to stop Dio driving them forward. United by their shared purpose, they entered the aircraft, ready to face the challenges that awaited them.

Inside the plane, they found their seats in the coach section. Among the passengers, they noticed a peculiar old man with a distinctive appearance—a horseshoe hairstyle, a thick mustache, and a stag beetle imprint on his unusually long tongue. He wore simple attire, consisting of a plain shirt, a sweater vest, and dark pants, which added to his peculiar look. Oblivious to the fact that he was an enemy stand user, the group settled in without suspecting any danger.

After a few hours into the flight, Jotaro and Fasha found themselves captivated by a movie playing on the screen in the aisle. Fasha was engrossed in the unfolding story, while Jotaro, exhausted, had dozed off, his arm protectively draped over Fasha's shoulder as they leaned against the window.

Meanwhile, Joseph, Leek, Nappa, Paragus, and Bardock struck up conversations with the local passengers, exchanging stories and experiences. Avdol, attempting to rest, was abruptly awakened by a stray beetle buzzing near his face. Irritated, he swatted it away before settling back into his seat, unaware of the insect's eventual destination.

The beetle, now hovering near Shugesh, who was enjoying a sandwich, began circling around him. Unbeknownst to Shugesh, the insect inadvertently became trapped between two slices of bread as he took a bite. Oblivious to the beetle's fate, Shugesh relished the flavors of Earth food, savoring the first bite with delight.

Suddenly, a scream erupted from one of the passengers, drawing everyone's attention. To their shock, they discovered that the old man had passed away during the flight. Unaware of the true cause, Shugesh could only ponder the deliciousness of the sandwich's first bite, oblivious to the consequences of his unwitting meal.

As the flight continued, a new danger emerged when one of the plane's engines malfunctioned, posing an immediate threat. The pilots swiftly made a decision to land on the coast of Hong Kong, prioritizing the safety of all on board. The plane touched down, its passengers relieved to have escaped the potential disaster unscathed.

As they stepped off the plane onto the solid ground of Hong Kong, the crew took a moment to collect themselves. They were tired from the long journey and needed a moment to recharge. Seeking nourishment, they decided to head to a local restaurant and order some food.

While savoring their meals, Joseph voiced his concerns about their next steps. “We need to work out a plan that'll get us to Egypt as safely and quickly as possible,” he said, looking at the group. Avdol immediately chimed in, emphasizing the importance of avoiding harm to innocent civilians. “Mr. Joestar, we cannot allow any more close calls like the airplane engine incident. Traveling by plane is out of the question,” he explained. Sadao agreed, highlighting the potential disasters they could cause if they encountered another accident or a stand user along the way.

Joseph nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. “We'll have to consider other means of transportation, be it on land or by sea,” he stated, thinking aloud. Avdol raised a valid concern about the time constraint they were under. “But if we don't find Dio within fifty days...” he trailed off, the weight of the situation sinking in. The group shared a moment of understanding, realizing the urgency of their mission.

Kakyoin broke the silence, acknowledging the missed opportunity of staying on the plane. “If we could have stayed on the plane, we would be in Cairo right now,” he remarked, a tinge of regret in his voice. Joseph reassured them, “I'm well aware of that, but it's too soon to panic. We'll find a way.” Everyone listened intently, intrigued by Joseph's words.

Drawing inspiration from a classic literary adventure, Joseph reached into his pocket and pulled out a map. “A hundred years ago, Jules Verne wrote the novel 'Around the World in 80 Days.' That's a journey of 40,000 kilometers, and they did it without a plane, relying on steam engines and steamboats,” he explained, laying the map across the table. “Even without a plane, in fifty days, we can easily cover the 10,000 kilometers to Egypt.”

Joseph used his finger to trace a line from Hong Kong down the coast, suggesting a sea route. “I say we go by sea. We can charter a decent-sized boat and circumvent the Malay Peninsula to the Indian Ocean. It'll be like a Silk Road of the sea,” he proposed, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. Avdol agreed, recognizing the potential troubles of crossing borders and the challenges they could face while crossing the Himalayas and the desert.

Kakyoin, realizing his lack of experience with either route, deferred to Joseph and Avdol. Polnareff and Jotaro admitted their own unfamiliarity with the routes as well. Sadao aligned himself with Polnareff's opinion. The Saiyans, being newcomers to Earth, trusted Kakyoin's judgment, and thus, the group agreed on the sea route.

“Then it is decided. The greatest danger that lies ahead is the stand users sent by DIO. The question is, how do we sneak into Egypt undetected?” Joseph pondered aloud. Kakyoin, noticing Jotaro's arm snuggled by Fasha, decided to share a moment of levity. He grabbed the teapot and removed its top, capturing Jotaro's attention. “This is how you signal that you want more tea,” Kakyoin explained, laughing playfully. “In Hong Kong, you place the teapot lid like this,” he demonstrated, putting the lid on the edge of the opening. “And they'll bring you more.” A waitress approached the table, filling Kakyoin's tea cup with a warm smile. “When they've poured your tea,” Kakyoin tapped the table twice, “this means 'thank you',” he explained, his smile widening. The group observed this simple exchange, amused by the cultural nuances they were learning during their journey.

As the group settled into the local restaurant, they found themselves confronted with menus written in unfamiliar characters. Polnareff, perplexed by the symbols, sought assistance. “How do you read these menus? I need help understanding these characters,” he admitted, showing his menu to the others.

Joseph, having some experience in Hong Kong, offered his assistance. “I've been to Hong Kong before and managed to read the menu, at least,” he assured them, taking Polnareff's menu and flipping it open. He perused the options, contemplating his choices. “What sounds good? How about some shrimp, duck, shark fin, and something with mushrooms?” he mused to himself, raising his hand to catch the waiter's attention.

A waiter promptly approached their table, ready to take their orders. Joseph, without consulting the others, confidently placed the order. “We'll have this, this, this, and this too,” he informed the waiter, leaving the rest of the group looking at him questioningly. Just as the silence threatened to linger, Fasha raised her hand, interrupting the moment.

“Is there a buffet nearby? I and my friends are interested in trying it out,” Fasha inquired, gesturing towards the Saiyans who eagerly nodded in agreement. The waiter nodded and pointed them in the direction of the buffet, and with that, the Saiyans and Jotaro left the table in search of their next feast.

Soon, the ordered dishes began to arrive, but to everyone's surprise, the plates presented to them contained a variety of unconventional and unexpected items. Roasted frog, rice oatmeal clam dish, and stewed fish adorned the plates, leaving the group dumbfounded. Kakyoin was the first to voice his confusion. “This doesn't look like the food we ordered,” he remarked, studying the unfamiliar dishes in front of them.

Joseph, always quick to improvise, tried to alleviate the situation with a light-hearted approach. “Well, it doesn't matter. It's on me, boys! Regardless of what you ordered, what matters is that it's delicious!” he chuckled nervously, scooping up some dishes onto his plate, attempting to set a positive example for the rest.

Meanwhile, the Saiyans and Jotaro returned from the buffet, carrying plates filled with pork dumplings, white rice, and various other dishes. Shugesh, noticing the perplexed expressions on the faces of Polnareff, Avdol, and Kakyoin, looked at them curiously. “What's wrong? Are you not going to eat that?” he asked innocently, his appetite seemingly insatiable.

The trio shook their heads, realizing that there had been a mix-up with their orders. They got up from the table, joining the Saiyans and Jotaro at the buffet, eager to rectify the situation. Joseph, already satisfied with his unconventional meal, watched as they filled their plates once again, enjoying the abundant choices before them.

The Saiyans, in particular, displayed their immense appetites, piling up plates upon plates as if there was no tomorrow. The group watched in amazement as the Saiyans and Jotaro indulged in their feast. However, despite their best efforts, the buffet's offerings proved insufficient to satisfy the Saiyans' seemingly bottomless hunger.

In the midst of their indulgence, the buffet eventually ran out of food. The staff hurriedly refilled the empty spots with freshly prepared dishes, trying to keep up with the voracious appetites. Jotaro, having witnessed this before, was not entirely surprised. However, Joseph, Polnareff, Kakyoin, and Avdol, their eyes widening in astonishment as the Saiyans grabbed an impressive number of plates each. Joseph's eyes widened in shock as the owner of the restaurant approached him with the bill.

Joseph's eyes widened as he took in the extensive bill presented by the restaurant owner. The cashier printed out a receipt that seemed to stretch on for an impressive six feet. “Oh no,” Joseph muttered under his breath, his mind quickly calculating the total cost.

Feeling a mix of satisfaction from the delicious but unexpected meal and guilt for the owner's dismay, the group left the restaurant behind. As they exited, they noticed that the restaurant had closed its doors, leaving them as the last customers of the night.

As they walked over to the dock behind the restaurant, enjoying the scenic view of the ocean, two girls approached them with excitement evident on their faces. “Excuse me,” one of the girls said, her voice filled with anticipation, “would you mind taking our picture?” She pushed a camera toward Jotaro, The girls exchanged knowing glances, their intentions hidden beneath playful smiles. “He's so cute,” one of them thought, finding this interaction as a perfect opportunity to strike up a conversation.

Jotaro, being the Stoic and reserved individual he was, initially hesitated. However, Fasha, sensing the flirtatious atmosphere, felt a surge of jealousy bubbling inside her. Sensing the tension, Polnareff, always quick to seize an opportunity, intervened. “How about I take your picture?” he suggested, gently pushing Jotaro aside.

With a charismatic smile, Polnareff led the girls closer to the water, placing his arms around one of their backs in a friendly manner. “We'll make sure to capture your best angle,” he assured them, his playful nature shining through. “You have very nice legs,” he complimented, making the girls blush and giggle.

Polnareff eagerly snapped pictures, capturing their joyful expressions against the picturesque backdrop. “Ooh, that's a good one! And another, just in case,” he exclaimed, his enthusiasm contagious. “Tres bien!” he added, satisfied with the shots he had taken.

Feeling the excitement of the moment, Polnareff couldn't resist adding a flirtatious touch to his interaction. “If only I could take your heart instead of your picture!” he exclaimed, playfully teasing the girls, his words filled with joy and a hint of mischief.

The girls blushed even more, flattered by Polnareff's attention and charm. “Thank you so much!” they chimed in unison, grateful for the memorable experience. They bid farewell to the group, their hearts fluttering as they walked away, cherishing the photographs and the encounter.

As Polnareff rejoined his companions, they exchanged amused glances, recognizing his penchant for attracting attention. “Smooth moves, Polnareff,” Joseph chuckled, patting his friend on the back. Polnareff beamed, proud of his ability to make the most of any situation.

With the encounter behind them, the group continued their walk along the dock, the sounds of the ocean providing a soothing soundtrack to their journey. They laughed and shared stories, appreciating the lighthearted moments that brought them closer together.

 

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 17: Dark Blue Moon and Strength

Hong Kong, Age 737 Friday December 1st 1988 

After a long day of exploration and memorable encounters, the group decided it was time to find a place to rest. They made their way to a nearby hotel, eager to recharge for the adventures that lay ahead. As they entered the lobby, a friendly receptionist greeted them and assigned them rooms.

"Tora and Taro, you're in Room 101," the receptionist announced, handing them the key cards. The two Saiyans exchanged excited glances, ready to relax after their eventful day. Shugesh and Borgos received Room 102, while Bardock, Zorn and Nappa were assigned Room 103. Paragus and Beets found themselves in Room 104.
Joseph and Avdol were assigned Room 105. Jotaro and Fasha were given Room 106, Kakyoin and Sadao received Room 107, Finally, Polnareff and Leek settled into Room 108.

With their rooms assigned, the group dispersed to freshen up and prepare for the next day's journey. Each room became a haven of comfort, a personal slice of relaxation amidst their thrilling adventure.

The following day, Joseph took charge, utilizing his resourcefulness to charter a ship that would transport them from Hong Kong to Singapore. The group gathered at the harbor, the ship towering before them, its grandeur reflecting their excitement for the upcoming voyage.

The crew embarked on the ship, finding their designated spots on the deck. As the vessel set sail, the gentle breeze kissed their faces, carrying with it a sense of anticipation and wonder. The ship glided through the glistening waters, offering breathtaking views of the surrounding coastline.

Joseph and Kakyoin, still in their school uniforms, lounged back on ship chairs while the others changed into more suitable attire for the warm weather. Joseph couldn't help but question his companions, "Hey, you two, why don't you switch out of those uniforms for something else? Aren't you burning up in those things?"

Kakyoin responded with a calm demeanor, "Well, we are students, and a good student dresses the part. Is it too much of a stretch?"

Joseph smirked and retorted, "Japanese students are just stiffs, aren't they?"

Avdol, joining the conversation, shared his perspective, "I see... So this is what they call bushido. Like they say, clear your mind, and even flames feel cool."

Meanwhile, Fasha approached Jotaro, snuggling up to him in her sailor uniform swimsuit. Polnareff couldn't resist chiming in, "That's all well and good, but that won't get you any girls, except for you, Jotaro."

Their banter was interrupted by a commotion on the ship. They heard a shout, "Let go! Let go of me, you big jerk! I said get off of me! Let me go!"

Joseph raised his voice, demanding answers, "What's going on here? I thought we agreed there'd be no passengers onboard but us."

One of the crewmates explained, "Sorry, sir. It's a stowaway. This little brat was hiding in one of the storage holds below."

"A stowaway?" Joseph expressed his surprise.

This caught the attention of Avdol, Polnareff, Bardock, and Leek. The boy continued to resist, shouting and kicking, but the crewmate firmly held him.

"Come at me, then! I'll freakin' break your balls!" the boy threatened.

The crewmate replied dismissively, "Tell that to the coast guard, ya little punk."

Realizing the gravity of the situation, the boy changed his tone, pleading desperately, "Please! Just let me go! I just wanted to go to Singapore to see my dad! I'll do anything! You can even put me to work for my ticket!"

The crewmate taunted the boy, pinching his cheek, contemplating his decision. Eventually, he released the boy and flicked him on the nose, causing him to cry.

"But first, I'm gonna let the captain know," the crewmate declared, preparing to take action.

Panicking, the boy bit down on his forearm, screaming in pain. In a swift motion, he jumped off the ship into the water, aided by the boat's speed.

"If he goes! That kid's got guts," Polnareff exclaimed.

Kakyoin expressed concern, "He's trying to swim to shore?"

Jotaro, sitting up with Fasha by his side, spoke up, "What should we do? Forget 'em. He wouldn't have jumped in if he wasn't a decent swimmer."

Their attention shifted as a shark approached the boy, swimming dangerously close. The crewmate warned the group, "He's in trouble now! These waters are infested with sharks!"

The group grew anxious, realizing the imminent danger the boy faced. With genuine concern, Joseph tried to catch the boy's attention, shouting, "Hey kid! Come back! It's dangerous out there!"

Polnareff's voice trembled with worry, "Sharks! There are sharks out there!"

Just as the shark closed in, an invisible force intervened, fiercely battling the predator. Star Platinum unleashed its power, throwing the shark into the air before it crashed back into the ocean.

The boy witnessed this extraordinary sight, unaware that Jotaro, using Star Platinum's abilities, had saved him from the shark. Jotaro then dived into the water to rescue the boy, He reached out his hand, firmly gripping the boy's shoulder, and turned him over to face him.

Jotaro looked at him before grabbing ahold of his overalls and started dragging "yare yare daze, c'mon you brat." Jotaro paused for a moment, a hint of curiosity in his eyes.

Placing a palm on the boy's chest and moving his wrist, he withdrew his hand and uttered, "You're..." Jotaro removed the boy's cap, revealing his long black curls that touched the water as the cap fell into the sea.

"A girl, and a runty one at that," Jotaro concluded, assessing her size. The girl blushed, her cheeks turning rosy, before glaring at him. "H-how dare you feel me up like that?!

Blushing, the girl glared at him, her frustration evident. "How dare you feel me up, like that?! Hands off!" She retaliated by slapping Jotaro, who swiftly blocked her strike.

"Yare yare daze," Jotaro uttered, his voice filled with a mix of annoyance and concern as he dragged the girl's hand, leading her back to the safety of the ship. As the shark dissolved into nothingness, something emerged from the depths and devoured it. Blood seeped into the ocean, and a creature began racing towards Jotaro from underwater.

Joseph's voice rang out urgently, "Jotaro! Below you! Something is coming after you from the water! It's not a shark, and it's getting closer! Jotaro, you have to get back to the ship! Swim towards us now! Hurry, he's too far away!"

Jotaro, nearing the life preserver ring, remained focused and determined. "The distance is no problem for me," Kakyoin declared, summoning Hierophant Green. "Hierophant Green!" he commanded, as the Stand reached out and pulled Jotaro and the girl up, landing them safely on the ship's deck. The creature disappeared, leaving only remnants of the torn life preserver ring.

"I-it just disappeared. It's a Stand. That thing was a Stand," Polnareff said, his voice trembling with astonishment. Fasha, still shaken by the ordeal, embraced Jotaro tightly, her gasps of relief mingling with her tears. "An aquatic Stand. In all my encounters with the occult, I've never heard of such a thing!" Avdol exclaimed.

The girl, breathing heavily, caught the attention of Bardock, Avdol, Kakyoin, Jotaro, Fasha, and Polnareff as they focused their gazes on her. "This girl... There's no way she's..." Joseph's voice trailed off, his thoughts aligning with Bardock's. "Could she be the user of that Stand?" Bardock finished.

"Did she try to lure Jojo into shark-infested water?" Polnareff questioned, suspicion lacing his words. Frustrated by their accusing stares, the girl's emotions erupted, and she drew a switch knife. "Quit underestimating me! I don't know what's happening here, but I'll fight you!" she declared, her voice trembling with defiance.

The tension in the air was palpable as she brandished the knife. "One-on-one! Come at me, I dare you, you punks!" she challenged, edging closer to the group. "She can't be serious. Maybe we should toss her back into the ocean. Let the sharks deal with her," the thought floated among them, contemplating the girl's fate.

Attempting to diffuse the situation, Avdol interjected, "Hey, how's that devil Dio doing these days?" The girl seemed taken aback by the mention of Dio. "Dio? Who the heck is that?" she retorted, her confusion evident.

"Don't pretend like you don't know, you little brat!" Polnareff snapped, his anger simmering beneath his words. Fasha, observing the scene with empathy, saw beyond the girl's hardened exterior. "Stop! All of you, can't you see she isn't the Stand user?" Fasha pleaded, closing the distance between herself and the trembling girl.

Just as tensions reached their peak, the captain of the ship appeared on the deck, observing the commotion. "Is this girl our stowaway?" he inquired, lifting her up and prying the knife from her hand. Joseph looked on in awe, recognizing the captain's authority and swift action.

The group stood there, caught in a tense moment. "You might be a girl, but if I go easy on you, we'll just get more and more stowaways," the captain asserted, his tone firm. The knife slipped from the girl's grasp, falling to the ground. "I think we'll lock you up in the brig below deck until we get to port," the captain declared, his decision made.

Taro, Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Zorn, Nappa, Paragus, Beets, and Leek, the curious bunch who had made their way up to the deck, approached, wondering what was happening. "Captain, you've verified the identities of all ten of the men on board, right?" Joseph asked, seeking confirmation. "Of course, they're all men who've worked with me for over ten years. Can't say I understand why that is of prime importance," the captain replied, walking towards the group.

"By the way..." he said, snatching Jotaro's cigarette. "I must implore you not to smoke on deck. What did you plan to do with the ashes and the butt? Just toss them over the side into these pristine waters? You may be a guest on this ship, but you will abide by my rules, tough guy," the captain scolded, rubbing the cigar into Jotaro's hat where the emblem was. The group watched in disbelief as the captain deposited the remnants of the cigar into Jotaro's school uniform jacket pocket. "Got it," the captain concluded, before walking away.

Fasha, sensing Jotaro's frustration, went to his side, wrapping her arms around him in consolation. "Hold it, pops," Jotaro called out, causing the captain to halt. "Then, why didn't you say so? Don't be a condescending prick about the whole thing, you blockhead."

"Hey, Jotaro! Don't be disrespectful to the captain! You were in the wrong," Joseph interjected, reprimanding Jotaro.

"I'll be as rude as I want. I figured it out. He's not the captain... He is the Stand user!" Jotaro declared, his words sending shockwaves through the group.

"What?" the group exclaimed, their confusion evident.

"St...nd? I'm not sure I follow..." the captain responded, feigning ignorance.

The group closed in around the captain, trapping him in a corner. "That's inconceivable, Jotaro. We chose Captain Tennille because he came recommended and verified by the Speedwagon Foundation. He's someone we can trust. He absolutely can't be a Stand user," Avdol reasoned, defending the captain.

"Hold on, a Stand? I have no idea what you guys are talking about..." the captain claimed, attempting to deflect suspicion.

"Jojo, random guesses will only make things confusing!" Polnareff cautioned, seeking concrete proof.

"Do you have any real proof, Jojo?" Kakyoin inquired, urging Jotaro to provide evidence.

As the Saiyans cracked their knuckles, Jotaro calmly stated, "I've found a way to identify Stand users." The group looked at him, intrigued. "That is... when a Stand user takes even the slightest whiff of cigarette smoke, a vein pops on the tip of their nose," Jotaro explained, placing a finger on his own nose. To his surprise, all the Stand users present mimicked his action, including the captain.

"What the heck are they all doing?" the girl thought, thoroughly perplexed.

"You're not serious, Jotaro!" Polnareff exclaimed, unsure whether to believe Jotaro's claim

"Relax, I'm lying. Apparently, someone fell for it," Jotaro admitted, a hint of amusement in his voice. The other Stand users, caught off guard by Jotaro's revelation, let out surprised noises, their expressions a mixture of relief and confusion. Only the girl remained dumbfounded, unable to make sense of the situation.

Joseph sighed, his tension easing. "Jojo, you really know how to keep us on our toes," he remarked, shaking his head. Polnareff, still recovering from the shock, added, "You had us all going there for a moment, Jotaro. We should have known better."

Kakyoin, ever composed, offered a small smile. "Well played, Jotaro. Your quick thinking certainly brought some excitement to the deck," he commended. Avdol nodded in agreement, his eyes gleaming with amusement.

All eyes were fixed on the captain as he removed his hat, revealing a menacing expression. A sinister laughter escaped his lips as he taunted Jotaro, who stood firm, unaffected by the impostor's bravado. Joseph, curious about Jotaro's intuition, couldn't help but ask, "Jotaro, what tipped you off about the captain?"

Jotaro nonchalantly replied, "Actually, I didn't have a clue." Joseph's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Huh?"

Jotaro continued, revealing his hidden plan, "I had planned to use that trick on the whole crew. And I fell for it. Hat's off to you, boy. You're right; I'm not the captain. The real captain is sleeping with the fishes at the bottom of the China Sea."

The impostor Captain Tennille, now exposed, let out a sinister laugh. His Stand emerged, grabbing hold of the girl and placing her in a chokehold. "Trouble in the water! Lies and betrayal!" he exclaimed. "My Stand's name is Dark Blue Moon. My tarot card is The Moon. Sixteen-on-one is way out of my league, but I will go down fighting. That's why I kept my identity a secret, to pick you off one by one. Since you've figured me out, I guess I have no choice. Sixteen-on-one it is. Getting my hands on her shows that lady luck is on my side! Now I'll take a dip in these shark-infested waters with this runt. If you want to save her, you're gonna have to dive in after us. On my home turf, I can take on all sixteen of you."

The impostor captain's words were met with defiance from Jotaro. "Go on, act tough while you hide behind a hostage! It'll take a lot more than that to shake me up," he declared, his resolve unyielding.

Amidst the tense standoff, the impostor captain, standing on the ship's railing, proposed a showdown in the water. "Why don't we put them against each other right now? Come on in... if you're not afraid of a little seawater, that is!" With those words, Captain Tennille leaped off the railing, taking the girl with him in his Stand's arms.

Jotaro, quick to react, summoned Star Platinum, his formidable Stand. With a powerful punch, Star Platinum struck Dark Blue Moon, causing it to release its grip on the girl. Jotaro swiftly brought her back to safety on the ship's deck.

Furious, Jotaro commanded Star Platinum to strike once more, sending Dark Blue Moon hurtling into the depths of the sea. The impostor captain's ploy had been foiled, and the threat had been neutralized.

As the tension subsided, the group let out sighs of relief, grateful for Jotaro's quick thinking and the swift actions of Star Platinum. The girl, now safe and secure, looked on in awe and gratitude, realizing she had been rescued by extraordinary individuals with incredible powers.

The calm atmosphere was abruptly shattered as the ship exploded, sending shockwaves through the air. The group sprang into action, scrambling into lifeboats to ensure their safety. Fasha let out a frustrated huff, struggling with her sailor swimsuit. Jotaro couldn't help but blush at her predicament.

Trying to ease the tension, Joseph offered the girl some water. "Here, have some water. We've sent out distress calls, so someone should be here soon," he reassured her. The girl drank the water, her curiosity piqued. "What is going on here? Who are you guys?" she asked, seeking answers amidst the chaos.

"Just think of us as fellow travelers. You're on a journey to see your father, while I'm on one for my daughter," Joseph explained, sharing a glimpse of their personal missions. Bardock chimed in, adding, "I'm also on a journey for my son."

In the midst of their conversation, the girl suddenly spewed out the water, drawing their attention. "Hey! That's the only fresh water we have! Don't spit it out!" Joseph scolded her lightly. The girl, now focused on something else, exclaimed, "N-no... E-E... E-E-E-E-E... Everyone, look!"

All eyes turned towards the horizon, where a giant shadow loomed over the lifeboats. A freighter appeared out of nowhere, drawing near. "Whoa, it's a freighter! It just appeared out of nowhere!" Polnareff exclaimed in awe.

Joseph sensed Jotaro's unease and probed, "Jotaro, something's bothering you, isn't it? Are you worried about other Stand users on this thing too?" The Saiyans, ever vigilant, sniffed the air. "I smell ape," Fasha remarked, with the other Saiyans nodding in agreement.

Jotaro observed the situation, noting, "Not quite. Strange that they've lowered the stairs, but there's not a single soul to be seen anywhere." As they approached the freighter and the stairs lowered into the water, Polnareff decided to take the lead. "The ship came all this way to rescue us! Some sort of crew has to be onboard! Well, I don't care if they're all Stand users. I'm getting on the boat," he declared boldly.

One by one, they climbed the stairs, with Joseph, Jotaro, and Fasha waiting for the girl who remained in the lifeboat. Fasha wore a reassuring expression as she extended her hand, gently urging the girl to come out. Slowly, the girl took her hand and stepped out of the lifeboat. Jotaro, barely audible, couldn't help but comment, "You are mother material, being so good with children." Fasha blushed, a mixture of surprise and embarrassment at Jotaro's unexpected compliment. Together, they joined the rest of the group.

Joseph, Bardock, Fasha, Jotaro, Sadao, Kakyoin, and Polnareff entered the bridge, only to find it devoid of any personnel. "No engineer in the control room," Joseph observed. They explored the bridge, with Fasha holding Jotaro's arm for comfort. "And yet, look at this! All the gauges and machinery are working just like normal," Joseph remarked. Polnareff chimed in, "Maybe they're all just in the bathroom with a case of the runs!"

Calling out for anyone present, Joseph received no response. The girl then called for the group to come quickly. They entered another room to find a lone cage against the wall, with an orangutan inside. They gathered around the cage, with Kakyoin noting, "It's an orangutan." However, Joseph dismissed the ape and suggested splitting up to find whoever had been feeding it.

As they turned to leave the room, the girl hesitated, feeling a shudder in her body as she looked into the eyes of the orangutan. Overcoming her unease, she ran to join the others, who had exited the room. Avdol and the crew were gathered by the engine, discussing its condition. The group approached, curious about the situation.

Suddenly, they looked up and saw a crane's hook blowing in the wind. Joseph's voice rang out, warning Avdol, "Watch out!" The hook came crashing down, impaling one of the sailors, blood exploding from the wound as the body was flung into the air. Panic and screams filled the air, and everyone recoiled in horror.

Fasha hugged the girl tightly, shielding her from the gruesome scene. Jotaro, unfazed, calmly remarked, "That isn't any way to greet a lady, now is it?" The crew members were in shock, realizing that nobody had touched the controls and the crane had moved on its own.

"One of the crewmates stuttered, "N-nobody touched the lever. That crane moved all by itself! I saw it!" Joseph sensed danger and urged caution. "Careful! Something's here," he warned. Realizing the peril they were in, he instructed everyone to stay away from the machinery and seek safety in the cabin below.

Led by the crew and Fasha, the girl was guided into the cabin below deck. Joseph questioned the group, asking if anyone had seen a Stand during the incident. Polnareff responded with a simple, "No." Avdol, feeling responsible as he was closest to the crane, expressed his apologies for not sensing anything. Kakyoin then suggested sending Hierophant Green to investigate.

Hierophant Green materialized and ventured into a small crack of the freighter, leaving Fasha and Anne to watch from a distance. The girl, feeling bewildered, whispered to Fasha, "Do you know what's going on?" Fasha took a moment to consider her response before replying, "I do. We possess magical spirits, and we're trying to stop a bad man named Dio. He is using his own spirit to harm others. There are also Dio's followers who have been obstructing us. We thought you might be one of them, thought you might have a Stand." The girl nodded, still confused, but finding some clarity in the explanation.

Fasha introduced herself, apologizing for not doing so earlier. The girl responded by introducing herself as well, saying, "My name is Anne." Joseph, hearing their conversation, approached and crouched down beside Anne, assuring her, "Don't worry, we are on your side. We won't hurt you." Anne nodded, feeling comforted. Fasha led Anne inside, and they made their way back to the bridge.

Returning to the room with the cage and the ape, they observed the ape moving the bars, pointing up to the lock. Anne expressed her inability to let the ape out, not knowing where the key was and noting that the ape was too big to release. Curiously, the ape offered an apple. Anne examined it, realizing that the apple had been cut with a knife and hadn't turned brown yet. She kneeled down, questioning the ape, "So, someone somewhere on this boat is feeding you, right? Do you know where that person is?" Fasha's eyes widened as the ape suddenly produced a cigar. Confused by its appearance, Anne remarked, "You sure are a smart monkey."

The ape reached behind him and pulled out a Playboy magazine, surprising Fasha. Anne backed away, commenting, "A monkey like you is actually into looking at pinups of girls?" The tension in the room grew, and just then, two crewmates burst into the room, concerned for Anne's safety. They urged her to come with them to a room down the hall, extending the invitation to Fasha as well. Fasha, still fixated on the ape, remained unresponsive. The crewmates persisted, repeating their request.

Fasha's curiosity got the better of her, and she summoned her Stand, The ape's eyes flickered, briefly focusing on her Stand before returning to the magazine. As Fasha's Stand disappeared, she noticed Hierophant Green's eyes in the vents, winking at her before departing. Anne tugged at Fasha's leg, bringing her attention back to the crewmates motioning towards the doorway. Fasha nodded, understanding their intentions, and they left the room, walking down the hall.

Meanwhile, Hierophant Green returned to Kakyoin, who absorbed the information gathered. "I had Hierophant Green scour every corner, yet no sign of human life. We searched every pipe and crevice, but found nothing," Kakyoin reported. The sun was setting. The crewmates were still attempting to establish a connection with the port, huddled around the radio. Overhearing their conversation, Fasha approached the group and inquired, "Is there a change of clothes and somewhere to wash?" One of the crewmates looked at Fasha and replied, "There are sailor uniforms available, but mostly in larger sizes. As for the shower, it's just down the hall." Appreciative of their assistance, Fasha followed the crewmate with Anne in tow as they walked down the corridor. Eventually, they reached a closet where the crewmate opened the doors, revealing neatly folded sailor uniforms. Fasha picked the smallest size she could find, although she could tell it would still be quite big on her.

Once Fasha selected a uniform, the crewmate closed the doors and led them to the shower area, respectfully bowing before leaving to give them privacy. Fasha and Anne entered the shower area, grateful for a moment to freshen up and change clothes. Fasha helped Anne find a suitable spot to set her belongings and assured her, "We'll be just fine, Anne. Take your time and let me know if you need anything."

As the warm water cascaded down Fasha's body, she couldn't help but enjoy the sensation of relief it brought. Her mind wandered, reflecting on the mysterious happenings on the freighter and the determination she felt to protect Anne at all costs. Fasha's tail swayed as she helped Anne wash her back, and Anne curiously asked about Fasha's unique tail. With a mischievous smile, Fasha replied, "I was born with it, being an alien from outer space and all." The two continued washing, unaware that a sinister presence was lurking outside the shower.

Suddenly, the curtain opened, revealing an ape with a malicious intent in its eyes. Fasha sensed danger and knew this was the enemy stand user. The ape's gaze fixated on the naked forms of Fasha and Anne, and it charged toward them. Just in the nick of time, Jotaro appeared, holding a heavy lock in his hand. He threw it at the ape, tauntingly remarking, "You forgot the lock." The lock struck the ape's head, momentarily dazing it. Jotaro rushed to Fasha's side, his attention torn between the alarming situation and the sight of Fasha's exposed form.

The ape recovered, eyeing Fasha's breasts, but before it could make another move, Fasha's fist connected with it, releasing a surge of power. An aura surrounded her as her eyes burned with fire. The impact of her punch created a thunderous boom, tearing through the ship's steel and creating a hole. The ape was flung into the distance, dead. Jotaro left the scene, while Joseph and the others watched in awe as the enemy was launched like a missile, disappearing in a blur.

As Fasha and Anne finished dressing in their sailor uniforms, the adrenaline from their encounter with the enemy Stand user still coursed through their veins. Fasha adjusted her oversized uniform once again, tucking in the shirt, rolling up the pants to make it somewhat manageable. Anne, still in a state of disbelief, put on her soaked overalls, her mind trying to process the extraordinary events that had unfolded.

Suddenly, the atmosphere on the freighter changed. The ship began to shake, and alarms blared throughout the corridors. Fasha and Anne exchanged worried glances before realizing that the ship was rapidly sinking. Panic spread among the group as they quickly made their way back to the lifeboats they had arrived on.

With their hearts racing, they boarded the lifeboats just in time as the massive freighter transformed into a small boat, sinking into the depths of the ocean. As they watched the ship vanish beneath the waves, Avdol voiced his awe and admiration, "What a terrifying power. That ape was able to travel the ocean on its own Stand. I have never witnessed such energy before."

Joseph nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with gratitude as he looked at Fasha. "We would have been helpless if you hadn't figured it out," he acknowledged, expressing his appreciation for her quick thinking and strength.

Meanwhile, Jotaro couldn't help but steal glances at Fasha in her sailor uniform, his face turning slightly red. He admired her courage and determination, and the sight of her in the uniform only added to his admiration.

As the group floated on the lifeboats, their bodies drenched from the encounter and their minds filled with questions, they knew their journey was far from over. They had escaped the sinking freighter, but the threat of Dio and his followers still loomed. They were determined to continue their mission, united and ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

---

In the luxurious setting of Dio's mansion, a seemingly ordinary conversation unfolded between Dio and Enya. The topic of discussion? The meaning of life.

Leaning against the plush cushions of his bed, Dio turned to Enya and posed the question, "Enya, I have something I'd like to ask you. What does it mean to live?" The air was filled with curiosity and a desire for profound understanding.

Enya, her laughter echoing through the room, replied, "It is to obtain all that one desires. Life, when distilled to its essence, is a relentless pursuit of riches, fame, food, love, and lovers." Her words carried a sense of amusement, as if she had unlocked the secret to life's grand puzzle.

With purposeful steps, Dio walked closer to the bed, pondering Enya's response. "But one must always fight to obtain what one wants, isn't that correct, Enya?" he inquired, seeking validation for his thoughts. Enya, with a nod, confirmed his understanding.

Dio, his hand gently caressing the star-shaped birthmark on the back of his neck, mused, "And if the battle is lost, and one fails to obtain their deepest desires, the result is frustration, pain, and a lingering sense of failure. One carries these wounds into the future, ready for the next fearful battle." His voice carried a tinge of introspection. A woman came knocking on his door. He beckoned. The woman was afraid as she sat on his bed. Dio gently made the women feel good by embracing her while removing her clothes. He began moving his hands over her body.

A determined spark gleamed in Dio's eyes as he continued, "I believe that conquering that fear once and for all is what it truly means to live. The one who stands fearlessly at the pinnacle of life is the one who has truly understood its essence. Do you understand, Enya?" His words resonated with a profound quest for self-realization.

Enya, ever faithful, reminded Dio of her role in his journey. "I was the one who introduced you to the existence of your Stand and taught you how to wield its power. Moreover, with your immortal body, is there anything that could possibly instill fear in you?" she questioned, emphasizing his indomitable nature. The woman moaned as dio's hands went lower.

Dio pondered for a moment before responding, "Perhaps." The admission hinted at hidden vulnerabilities beneath his seemingly invincible exterior.

Curious about Dio's burdens, Enya gently probed, "What burdens you, my lord?" Her voice held a mix of concern and intrigue. Dio's hands twitched as the women got on top of him.

Dio's reply was unequivocal, "The Joestar bloodline." Enya, quick to dismiss the Joestars as insignificant, exclaimed, "Those worms frighten you? They are mere trash, no match for your Stand!"

Dio, his voice unwavering, clarified, "Yes, it's true that I don't fear the Joestars themselves. However, their bloodline is undeniably intertwined with my own destiny. I can never underestimate them. I have made the decision to remove the Joestars from the cogs of fate."

Enya, taken aback by Dio's desire to personally confront their enemies, warned him against trivial matters. "Foolishness!" she exclaimed. "You must never engage in such trivialities. Remember, you have sent formidable Stand users—The Empress, The Hanged Man, The Wheel of Fortune, Temperance, The Emperor, and The Devil—all ready to strike! Thanks to them, there is no need for you to take direct action, Lord DIO."

Dio, contemplating the role of strength, sought reassurance. "What about strength?" he questioned, his eyes searching for answers.

Enya, brimming with confidence, assured him, "Strength has been defeated, but fear not, for the other Stand users are more than capable. They possess incredible power, and among them is my own son, whose right hands will crush our enemies," Enya proclaimed, radiating pride in her progeny.

Dio regarded Enya with a mixture of intrigue and amusement. "You are a strange old woman," he remarked, genuinely intrigued by her unwavering loyalty. His curiosity got the best of him as he asked, "What is it that you desire most?" The women kissed him.

Enya's response was filled with sincerity and devotion. "Oh, but I've told you many times... My old wish is to stay by your side," she confessed. Her eyes shone with unwavering loyalty as she continued, "Your guardian spirit possesses unbelievable power. Your ability to escape trouble and your strange life are the direct result of that power. I wish to witness your life unfold. It's the only thing I want..."

Dio's words took a turn that surprised Enya. "Even if I have four children," he added, almost as an afterthought. Enya, undeterred, nodded with understanding, accepting the complexities of Dio's life and the path he had chosen. Dio kissed the neck of the woman before plunging his fangs and began to drink.

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 18: The Devil

Singapore, Age 737 Saturday December 2nd 1988 

 

Taro and Leek, their powers allowing them to hover over the water, silently pushed the lifeboats toward the shore, ensuring their arrival went unnoticed. Anne, still feeling like an outsider within the group, looked on, dumbfounded by the events that had unfolded. As they passed by a freighter, Joseph decided to share a story, attempting to lighten the mood.

 

"Once upon a time, there was a prince from the land of Sumatra who embarked on a grand voyage, seeking new lands," Joseph began, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "During his journey, he stumbled upon an island inhabited by majestic white-manned lions called singas. It was a land he named Singa Pura, and today, its straits are bustling with ships and tankers from all corners of the world! This nation, a testament to the fusion of Western and Eastern cultures through free trade, is known as Singapore!"

The Saiyans, known for their curiosity, seemed interested in the tale, while Polnareff couldn't help but express his doubts. "I don't think that happened," he interjected, waving his hands dismissively.

Joseph chuckled, acknowledging the skepticism. "It was merely a legend," he admitted. "An enchanting tale passed down through generations."

As they approached the dock, everyone disembarked from the lifeboats and began their walk. Jotaro couldn't help but utter his trademark phrase, "Yare yare daze, we finally made it."

"We're going to stay at that hotel," Joseph declared, pointing towards a towering skyscraper.

However, their arrival didn't go unnoticed. A police officer came running towards the group, shouting and holding up a piece of garbage. "Hey, you! Yeah, you with the flat top!" he yelled, directing his attention towards Polnareff.

 

Confused, Polnareff responded, "Huh? Yeah, you mean me? You think I threw that trash?"

 

The officer's tone grew stern as he informed them of the strict littering laws in Singapore. "Here in Singapore, the law prohibits littering, and all violators are fined! That's a five-hundred Singapore dollar fine!" he exclaimed.

Shocked by the hefty fine, the group couldn't believe their ears. "Five hundred Singapore dollars... That's about forty thousand yen," Joseph calculated.

Avdol questioned the accusation, saying, "Trash? What are you talking about, sir? All I see on the ground is my own luggage."

Undeterred, Polnareff put on a mischievous smile and began a playful confrontation with the officer. He jabbed his finger into the officer's chest multiple times, asking innocently, "Would you be so kind as to tell me what trash you're referring to, officer? Are you sure you see some trash?"

Polnareff's quick thinking and charm managed to disarm the officer, who, still shaken, smiled nervously and backed away. "I-i'm terribly sorry. Well, I'll be going then..." the officer muttered, quickly retreating.

"Shoo, shoo," Polnareff waved him off, proud of his small victory. However, the attention quickly shifted to Anne, whose tearful expression drew concern from the others.

"What's up with the kid? She's back with us again?" Jotaro asked, puzzled by her presence.

Fasha, her voice filled with sincerity, approached Anne and said, "Hey, Anne, weren't you going to go see your father?” 

 “Stop hanging around and get going. Shoo!” said polnareff. Tears were flowing down Anne's eyes.

Polnareff, realizing the impact of his words on Anne, immediately regretted his earlier remarks. Bardock, sensing the tension, placed a comforting hand on Polnareff's shoulder, silently conveying his support.

Fasha turned towards Polnareff, her voice stern yet compassionate, "Stop, Polnareff. You're making Anne cry." 

Polnareff's expression softened, realizing the weight of his actions. He nodded in acknowledgment, silently apologizing to Anne. Meanwhile, tears continued to stream down Anne's face as she struggled to regain her composure.Anne, slowly wiping away her tears, gathered her strength and spoke with a determined voice, "I'm meeting him in five days. And I can go wherever the heck I want."

Taking a step back, the group gave Anne the space she needed, allowing her emotions to settle. Leek, ever observant, muttered under his breath, "If I didn't know any better, I would have thought she was a Saiyan." The comment earned a nod of agreement from Taro, emphasizing their shared concern for Anne's well-being.

Bardock, still standing by Polnareff's side, offered a reassuring smile. "You've certainly inherited the intimidation skills of a Saiyan," he remarked, his words carrying a sense of camaraderie.

Polnareff, grateful for the support he received, returned the smile to Bardock, feeling a deep sense of camaraderie within the group. In moments like these, amidst the chaos and adventure, they found solace in each other's company, appreciating the bonds they had formed.

As they made their way into the hotel, they were greeted by a bustling atmosphere. The lobby was filled with people coming and going, creating a vibrant energy that filled the air. Tora, Shugesh, Borgos, Zorn, Bardock, Nappa, Paragus, Beets, Leek, Fasha, and Taro, were particularly intrigued by the lively scenes unfolding before them.

Their eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the various individuals and their activities. Tora's gaze lingered on a group of children playing a lively game, while Shugesh watched in fascination as a street performer showcased his impressive juggling skills. Borgos, known for his love of food, couldn't help but be drawn to the enticing aroma emanating from a nearby restaurant.

Zorn, ever the curious Saiyan, approached a local artist who was creating beautiful paintings right in the heart of the hotel's lobby. He observed intently as the artist skillfully brought the canvas to life, captivated by the creative process.

 

Bardock, with his keen sense of observation, noticed an elderly couple sitting at a corner table, engrossed in a heartfelt conversation. The depth of their connection resonated with him, reminding him of the importance of genuine connections and shared experiences.

Nappa, known for his boisterous nature, couldn't resist engaging in friendly banter with the hotel staff. He exchanged playful remarks and laughter, injecting a sense of liveliness into the surroundings.

Paragus, intrigued by the architecture of the hotel, took a moment to admire the intricate details and design elements. He marveled at the craftsmanship and appreciated the fusion of modernity and tradition.

Beets, known for his love of music, found himself drawn to a live band performing in the hotel's lounge. He tapped his foot to the rhythm, enjoying the melodies that filled the space and adding his own subtle harmonies.

Leek, ever the observer, took a step back, absorbing the diverse sights and sounds around him. He found fascination in the variety of people and their stories, appreciating the tapestry of humanity that unfolded before his eyes.

Fasha, embracing the spirit of exploration, engaged in conversations with fellow travelers, eager to learn about their experiences and share her own tales.

Taro, ever curious and adventurous, was the first to strike up a conversation with a fellow guest, exchanging stories and recommendations for places to visit in Singapore.

As Joseph, Jotaro, Kakyoin, Avdol, Sadao, Polnareff, and Anne observed the Saiyans' animated conversation, they couldn't help but smile, their confusion mixed with intrigue. Joseph decided to head to the front desk to reserve rooms for their group, leaving the others behind.

 

Anne, still trying to grasp the situation, turned to the group and asked, "Do any of you know what they are saying?" She gestured towards the Saiyans who were engrossed in their own communication. The rest of the group shook their heads, equally clueless.

Jotaro squatted down to Anne's level and shared some intriguing information. "Fasha once told me that Saiyan DNA has the ability to adapt quickly to unfamiliar situations," he explained. "I didn't believe it until she surprised me in English class, speaking perfect English." Anne nodded, fascinated by the Saiyans' adaptability.

Meanwhile, Joseph returned from the front desk with a handful of room keys. He suggested, "Why don't we gather everyone and distribute the room keys?" The group agreed, recognizing the practicality of the suggestion.

They quickly regrouped, joining Joseph near the front desk. Joseph began assigning the room arrangements. "Jotaro and I will share a room," he declared, looking at Jotaro. "Fasha and Anne, for obvious reasons, will share a room." Fasha and Anne exchanged a knowing smile, understanding the reasoning behind their rooming arrangement.

 

Joseph continued, "Avdol and Kakyoin will room together." Avdol and Kakyoin nodded in agreement, already forming a sense of camaraderie. Joseph then paired Sadao and Polnareff, who exchanged playful banter as they accepted their room keys.

"Bardock and Tora will room together," Joseph announced, and the two Saiyans exchanged nods, acknowledging the arrangement. He then assigned Leek and Taro to share a room, followed by Shugesh and Borgos, and finally Zorn and Nappa. Paragus and Beets were the last pair to be assigned a room.

With room keys in hand, each member of the group took note of their assigned room numbers. They were eager to settle in and make themselves comfortable after their eventful day. The distribution of room keys brought a sense of organization and anticipation for the upcoming stay.

As the group dispersed to their respective rooms, a sense of unity and adventure lingered in the air. The hotel would become their temporary home, a place where friendships would deepen, and lasting memories would be created.

Inside one of the rooms, Polnareff and Sadao entered, their minds still filled with the day's events. They chose their beds, with Polnareff opting for the one closest to the window, and Sadao settling on the one nearest to the door. The room exuded a sense of comfort, promising a peaceful night's rest.

Polnareff, curious as always, decided to check if anyone had left anything behind in the fridge. Opening it up, to his surprise, he discovered a native American man inside. Startled, he exclaimed, "Who are you?"

The man calmly replied, "My name is Devo. I have come to kill you for Dio." He introduced himself as the wielder of the Stand "Ebony Devil," which derived its name from the tarot card "The Devil."

Sadao focused intently on Devo, summoning his Stand, Jazzman, to create a protective barrier around the Native American. Polnareff, oozing confidence, taunted, "You're trapped! Nothing can break through this force field. You're done for!"

Unfazed by their words, Devo closed his eyes and began to meditate. Suddenly, the room came alive with movement. Their attention snapped to a wooden doll sprinting across the bed, leaping towards Sadao. Reacting with lightning speed, Sadao spun around and unleashed a devastating punch, launching the doll towards the ceiling.

But to their astonishment, the doll remained intact and agile, gracefully descending while wielding a knife. It landed on Sadao's head, swiftly slashing his hair. Determined to break free, Sadao fought to pry the doll off, but its grip held firm, refusing to let go.

Summoning his remaining strength, Sadao finally tore the doll away, though a few drops of blood stained his hair. The doll soared through the air, ricocheting off the window before crashing onto the floor.

With incredible speed, Polnareff summoned his Stand, Silver Chariot, which materialized, brandishing a gleaming sword. In a single fluid motion, the sword sliced through the doll, shattering it into countless pieces. Devo slumped lifelessly to the ground, defeated. Silver Chariot dissipated, vanishing into thin air.

As the shattered doll lay scattered on the floor, Sadao released Jazzman's barrier, causing it to fade away. The tension in the room subsided, and the group took a moment to regroup and catch their breath.

Realizing they had to deal with the aftermath, they carefully lifted Devo's lifeless body and returned it to the fridge.

Polnareff picked up the phone and dialed Joseph and Jotaro's room, eager to inform them of the recent encounter. "Mr. Joestar, there was a stand user hiding in our room. His name was Devo, sent by Dio. We took care of him," Polnareff relayed the news, a mix of relief and caution evident in his voice.

Joseph listened attentively, immediately grasping the potential danger they could be facing. "If there are other enemy stand users lurking around, we need to ensure the safety of the girls," he replied with concern. "Ask Bardock to handle the disposal of the body."

With that, Joseph hung up the phone and turned to Jotaro. "I'm going to check up on Fasha," Jotaro declared, determined to protect those close to him. Joseph nodded in agreement as Jotaro left the room, heading down the hallway.

Jotaro made his way to Fasha and Anne's room, lightly knocking on the door. Anne opened it, her curious eyes meeting his. Before he could finish his warning, Jotaro found himself momentarily speechless as Fasha emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a towel that accentuated her curves. A faint blush crept onto Jotaro's face as he struggled to regain his composure.

"Hi, Jojo. Don't mind me, I just got out of the shower," Fasha greeted him, her own cheeks turning a shade of pink. Her tail curled behind her, adding a touch of playfulness to the moment. Jotaro's heart raced as he stood there, momentarily stunned by her presence.

Collecting himself, Jotaro finally managed to convey his message. "I just wanted to let you know that there are enemy stand users in the area, and I want you to be safe," he said earnestly.

Anne quickly closed the door, stifling a giggle as she exchanged words with Fasha inside. Jotaro could hear their laughter, accompanied by Anne's muffled voice teasingly recounting his reaction. He walked away from the door, his face still flushed with a mix of embarrassment and intrigue.

The hotel hallway felt a bit quieter as Jotaro continued on his way. His mind was filled with a mix of concern for the impending danger and the unexpected encounter that had left his heart racing. As he walked, he couldn't help but wonder how their journey would unfold,

Feeling a sense of solitude in his room, Jotaro decided to head to the lobby, where he knew Joseph and Avdol were engaged in a discussion about Dio. As he approached the table, he couldn't help but overhear snippets of their conversation.

"To think the enemy's pursuit would come so close so early on..." Avdol remarked, his tone filled with concern.

Joseph, his voice laced with determination, responded, "As long as Dio is using Jonathan Joestar's body as his own, he'll be able to track Jotaro and me. He won't give us any time to rest. But we can read his thoughts just as he reads ours."

Jotaro walked up to join them, his presence drawing their attention. "Jotaro! So you alerted the girls," Joseph acknowledged, referring to the earlier encounter.

Jotaro nodded, a hint of relief in his voice. "Yes, but they laughed behind my back," he confessed, still slightly self-conscious about the amusing encounter with Fasha.

"Don't worry about it," Joseph reassured him with a warm smile. "Fasha is probably laughing off her own blush."

Jotaro felt a sense of comfort from Joseph's words, knowing that the laughter was lighthearted and not meant to mock him. The bond between the group members grew stronger in these small moments of understanding and acceptance.

Avdol, shifting the focus of the conversation, asked, "So, do you have a camera?"

Joseph nodded, understanding the purpose behind the question. "We can use the TV in mine and Jotaro's room," he suggested, the practicality of their arrangement evident.

Avdol acknowledged Joseph's idea with a nod, appreciating their resourcefulness. Together, they formed a plan to keep a vigilant eye on their surroundings, utilizing the available resources to stay one step ahead of Dio's sinister intentions.

The lobby buzzed with the chatter of other hotel guests, unaware of the dangers that lurked in the shadows. But at that moment, Joseph, Jotaro, and Avdol walked back to the room. 

Once inside, Joseph took charge and walked over to the TV, activating his Stand, Hermit Purple. Vines appeared on his arms, crackling with Hamon energy as he gripped the TV firmly. The screen initially displayed static, but Joseph's Stand manipulation soon brought forth a series of channels and images.

a gang member with a mustache and fedora appeared on the screen. “Micheal’s still not here?” where’s michael?” as the picture changes as channel 9 flickered as a man in a suit standing infront of planes and giant speakers. “This week’s number three jumps up five points from last week. The image changes to channel 12. A news station appeared as there was a man on screen talking about gold prices. “Gold prices have…” before changing to the next channel as there was a kids cartoon on. Two cartoon characters were shown.“You look delicious, meow.” “what?” the channel changed to channel 8. It was a music video. The video showed world events with the music in the background “we didn’t start the fire.” The channel changed. Numbers went by. As the tv flickered as the familiar tv channels as the screen went from up and down. As the tv screen spinned. As numbers began to fly. As the TV cycled through different channels, Joseph and the others noticed a peculiar pattern emerging.

"The channels are changing as if the TV has a mind of its own!" Avdol exclaimed, observing the erratic behavior.

Joseph, ever astute, recognized the significance. "It's looking for the right words among the channels to create a message. For the ear, not the eye," he explained, his voice tinged with curiosity.

The TV continued its flickering journey, gradually forming a coherent message. "There... is a traitor among us," the words emerged from the screen, shocking the group.

"What? Did it just...? I could be wrong, but I think it said, 'There is a traitor among us,'" Joseph repeated, his tone filled with disbelief. "ka…kyo…in…beware…of…him…di…o’s…ser…va…nt…” said the tv.

Avdol's voice trembled as he spoke, "Kakyoin?! W-what? Kakyoin is Dio's servant?"

The TV screen flickered again, revealing a figure obscured by static. Gradually, the image focused, revealing a topless man. The image focuses closer to his head and shoulder, a birthmark made obvious with stitches on his neck. Joseph's realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.

"This is... Dio," he uttered, his voice laced with both recognition and alarm.

Suddenly, Dio turned around, his face concealed in shadow. He extended his left hand, pointing directly at them while his right hand remained entangled in his hair. The tension escalated as the TV cracked, and Joseph's warning echoed through the room.

"Dio! Look out, he found us!" Joseph shouted, his voice carrying urgency.

In a fiery explosion, the TV erupted, sending everyone sprawling backward. The room was filled with chaos and smoke. 

They were coughing when Avdol said “b-but that can’t be true, can it?” jotaro nodded. “You know as well I do. Hermit purple says Kakyoin is working with dio and has betrayed us.” said joseph. “It can’t be!” said avdol. “I still trust kakyoin.” said jotaro. “There must be a reason behind this,” said joseph. “But if he is indeed connected to dio, he could exterminate us in our sleep, at any moment. He’d be dio’s very own trojan horse! “ said joseph. “Don’t worry about it. He is with taro and bardock. “ said jotaro

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 19: Yellow Temperance

 

Singapore, Age 737 Sunday December 3rd 1988 

Taro, Bardock, Anne, and Kakyoin strolled along the boardwalk, enjoying the warm breeze and the sound of crashing waves. Anne's eyes sparkled with excitement as she spotted an ice cream stand ahead.

"Could I get some ice cream, please?" Anne cheerfully asked the vendor, her enthusiasm evident.

The shopkeeper smiled and replied, "Welcome! Hey there, miss. Ice cream is good, but have you ever tried chilled coconut juice? There's nothing quite like it. How about giving it a try?"

Curiosity piqued, Anne turned to her companions with a playful grin. "Well, why not? Let's give it a shot," she suggested, her eyes lingering on the open coconut with two straws.

Bardock, always open to new experiences, raised four fingers and said, "Four, please."

The shopkeeper chuckled and replied, "Thank you so much! That'll be sixteen dollars."

Anne, never one to shy away from negotiations, chimed in, "Hey, make it eight dollars! Eight dollars!"

Kakyoin, reaching into his pocket, pulled out the exact amount and handed it to the shopkeeper. "This should cover it," he said with a smile.

"Okay, enjoy!" the shopkeeper exclaimed, handing over the chilled coconut juice to the group.

With their refreshing drinks in hand, they found a nearby bench and settled down, sipping on the coconut juice and enjoying the delightful combination of sweet and refreshing flavors. 

A guy steals Kakyoin's wallet. “I’ll take that!” said the robber. Kakyoin summoned hierophant green which stretched lower to the ground and grabbed the fleeing robber by the ankle. The robber fell to the ground in fear as kakyoin appeared in front of the robber, the robber screamed.  

Kakyoin’s face took on a spooky look. “So you… thought you could just grab my wallet, you disgusting piece of crap!” 

This brought the attention of the others who looked at the encounter. “I’ll have you spewing blood!” said Kakyoin, kneeing the guy's face, breaking his nose as blood spewed.  

Kakyoin, his normally calm demeanor replaced by an unsettling aura, stepped forward, sending a chill down the spine of the trembling thief. His face took on an intimidating expression as he confronted the robber.

"So you thought you could just grab my wallet, you disgusting piece of crap!" Kakyoin's voice dripped with anger and disgust, drawing the attention of the others nearby.

Anne's concern for Kakyoin was evident on her face, while Bardock tried to intervene. "Kakyoin!" he called out, trying to diffuse the escalating situation.

But Kakyoin, consumed by his anger, ignored their pleas. With a swift and powerful knee strike, he landed a blow on the thief's face, breaking his nose and causing blood to spew forth.

Anne's horror grew, and she urgently called out to Kakyoin, "Kakyoin! Why are you doing this?"

Undeterred, Kakyoin seized the terrified man by his hair, hoisting him upside down over his shoulders. The pressure he exerted on the thief's body caused him to scream in pain.  “Come on! Come on! Come on!”

“hey! What are you doing, kakyoin? You’ll kill him.” said bardock. 

“Oh my, a back-breaker? Such a brutal move! It’s not like him at all.” said Anne horrified.

 “Come on! Come on! Come on!” continued kakyoin. 

“kakyoin! I told you to cut it out! What are you, deaf?” said Bardock,unable to tolerate the brutality of the situation, intervened forcefully, delivering a punch to Kakyoin. "Kakyoin, stop it! You'll kill him!" Bardock exclaimed, hoping to bring his friend back to his senses.

The blow from Bardock knocked the thief free from Kakyoin's grasp, giving him a chance to escape. The tense atmosphere hung heavy as everyone processed what had just unfolded.

Kakyoin, now composed but still defiant, brushed off his school uniform and reached for his coconut drink. He took a sip, seemingly unfazed by the chaos he had caused. "That man tried to steal my wallet. He committed a crime," Kakyoin explained calmly. "And criminals should be punished. Tell me I'm wrong, Bardock."

Taro watched silently, his thoughts swirling. Kakyoin's behavior seemed uncharacteristic, resembling that of a Saiyan warrior rather than the gentle friend they knew.

Bardock's gaze held a mix of concern and disappointment. "Kakyoin, you're not acting like yourself. What's gotten into you?"

A tension-filled pause hung in the air as Kakyoin looked at Bardock and Taro, addressing their apparent hostility. "What are you glaring at? Are you seriously considering ending our friendship over a petty scuffle with a thief?" Kakyoin challenged, his voice tinged with defiance.

The thief, seizing the opportunity to escape, began wriggling away from the scene, desperate to put some distance between himself and the escalating conflict.

As the group stood in silence, their thoughts and emotions swirling, a sudden commotion nearby caught their attention. A group of children had gathered, their excited voices filling the air as they pointed to a tree beside them.

"Look, a beetle!" one of the children exclaimed, awe evident in their voice. The others eagerly joined in, expressing their amazement at the sight. “A beetle? Where?”

"There's four of them up there!" another child exclaimed, pointing towards the treetop.  “I see them!” “So cool.”

Kakyoin, momentarily distracted from the tension of the previous encounter, couldn't help but chuckle at the children's enthusiasm. Their innocent excitement brought a small smile to his face, momentarily alleviating his troubled mood.

Bardock, Anne, and Taro watched the scene unfold, their attention shifting from the intense situation to the simple joy expressed by the children.

"You're making way too much out of this. I'm just having a bad day. I'm so exhausted from the trip, it puts me in such a bad mood," Kakyoin muttered, trying to brush off the unsettling encounter.

"Just in a bad mood, huh? Seemed to me you felt pretty good," Bardock responded, his voice tinged with skepticism. "Joseph and Avdol think it's a good idea for us to head to India by train. We leave tomorrow. We'll take the cable car to Singapore station to reserve tickets."

As the children excitedly ran off, leaving the tree and the beetles behind, Anne turned “Mr.kakyoin bardock and taro’s already gone-” her words caught in her throat when she saw Kakyoin secretly eating the beetle off the tree.

"R-right. I'll catch up in just a second," Kakyoin stammered, his mouth still full. He watched as Anne walked away, her expression a mix of confusion and unease.

Unbeknownst to Anne, Kakyoin looked back at her retreating figure before swallowing the beetle he had just consumed. His actions went unnoticed by the others, who continued on their way, unaware of what had transpired.

"Huh," Anne muttered to herself, glancing back at Kakyoin with a growing sense of terror. “Was that a beet- n-no. I must be imagining things. It must have been a piece of coconut or something.” Anne thought. 

"Oh yes, I do like coconuts," Kakyoin remarked nonchalantly, his words carrying an eerie undertone. Anne's unease only grew, and she quickly turned around, running back to catch up with Bardock and Taro.

"Hey, what's up?" Taro asked as Anne rejoined them, her breath slightly uneven.

"Uh, nothing," Anne replied, her gaze lingering as she looked back at Kakyoin. Something didn't feel right, and her instincts told her to keep her distance.

Taro and Bardock exchanged a glance, sensing Anne's unease. Their eyes briefly met Kakyoin's, but they couldn't quite put their finger on what had unsettled their companion. 

They stood near the cable cars, watching them glide by while enjoying their ice cream. Anne savored her treat, licking the creamy sweetness as she engaged Bardock in conversation.

"Hey Bardock, are you going to eat that cherry? If not, hand it over already. I'm starving," Kakyoin said with a mischievous grin, approaching and plucking the cherry off Bardock's ice cream.

As Kakyoin teased Bardock, a playful exchange between friends, something unexpected happened.“Uh-oh! Better watch out, bardock!” pushing bardock off the building. Kakyoin laughed as Bardock fell off. He could see the figure of a bardock falling below. Kakyoin turned around with a smile. “Who is next?”  The others gasped, momentarily frozen in shock as they watched Bardock's figure disappear below.

Bardock suddenly stopped his descent. He hovered in mid-air, defying gravity, and silently made his way back up, careful not to alert Kakyoin to his presence. The group held their breath, 

Kakyoin, still wearing his signature smile, turned around to face Bardock, sensing the intensity of his anger. Despite the tension in the air, Kakyoin maintained his playful demeanor.

"I'm only playing with you, good Ol' Bardock," Kakyoin said, attempting to diffuse the situation. Bardock walked around, his gaze fixed on Kakyoin's face, while the rest of the group observed the unfolding scene.

Kakyoin, aware of the eyes upon him, put a cherry in his mouth, biting off the stem. He tilted his head back, opening his mouth, and started moving the cherry around with his tongue, repeating the sound of "lick" multiple times. The cherry eventually slipped from his mouth, landing on the ground. Anne couldn't help but feel a sense of unease, thinking, "Kakyoin... it's like he's a totally different person!"

Unfazed by the discomfort in the atmosphere, Kakyoin smirked as he stooped down to pick up the fallen cherry, eating it without a care. Unbeknownst to everyone, Kakyoin subtly inflated his body, a sign that something was amiss.

Just then, the cable car arrived, breaking the tension. Bardock, seizing the opportunity, gestured for Kakyoin to get in, brandishing a ticket in his hand. However, instead of complying, Kakyoin continued to provoke Bardock.

"What's with all this hardcore glaring, Bardock, old pal?" Kakyoin taunted, his smirk widening. Bardock, determined to put an end to the chaos, raised his fist and ordered Kakyoin to get into the cable car.

"I'm gonna knock your crooked, possessed body right into the cable car!" Bardock declared, his punch landing with force and sending Kakyoin flying into the cable car. Taro swiftly took control, restraining Kakyoin in a chokehold, while the rest of the group cautiously entered the cable car. Anne sought refuge behind Bardock, fear etched on her face as she witnessed Kakyoin's bleeding and extended jaw.

"'Possessed' isn't quite the word," Kakyoin responded, breaking free from Taro's hold and growing in size. "This isn't Kakyoin!" Taro exclaimed, bewildered by the transformation unfolding before them.

Bardock questioned the intruder's true identity, pondering if he was a Stand, but realizing that he had been able to physically strike him. Meanwhile, the cable car doors closed, leaving Anne stranded on the platform.

"Bardock, I can merge with any organic matter I consume. I'm a Stand that anyone can see and touch. I'm the Yellow Temperance of the Temperance tarot card," the imposter revealed, the fake Kakyoin melting into yellow goo, revealing a topless man with long hair. Taro and Bardock circled around the man, observing as the goo was absorbed back into his body.

The man boasted about his Stand's abilities, “Gaze upon my handsome face with envy! Come on, bardock, old pal?  Take a look at your hand. See that little bit of me? It latched on when you hit me.“ said the man. Yellow goo was attached to his finger. “But I'm warning you: touch it, and I'll go after your left hand, too. You should save your left hand for picking your nose! This stand is a slow eater… and the more it eats, the bigger it gets. You’ll never get it off!” 

As tension filled the air, Bardock's right pinky became covered in yellow goo, which started bleeding, causing Bardock and Taro to unleash a primal roar as their determination for battle surged through their veins. Purple aura radiated around Bardock as his Stand, 'Purpose Song,' was summoned. It delivered a powerful punch towards the imposter, but the yellow goo emerged from the imposter's body, intercepting the attack.

"When I digest you, I'll shove your crap down your measly throat!" taunted the imposter as the yellow goo covered Purpose Song's incoming fist. Bardock's right arm was engulfed in purple flames, causing him to wince in pain. He frantically moved his arm, trying to extinguish the burning sensation, while the imposter laughed in amusement.

Meanwhile, Anne urgently contacted Fasha and the rest of the group from the cable car platform. "Hey, is this Fasha? Bardock and Taro are in big trouble," Anne exclaimed, her voice filled with worry.

"Anne? What's wrong?" Fasha inquired, concerned by the urgency in Anne's voice. Jotaro, Avdol, Joseph, and Bardock's crew grew curious upon hearing the conversation. 

"It's Mr. Kakyoin..." Anne started, her voice trailing off.

"Kakyoin?!" Fasha exclaimed in disbelief.

"So, he has betrayed us?!" Joseph interjected, his voice laced with disappointment and frustration.

"Mr. Kakyoin's face... his jaw extended! But Mr. Kakyoin wasn't Mr. Kakyoin! And Bardock and Taro got attacked by some weird slime on the cable car, and it's eating Bardock's finger!" Anne exclaimed, her voice filled with alarm and concern.

"Calm down! Where are you right now?" Fasha asked, trying to assess the situation.

"I'm at the boarding area for the cable cars at the trade center! They're being attacked! Mr. Kakyoin is attacking them," Anne replied, her voice trembling with fear.

"Hurry and come back to the hotel," Joseph instructed, taking the phone from Fasha. He quickly processed the information and realized the gravity of the situation.

Meanwhile, Kakyoin walked into the room, seemingly unaware of the chaos unfolding. "Did someone say my name just now?" he asked innocently.

"Where have you been?" Joseph questioned, suspicion in his voice.

"Bardock left me behind, so I was sunbathing by the pool with Polnareff," Kakyoin explained casually.

"With your uniform on?" Joseph raised an eyebrow, finding Kakyoin's response questionable.

"Yes, why not?" Kakyoin shrugged nonchalantly.

Joseph's eyes widened as realization struck. "It's all right. We have the real one here with us! Anne, that means your Kakyoin is fake!" he declared, confirming their suspicions. 

"I've been telling you that!" Anne exclaimed, feeling validated that her suspicions were confirmed. Suddenly, the sound of breaking glass caught their attention.

"Bardock and Taro jumped out of the cable car," Anne continued, her voice filled with urgency. Bardock and Taro had managed to grab onto a nearby platform and hoisted themselves up to safety. Bardock inspected his hand, his expression grim.

"A stand that fuses with flesh?" Bardock muttered to Taro, realization dawning upon him.

"It's devouring my finger. Worst of all, I might have to lose my fingers," Bardock lamented, a sense of helplessness creeping in.

"We have to find a way to remove that stand from your finger," Taro replied, determined to assist his friend.

However, their moment of respite was interrupted by the taunting voice of Rubber Soul. "Think you got away? Sorry to burst your bubble. Now dig that earwax out of your ears and listen up, you two. My name is Rubber Soul, and my stand, Yellow Temperance, has no weaknesses. You didn't escape. I just have no need to chase you! You're as good as dead!" Rubber Soul's voice echoed from the distance as the cable car carrying him vanished.

Bardock took out a lighter and ignited the goo that covered his finger. The flames spread, but to his surprise, the yellow goo persisted. Taro watched in astonishment as Bardock scanned the area for a solution. His eyes landed on a child enjoying a popsicle in a nearby cable car. Perhaps the cold could freeze the yellow goo.

Without hesitation, Bardock flew over to the cable car and opened the door, causing a stir among the passengers. He stood up confidently and approached the kid, who looked bewildered. "I'm going to need that cold treat for a second," Bardock said, taking the popsicle from the surprised child.

One lady nearby expressed her concern. "Excuse me, young man? What do you think you're doing with that child?" she questioned. Bardock glanced back at her and replied, "This is your kid?" When the lady denied it, he simply told her to enjoy the ride and focused on his task.

Squatting down in front of the kid, Bardock explained his intentions. "Sorry, kid. When we get to the bottom, I'll buy you a new one, okay?" The kid nodded in agreement, and Bardock stood up, placing the popsicle against the yellow goo on his finger.

He hoped that the extreme cold would help burn off the stubborn substance, but to his dismay, the contact caused his hand to bleed. The yellow goo transformed into sharp needles and began digging deeper into his hand. "Now it's forming needles and digging deeper into my hand!" Bardock exclaimed, feeling the desperation of the situation.

The lady who had spoken earlier chimed in with a taunting remark. "Come now! Nothing will work, not even fire and ice!" she declared confidently. Bardock couldn't help but notice her strange behavior, blowing her nose and touching her breast.

Realizing that she was the true enemy, Bardock confronted her. "I told you before, didn't I? You won't find a single weakness. You're mine, you little..." the lady laughed as yellow goo dripped onto a nearby dog.

The kid, frightened and in tears, pointed behind his sleeping dad. "Papa! The puppy! It got our puppy!" he cried out. Bardock's attention turned to the dog, knowing he had to act quickly.

"You were waiting for me in this cable car, weren't you?" Bardock confronted the lady, causing both the dad and his son to scream in terror. “My precious pocky!” said the dad clutched onto the dog's leash, not realizing the danger it posed.

Bardock warned him, "Watch out! Don't pull him! Let go!" But it was too late. The yellow goo engulfed the dog, causing its head to break off with a gory explosion of blood. The leash and collar broke free. 

As the chaos unfolded, Rubber Soul revealed himself, his disguise exploding into yellow goo. "I've come to put an end to you, Bardock, old pal!" he declared. Bardock's stand, Purpose Song, materialized and attempted to strike Rubber Soul with a pipe. However, the yellow goo trapped the pipe, rendering Bardock's attack ineffective.

Rubber Soul gloated, taunting Bardock  “I keep telling you, I don't have any weaknesses! Are you even listening? You monkey! “  noticing Bardock's tail around his waist began to tighten, triggering a painful memory of Frieza's laughter. The pipe in Purpose Song's grip twisted under the immense pressure.

"I touched a nerve. My stand is armor that can also absorb power. A defense wall that can also attack!" Rubber Soul exclaimed triumphantly, continuing to mock Bardock and asserting his helplessness against Yellow Temperance. The yellow goo swarmed Bardock, placing him in a dire predicament. As his hand bled, Bardock felt the gravity of the situation. 

"You're right, you really have no weaknesses. Maybe you are the world's strongest, and that's terrifying. But I'll tell ya, we Saiyans are a powerful race of aliens. We use raw force to fight our way past any obstacle. I still haven't used my raw strength," Bardock declared, a determined look on his face.

Rubber Soul was taken aback by Bardock's words. As Bardock moved his hand, the goo stuck to it. Seizing the opportunity, Bardock leaped out of the doorway, with the goo still attached. Rubber Soul was pulled along by the weight of Bardock, screaming as he dangled in the air. Bardock looked down at him, a mixture of determination and satisfaction in his eyes.

Using the goo like a sticky rope, Bardock brought Rubber Soul closer. The fear in Rubber Soul's eyes was evident as Bardock continued to pull. The distance between them decreased, and Bardock tightened his grip on Rubber Soul's neck. Cocking back his fist, Bardock let it fly, releasing his hold on Rubber Soul upon impact.

Rubber Soul plummeted rapidly into the water below, only to be shot back up into Bardock's fist by the elasticity of the yellow goo. The impact broke his nose, and he fell back down, repeating the cycle. Sadao ran up to Taro and Anne, who watched the intense encounter unfold. Anne's mouth hung open in astonishment, while Taro smirked with satisfaction.

"What is this? The enemy is some kind of strange yo-yo," Sadao remarked, observing the back-and-forth struggle between Bardock and Rubber Soul. Taro nodded in agreement, understanding the dynamics at play.

With each resurfacing of Rubber Soul, Bardock delivered a bone-breaking punch, the force and elasticity of the goo causing the punches to accelerate. Rubber Soul screamed in pain as Bardock grabbed his neck, his strength and determination unwavering.

"I can't take it anymore. I'm through. My nose and jaw are broken. They have to wire my jaw shut too. Dio paid me to do this. I didn't plan on risking my life to go after you guys. There, see," Rubber Soul pleaded, the yellow goo being absorbed back into his body.

Bardock tightened his grip on Rubber Soul's neck, his expression stern. "I want something from you. The other stand users, I want all the info you've got," Bardock demanded.

Rubber Soul hesitated, expressing a sense of pride. "That is the one thing I cannot talk about. I have some pride, you know. I can't rat them out..." he trailed off. Bardock understood the code among stand users, the unspoken rule of not revealing one's abilities to others, exposing weaknesses in the process. His grip slackened.

But Rubber Soul blurted out crucial information, unable to contain himself. "Oh, I remember now! Death! The Empress, The Hanged Man, and The Emperor are after you!" he revealed, his words catching Bardock's attention.

"Thank you for the information," Bardock said, gradually loosening his grip on Rubber Soul's neck. Rubber Soul panicked, fearing Bardock might release him prematurely. 

"N-no, honestly! I really don't know!" Rubber Soul pleaded, hoping to gain Bardock's trust. "Stand users never reveal their abilities to each other. If they did, they'd be exposing their weaknesses outright. But I do know that some witch taught Dio about stands... Her sons are one of the four coming after you. His name is j. Geil . He's unmistakable because he has two right hands, and his card is the Hanged Man. He's the one who killed Polnareff's sister, right? I've heard occasional rumors about his power... a mirror. Apparently, he uses a mirror. I haven't actually seen it, but Polnareff has no chance of winning. He's dead meat. That is all I have to say," Rubber Soul revealed, desperate to share what little he knew.

Bardock absorbed the information, realizing the gravity of the situation. j. Geil 's stand, the Hanged Man, posed a serious threat. Bardock's thoughts turned to his allies and the need to strategize.

"I appreciate your cooperation. You've been more helpful than you realize," Bardock said, his grip gradually slackening further. Rubber Soul felt a glimmer of hope, relieved that his life might be spared.

"But I can't let you go just yet," Bardock continued, surprising Rubber Soul. "You've caused enough trouble, and I won't risk you revealing our encounter to others."

With a swift motion, Bardock tightened his grip on Rubber Soul's neck once more. Rubber Soul gasped for breath, his eyes widening in fear. Bardock maintained a firm resolve, knowing he had to eliminate this threat.

"I'm sorry it has to end this way, but I can't afford any loose ends," Bardock said, his voice filled with determination. He focused his strength, channeling his raw power into one final move.

Releasing his grip on Rubber Soul, Bardock delivered a powerful punch, sending him hurtling back down into the water below. The impact was brutal, leaving Rubber Soul battered and defeated.

As Rubber Soul descended, Taro, Anne, and Sadao watched the scene unfold with a mix of awe and disbelief. Rubber Soul's presence had been eradicated, and the danger he posed had dissipated.

"He won," Taro said with a wide grin, marveling at Bardock's strength and resolve. Anne, still in shock, couldn't find the words to express her astonishment. Bardock floated down and over to the platform.

Sadao approached Bardock, a sense of admiration in his eyes. "That was an incredible display of power," he acknowledged. "You Saiyans truly are formidable beings."

Bardock nodded in acknowledgment, his focus already shifting to the challenges that lay ahead. The information provided by Rubber Soul had given him a glimpse into the stand users he would face, and Bardock knew he had to prepare himself and his allies for what was to come.

With newfound determination, Bardock took a deep breath, ready to face the next adversaries and protect those dear to him. The battle against the stand users had only just begun, and Bardock was resolved to see it through to the end.

As they made their way back to the hotel, Bardock and the others recounted the events that had unfolded. They knew the importance of staying vigilant and prepared for the journey ahead. Their next destination was India, and they boarded a train bound for Calcutta.

Inside the dining car, the group sat together, discussing their recent encounter. Polnareff turned his gaze toward the window and spoke up, "So, we're finally on our way to India. And the man with the two right hands is called J. Geil..."

Fasha, curious about Anne's whereabouts, interrupted, "Where did Anne run off to?" Joseph responded, explaining, "She was hanging around Singapore station right before our train departed, but..."

Avdol chimed in, sharing his suspicion, "The story about her dad sounded really fishy to me. I bet she is a runaway. But it is a bit lonely without that little rugrat, right, Jojo?"

Jotaro nodded in agreement, understanding the sentiment. "It's eerie... to think a stand could disguise itself as me," Kakyoin added, reflecting on the bizarre situation.

Bardock, standing next to Jotaro, joined the conversation, "Seems he had already turned into you by the time I left the hotel." The group contemplated the implications of such a deception.

Amidst the conversation, Kakyoin, with his usual nonchalant demeanor, pointed at the cherries on Jotaro's plate. "Jojo, are you going to eat that cherry? Not to be greedy, but they are my favorite. Could I have one?"

Jotaro responded with a simple, "Yeah, sure," and handed a cherry to Kakyoin. Grateful, Kakyoin accepted it, biting off the stem. He then proceeded to playfully move the cherry around in his mouth, making the sound of "lick" multiple times.

Bardock, observing the peculiar scene, couldn't hide his disgust. Trying to divert his attention, Kakyoin exclaimed, "Hey, look, Jojo, flamingos in flight!" Bardock turned to glance out the window, momentarily distracted from Kakyoin's antics.

Unbeknownst to the rest of the group, Anne had found a hiding spot and fell asleep, seeking solace in the seat.

 

Notes:

Please leave a review. more to come. tell me if you like the chapter or not. don't be a dick!

Chapter 20: Ball Hunt in Boise: Uniting to Face Piccolo's Peril

Monaito's House, New Vegeta, Age 737 Monday December 4th 1988 

Bulma found herself snooping around Monaito's new house, her curiosity getting the better of her. As she explored, her attention was immediately captured by two dragon balls lying in a briefcase that was open against the wall. The mystical orbs emitted a captivating aura, tempting her to investigate further.

Suddenly, Monaito appeared behind her, placing a hand on Bulma's shoulder. Caught off guard, she let out a small scream before quickly composing herself. Monaito, with a calm demeanor, questioned her, "Why are you drawn to my dragon balls? Perhaps a wish?"

Bulma furrowed her brow, puzzled by Monaito's statement. "Wish? I have this," she responded, reaching into her backpack and pulling out the two-star dragon ball. She held it up for Monaito to see, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. “So you have one of the guardian’s dragon balls. It would be an adventure to gather them all! Once you get them all you can summon a dragon that can grant your wish.” said Monaito leaning on his wooden cane. 

The prospect of summoning a dragon to grant her wish ignited a spark of excitement within her. She carefully listened to his advice, considering the challenges and dangers they might encounter along the way.

Just as they were contemplating their next move, a voice suddenly echoed in their minds, revealing itself as Kami, the Earth's guardian. “This is Kami, the earth’s guardian. My evil half king piccolo has gone in search of the dragon balls in hope to make a wish for dio or for himself! He is very ruthless. He will destroy anyone who gets in his path. He has aid from his children, tambourine, drum, Ukulele, Piano and Cymbal in hopes of making the search quicker. Come to look out so I can give you aid. It is currently hovering over Boise national park in Idaho in the clouds.“

While Kami spoke, Bulma instinctively tinkered with a radar she had recently created. She aimed it at the two-star dragon ball in her possession, adjusting the knobs until the electromagnetic pulses registered on the screen. The radar emitted a series of beeps, indicating a successful connection. Bulma continued to click the top of the device, causing the radar's display to shrink.

As the screen came to life, a detailed map with roads appeared, highlighting their location and potential paths to follow. Bulma and Monaito exchanged glances, their eyes brimming with excitement and determination. They were thrilled to see a small dot representing the two-star dragon ball appearing before them on the map. Bulma couldn't contain her joy and let out a cheer, celebrating her successful accomplishment.

After her moment of triumph, Bulma turned her attention to Monaito, the wise old Namekian who had been guiding her. She advised him to hide the briefcase containing the dragon balls, fearing that King Piccolo might mistake it for part of his own set of dragon balls. Monaito nodded in agreement and swiftly closed the briefcase, revealing the Speedwagon Foundation logo etched on its surface. He carefully slid the briefcase behind a bookcase, ensuring it remained concealed and safe from prying eyes.

Realizing that their journey ahead would be arduous and demanding, Monaito asked Bulma if she had any friends or crushes who could assist them on their quest. Bulma blushed at the question, her thoughts momentarily drifting to the prince. With a determined look on her face, she left Monaito's house and made her way towards the square, where a gathering of Saiyans had convened to discuss the imminent threat posed by King Piccolo.

As Bulma approached the square, a sense of anticipation filled the air. The crowd murmured with concern, voicing their worries and fears. The scribe, appointed by King Vegeta, reassured them that their concerns would be conveyed to the king, promising to address the imminent danger they faced. Bulma found herself standing in front of a Saiyan with a paper, diligently jotting down the concerns of the people.

As she glanced around, her eyes caught sight of Raditz and Prince Vegeta engaged in a conversation a few feet away. Bulma felt a surge of determination within her. She knew that she had the courage to confront the challenges that lay ahead, but perhaps the assistance and support of these powerful Saiyans could be the key to their success. With renewed confidence, Bulma stepped forward, ready to join the discussion and present her own ideas for combating the threat of King Piccolo.

“This is the right time to do something," Prince Vegeta declared, his voice filled with determination. "The others have gone to fight Dio. We can take this opportunity to sneak out and confront King Piccolo and his children." 

Raditz hesitated, his expression clouded with worry. "But what if we die? How would our parents react when we return? I don't want to see my mother cry. Jocha, Caulifla and Kakarot are already in a coma, and I can't bear the thought of adding more pain to our family. Are we too young and inexperienced to face such a formidable enemy?"

Before Prince Vegeta could respond, Bulma interjected, offering an alternative plan. "Why don't we focus on finding the dragon balls before them? By gathering the dragon balls, we can gain the power we need to stand against King Piccolo. It's a strategic approach that can increase our chances of success."

Prince Vegeta and Raditz turned to face Bulma, intrigued by her suggestion. Prince Vegeta nodded, recognizing the potential benefits of her plan. "I suppose if we manage to find the dragon balls first, we can still confront King Piccolo and his children with an advantage. It's a clever strategy."

Raditz voiced his concerns, emphasizing the need for additional power. "But we must also consider that we may need more strength to face our adversaries. We should seek ways to enhance our abilities and gain the necessary power to protect ourselves and defeat King Piccolo."
"So how do we find the dragon balls?" Prince Vegeta inquired, his eyes fixed on Bulma. 

Bulma reached into her bag and pulled out a device that caught Raditz's attention. "What's that?" he asked curiously.

"This is a dragon ball radar," Bulma explained. "It uses electromagnetic pulses to locate the remaining dragon balls."

Prince Vegeta nodded, understanding the purpose of the device, while Raditz voiced his curiosity further. "Did you make this yourself?"

Bulma nodded proudly. "Yes, I designed and built it. No stands involved, just good old-fashioned genetics."

The revelation left Prince Vegeta and Raditz dumbfounded, their eyes wide with surprise. Without wasting any more time, Bulma urged them to get going before anyone could stop them. The trio set off, walking away from the crowd and seeking refuge in the shadows of a nearby building.

"Now, where is the location of the dragon ball? Should we head to Kami first?" Prince Vegeta questioned, eager to plan their next move.

Bulma consulted the dragon radar, her gaze fixed on its screen. "There is a dragon ball located in Boise National Park, but the closest one is in Morioh, where Mr. Joestar's wife and child are currently residing."

Prince Vegeta and Raditz exchanged glances, silently agreeing on their destination. Taking to the sky, they stopped mid-air to discuss their mode of transportation. 

"Can you fly?" Prince Vegeta asked Bulma, his eyes assessing her capabilities.

Bulma shook her head, admitting her lack of flying skills. Raditz chimed in, offering an alternative. "Do you want to learn or would you prefer to be carried?"

Bulma contemplated for a moment before replying, "I'm not interested in fighting, so I'd prefer to be carried."

Prince Vegeta landed gracefully, allowing Bulma to climb onto his back. With Bulma securely on his back, Prince Vegeta soared into the sky, following the direction pointed out by Bulma.

As they flew, Raditz struck up a conversation with Bulma. "So, besides fighting, why don't you want to learn how to fly?"

Bulma held onto Prince Vegeta tightly as she replied, "I prefer to stay out of the limelight. My true passion lies in working on gadgets and inventions."

Prince Vegeta's curiosity was piqued, and he continued the conversation. "I've been reading through the comics you Earthlings have, and I came across a hero named Iron Man. He's a man without superpowers who built a suit of armor that allows him to fly by shooting flames out of his hands and feet. I was wondering if you could build a suit like that."

Bulma's eyes lit up with excitement as she absorbed Prince Vegeta's words. The prospect of creating a suit like Iron Man's ignited her curiosity and fueled her imagination, sparking new possibilities in her mind. As they soared over the ocean, Japan came into view, and the refreshing sea breeze brushed against their skin, filling the air with the scent of saltwater. Bulma held onto Prince Vegeta tightly, ensuring she wouldn't fall during their speedy flight. The question of what to do if someone else possessed a dragon ball lingered in Bulma's mind.

"We take it by force," Prince Vegeta asserted, his determination evident in his voice.

Bulma pouted and crossed her arms. "Or we can ask nicely, like civilized Earthlings," Raditz suggested, offering an alternative approach.

Bulma pointed in a specific direction, guiding them towards their destination. Realizing the need for stealth, she suggested ascending into the clouds to avoid being detected. Prince Vegeta let out a frustrated sigh but complied, taking them higher into the sky. Bulma clung tightly to Prince Vegeta's neck, feeling the cold air bite at her skin, unlike Raditz and Prince Vegeta, who seemed unaffected by the chill.

As they descended beneath the dense clouds, the rain started pouring down, drenching the trio. Bulma, now shivering with cold, did her best to protect the dragon radar while directing them toward the road leading to the Higashikata residence. With a splash, their feet landed on the pavement, and they hurriedly ran up the driveway, seeking shelter from the rain.

They reached the front door and knocked, their anticipation growing with each passing moment. After a few minutes, the door swung open, and Tomoko Higashikata stood before them, a flicker of recognition crossing her eyes. Without hesitation, she invited them inside, acknowledging the urgency in their visit. Prince Vegeta stooped down to let Bulma off his back, and she gratefully stepped down onto the floor.

As the three dripping-wet visitors stood before her, Tomoko couldn't help but feel a mixture of concern and curiosity. "What are you doing here? Does your parents know you're here?" she asked, trying to make sense of the situation.

Prince Vegeta took the lead in responding, his voice resolute. "One of Dio's allies is gathering the wish-granting dragon balls, and we are doing the same. We believe that one of the dragon balls is here in this city," he explained, his gaze unwavering.

Tomoko nodded, understanding the urgency of their mission. She knew she needed to assist them in their quest.

They heard another knock on the door. As Tomoko opened the door to greet the unexpected visitors, she was surprised to find Tarble, Turles, and Cabba standing outside, just as drenched as the others. She invited them into the house, allowing them to join the growing group seeking shelter from the rain.

Tarble couldn't contain his curiosity and blurted out, "Vegeta, why did you come here? We followed you for ages. You're not planning to fight Piccolo, are you?" Prince Vegeta scoffed, his voice filled with determination, "You always follow me, brothers. What would our parents think?" Tarble and Cabba lowered their heads, their expressions filled with regret. But Prince Vegeta's reassurance brought smiles to their faces, "It's okay. We need more strength."

Tomoko, still processing the sudden influx of guests, turned her attention to Cabba and Tarble. "So you are twins," she remarked, to which they nodded. Then she pointed at Prince Vegeta, asking, "And you are his brother?" Once again, they nodded. Tomoko's curiosity piqued as she turned to Turles. "And who are you?" she inquired. Turles introduced himself, his voice tinged with sadness. "My name is Turles. My cousins Kakarot, and Caulifla are in a coma." Tears welled up in Tomoko's eyes, realizing the gravity of the situation.

Concerned, Bulma asked, "What's wrong? Where is little Josuke?" Tomoko led them up the stairs and opened a door, revealing Josuke lying in bed with a cloth on his forehead. He was sound asleep. Tomoko explained, her voice filled with gratitude, "He fell ill, so I took him to the hospital. But on our way back, a sudden snowstorm struck. We were stuck until a kind young man helped us get our car moving. We haven't seen him since. It's gotten worse now he is in a coma."

The group gathered around Josuke's bed, a sense of shared concern enveloping them. They knew that their mission to find the dragon balls was now intertwined with the well-being of this young boy. They went back down stairs.They gathered around the fireplace, seeking warmth and comfort, Tomoko lit a match and a fire quickly crackled to life. They settled down on the carpet, exhaustion from the day's events overtaking them. Tomoko watched over them, a smile gracing her face as she witnessed their peaceful slumber.

---

The rain outside had subsided, leaving only a gentle drizzle as the sun timidly peeked through the clouds. The radio turned on “Mori-Mori-Mori-Mori Morioh Cho Radio! (Morioh Cho radio) We love Morioh Cho, Good Morning! Greetings, all. This is Morioh Cho Radio, and your host, once again, is me, your neighbor, Kai Harada. What a refreshing morning. The rain has let up and the sun is shining. These showers were tame compared to the November rain we had last month,  And I have the perfect song here to start off the day. Here's our first song of the morning.” 

Suddenly, a gunshot echoed through the air, followed by the piercing cries of a young girl. Startled, everyone jolted awake, their Saiyan instincts kicking in as they instinctively scanned the room for any signs of danger. Tomoko's face turned pale, and they all rushed towards the door, their hearts pounding with a mix of concern and anticipation.

Stepping outside, they carefully surveyed the surroundings, their eyes darting up and down the sidewalk. The sound of crying led them to a corner where two lifeless bodies lay on the ground, their blood staining the pavement beneath them. The cries grew louder, drawing their attention to a small blue-haired girl, her tear-stained face and outstretched arms reaching for her fallen parents.

A masked man stood menacingly over the girl, a bloodied knife in his hand. Turles, unintentionally stepping into a puddle, created a splashing sound that caught the man's attention. Startled, he turned his gaze towards the group and quickly fled the scene. The girl, still sobbing, looked up at Raditz, who stepped over the bodies and extended a helping hand. The girl's tears gradually subsided as she looked up at him, her innocent eyes filled with curiosity and hope.

With the sun's rays breaking through the clouds, creating a halo-like effect behind Raditz, the thought of an angel crossed the girl's mind. She tentatively accepted his hand and stood up, finding solace in his presence. Raditz, captivated by her charm, couldn't help but think, "She is cute." Seeking to establish a connection, he asked, "What is your name?"

There was a brief pause before the girl answered, "Launch." Raditz introduced himself, along with the rest of the group, and they each waved in turn as their names were mentioned. Tomoko, recognizing the need for immediate assistance, swiftly called the police, while the group remained on the sidewalk, providing comfort and support.

As the police arrived at the scene, Officer Ryohei Higashikata took charge and squatted down to speak with Launch, his gentle demeanor encouraging her to share her statement. The group stood by, providing unwavering support and strength. After assessing the situation, the police suggested that Tomoko should take Launch back to her house until they could determine if she had any other family. Tomoko nodded, bidding farewell to her father and leading Launch back to her nearby home.

Once inside, they returned to the comforting warmth of the fireplace. Raditz offered comforting words to Launch while Bulma focused her attention on the dragon radar, trying to determine the location of the next dragon ball. Prince Vegeta observed Bulma closely, intrigued by her determination and intellect. Suddenly, Bulma stood up, capturing the attention of everyone in the room. She shared the news, stating that the dragon ball was located across town, in a specialty shop that purportedly sold legendary artifacts.

Tomoko nodded, recognizing the shop Bulma referred to. All eyes turned to Tomoko, silently seeking her permission to embark on this quest. Letting out a sigh, Tomoko acknowledged that she couldn't stop them from collecting the dragon balls. The group erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable. They made their way towards the door, ready to embark on their next adventure.

Tomoko offered a parting wish for their safety and entrusted Launch's well-being to the group, hoping that this journey would provide a distraction from the recent events. Raditz gave a thumbs-up, taking hold of Launch's hand and guiding her out the door. Bulma and Prince Vegeta led the way, while the others formed a protective formation around them. Raditz took the opportunity to explain their mission to Launch, extending an invitation for her to join them if she wished.

They crossed the road together, their footsteps echoing through the streets as Bulma turned a corner. The group followed closely behind, their anticipation building. In the distance, the train station came into view, marking their destination. They walked up the stairs as the path angled in two paths one headed toward the train station the other to a shopping district. Bulma headed toward the shopping district. The path curved as they passed trees. As trains passed by them on the right they could see the tops of buildings on the left. They drew nearer as the buildings got bigger. 

The path opened up to an outdoor mall. Where tourists bustled around the outside as the doors opened as people went inside and outside. They drew nearer as they got stairs from people looking at their age and the saiyan tails. Bulma pointed to a store called ‘the mystery shop’. 

As they entered the mysterious shop, the sound of a bell chimed, announcing their arrival. Their eyes were immediately drawn to various intriguing objects displayed throughout the store. The owner eagerly showcased each item, revealing their unique qualities and origins.

First, they marveled at A black notebook propped up inside a glass case on a pedestal. “Ah the death note, some say if you write someone's names and picture them they die. Some say if you touch it with bare hands that a shinigami will bind you to it only whoever touches can see the spirit.” said the owner. The notion of an evil spirit only visible to the one who touched the book amused the group.

Next, their attention shifted a red cloak held by strings it flapped in the wind. It was the Cloak of Levitation, an artifact once wielded by a sorcerer that bestowed the ability to fly. The owner shared stories of its sentience and its knack for choosing those in need.

Their curiosity then led them to a collection of a group of fruits called devil fruits, colorful and varied, said to grant strange powers when consumed. The owner whispered about the fruits' abilities, including the ability to stretch one's skin or even change one's gender.

Another item of intrigue was a set of mechanical balls, each uniquely designed and seemingly made of metal. it looked like they could be opened by a release mechanism in the middle. The owner revealed that they were a 1-to-1 scale model of a core game item for a new Nintendo game, obtained illicitly and now marked for destruction.

Their fascination continued as they encountered three books adorned with the image of a hand with six fingers, each containing knowledge of the strange occurrences in Morioh. The author's mysterious disappearance added an air of intrigue to the books.

A ring made of pure gold caught their attention next. The owner recited the famous quote ' One ring to rule them all, one ring to find them, One ring to bring them all and in the darkness bind them.’ from The Lord of the Rings, describing the ring's power of invisibility and its potential to possess its user.

Finally, the moment they had been waiting for arrived—the five-star dragon ball, radiating an orange glow, sat atop a pillow protected by glass. This precious artifact held the potential to grant wishes.

As they marveled at the dragon ball, their eyes moved to the final item—an intricately carved bow and arrow with a distinct yellow pattern. The owner mentioned its ability to bestow strange abilities upon the wielder.

Filled with a sense of awe and wonder, Bulma approached the owner, Mr. Nijimura, who presented them with a paper listing the items and their prices. Bulma, determined not to give away their true objective, checked each item's box, maintaining an air of interest in every piece. With her credit card linked to the Speedwagon Foundation funds, Bulma made the payment, securing their purchase.

As Mr. Nijimura packed up their items with a smile, an unexpected turn of events unfolded. The arrow, previously displayed with the bow, suddenly vibrated and flew forward, surprising Mr. Nijimura and causing him to fall to the ground. The arrow darted toward Bulma and the others, prompting a quick and frantic response. The arrow pierced right through Bulma. Launch, in a state of disbelief, sneezed, triggering her transformation from her blue-haired self to her yellow-haired alter ego. The arrow grazed Cabba, his wounds healed as his saiyan genes went overtime.

With a fierce expression on her face, Launch skillfully evaded the arrow, narrowly escaping its trajectory. However, the arrow grazed her ankle before clattering to the ground. A surge of anger consumed her, and she brandished a firework as if it were a weapon. The group, with their purchased items in tow, quickly retreated towards the store's exit, cautiously moving away from Launch's pyromaniac display.

Prince Vegeta, carrying Bulma, led the way as Launch's mischievous gaze locked onto Mr. Nijimura. Igniting the firework, Launch hobbled out of the store, creating a chaotic scene as the firework exploded, setting off the fire alarms and sending people fleeing from the mall in a frenzy.

Bulma's screams echoed through the air as her intense headache overwhelmed her. Prince Vegeta gently placed her on the pavement, her wound bleeding profusely. In an instant, Raditz summoned his Stand, 'Action! Not Words,' and with a flash of light, he produced a bag of beans. Understanding the urgency of the situation, Raditz handed a bean to Prince Vegeta, who reluctantly forced it down Bulma's throat. As the bean worked its magic, Bulma's wounds miraculously healed, though she continued to whimper in pain.

Turning his attention to Launch, Raditz extended a bean towards her. Launch hesitated, “What is this? Why should I trust you?” shouted launch. Raditz stared at her as he thought the blue hair and yellow hair have separate memories. Raditz locked eyes with her, a silent understanding passing between them. With a forceful hand on her shoulder, he broke through her defenses, and Launch sensed a familiarity in their presence. Blushing inexplicably, “Fine,” said launch as she ate the bean. In an instant, her ankle healed, and they swiftly made their escape, carefully safeguarding their purchased items.

Returning to the house in a rush, they burst through the door, placing their items down and gently settling Bulma on the couch. Concern etched on her face, Tomoko conducted a silent roll call, only to realize that Launch was missing. Instead, standing before her was a blonde-haired girl. Confusion filled the air as Tomoko questioned the girl's identity. With a scoff, the girl revealed herself “it’s me launch, i have two forms. I don’t know what the other is doing. So why am I here?” said launch. 

The room fell into a solemn silence, the weight of the recent events sinking in. Amidst Bulma's whimpering, Launch observed her surroundings, her gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and sadness. Summoning her courage, Tomoko spoke up, sharing the heartbreaking news. Launch's parents had been among the victims of a heinous murderer, responsible for the deaths of over 81 people, predominantly women. Launch's other personality had been present during the tragic event, prompting Tomoko and the others to offer her refuge and support in their home.

Launch's tears flowed freely as she tried to remain strong, this is for her other personality to express. Bulma had fallen asleep, finally finding respite from the day's tumultuous events. Tomoko, curious about their purchases, watched as they unboxed the new items. Raditz explained “We have a supposed notebook that kills the person whose name is in the book. A sentient cloak that flies if it wants too. Fruits that give magical powers to whoever eats it. Three books that have a strange history in Morioh. A ring that turns the user invisible. A dragon ball we were looking for. Finally an arrow that gives people powers. It pierced through bulma and grazed launch. Everyone is ok. I summoned healing items that healed their wounds.“

Suddenly,  “Hey Raditz?” said turles looking over the items. “Yeah!” said Raditz. “ Every item is accounted for except the last item,” said turles. Everyone was silent when they heard this. “Makes sense, the owner didn’t have time to pack it up, since launch exploded the shop on fire!” said Raditz. Launch and Raditz glared at each other. An aura surrounded Raditz and launch.“Settle down, it’s ok if you lost the arrow, we are only focusing on the dragon balls ok.” said tomoko.

However, Tarble found the death note intriguing and began examining its rules carefully. He was examining it flipping through the pages.  He was examining the rules of the death note. 

Rule 1: The human whose name is written in this note shall die.

 Rule 2:This note will not take effect unless the writer has the person's face in their mind when writing his/her name. Rule 3:Therefore, people sharing the same name will not be affected. 

Rule 4:If the cause of death is written within the next 60 seconds of writing the person's name, it will happen. 

Rule 5:If the cause of death is not specified, the person will simply die of a heart attack. After writing the cause of death, details of the death should be written in the next 6 minutes and 40 seconds. 

Rule 6: If the person using this Note fails to consecutively write names of people to be killed within 13 days of each other, then the user will die. 

Rule 7: If you make this Note unusable by tearing it up or burning it, all the humans who have touched the Note till then will die.

He flipped through the pages seeing it was already used.  Who is Kurou Otoharada or Takuo Shibuimaru? There was a list of names and some of how they died. Raditz walked over and looked over Tarble's shoulder. “This is very well crafted for being a fake. It looks almost believable. “ said Turles to raditz. “I wonder if the phantom is real?” said tarble. “Have you tried it?” said cabba who was sitting next to him. “I don’t like the look of this rule. Rule 6: If the person using this Note fails to consecutively write names of people to be killed within 13 days of each other, then the user will die." The room got quiet as They passed around the death note so they could read the rules for themselves. 

 “all according to kei-ka-ku.” said a figure with goggles behind them. “Oh hey that’s my notebook that I tossed into the mortal world because I was bored. By the way my name is Kira. Who are you going to kill today? Are you going to bend the world to your knees” said Kira, laughing. 

Bulma turned over, muttering still asleep. “Are you a stand or a stand user, is this a trick, what about the last two rules.” said the group in turn. 

Kira, with his skull-like appearance and eerie demeanor, replied “A stand what? It’s not a trick. The last two rules are fake. Me and another shinigami ryuk swapped death notes, he wrote them in to help a mortal out of a life or death situation.” said Kira, laughing. “Can this kill the undead like a vampire?” said tomoko. 

Kira raised a finger about to answer, then stopped and pondered the question muttering to himself “this dimension had unique powers and abilities” before speaking to the group “ I don't know, no mortal has used the death note against the undead before.” the group nodded.

As the conversation went on, Bulma turns over muttering “the numbers of pie is 3.1415926535,897932384626433832795028841971693993751058209749445923078164062862089986280348253421170679…” before going back to sleep. astonishing everyone with her recitation of the numbers of pi to many decimal places. Her brilliance surprised the group, and they marveled at her intelligence for someone her age. “Did you know she was that smart for her age?” said raditz. Prince Vegeta shrugged. 

“Bulma briefs hmm. It seems like the name below is flickering in and out. All you have names below your name while you have a status effect.” said Kira, his eyes glowing red while pointing at Tomoko. The room went silent as they were trying to understand what he ment. There was a yell as Turles stood up with excitement on his face “ he means that the name below ours is the name of our stands!” Kira looked at the turles for a moment while reading something. “Hot blooded? Is that the name of your stand? Pretty good song too. ” said Kira, whispering the last part. He then looked at cabba, “his stand is named ‘Do I make you proud’ hmm. O oh invisibility.” said kira

Everyone looked excited but launch was thinking about what Kira said earlier. She came to a realization as beads of sweat dripped down her face. “You are saying that I have a stand?” said launch. “Ye-maybe,” said Kira, shrugging. “I’m an idiot!” said prince vegeta, tightening his fist. Then realization struck raditz as he spoke “that arrow is a stand arrow, maybe the same one that gave me and Prince vegeta our powers.” 

Everyone was buzzing with excitement once they heard. “We need you to see stand users, you can do that, right?” said prince vegeta. “I am just an observer. I won't help you if you start using that book, unless…” said Kira, slowing down the last word expecting someone to fall into the trap. “Unless what?” Said turles. “ I can give you shinigami eyes but only the owner of the death note can have them,” said Kira laughing. “What is the catch?” said tarble. “Oh a observant one, the catch is half your life span. No take backs if you say yes. The offer is on the table anytime.” said kira. “We will talk about it.” said tarble. Kira nodded. 

The group came together to discuss what was said. “Is it worth it?” said tarble. Prince vegeta placed a hand on his shoulder saying “I don’t think it's worth it brother. Fasha can give you that ability if you want with no cost. If you ask her nicely. The next time we see her." This made everyone agree. “No, not right now,” said tarble.  “Very well, what name are you going to write down?” said kira. “We have to see an ally first, we don't know what the enemy looks like?” said turles. They spent the time discussing possible strategies to attack the enemy, leaving Bulma asleep. 

Bulma slowly opened her eyes and the pain was gone. She couldn’t feel the pressure on her brain, she couldn’t even feel the usual migraine of her brain overloading. She was delighted that she can remember schematics and new inventions to create. Is this a dream? She heard the others discussing battle plans. She thought about the iron man suit in perfect detail, the thruster and how to make the power core for the suit. She was mumbling formulas and alloy parts. The discussion stopped as all eyes were on her. She turned over and sat up looking at their faces.  “Is it me, or is she nerdier than usual.” whispered turles to tarble. 

Prince Vegeta was blushing. She didn’t notice she manifested her stand as she was tinkering with the dragon ball radar building a new circuit board and swapping out parts with new ones making it faster. “What are you looking at?” said bulma. She turned around to see her stand. “What is that?” she screamed.  Her stand was small like a spider but looked mechanical. It was perched on her shoulder.. Bulma looked down to see a shiny new dragon radar. “That is what is called a stand, a physical manifestation of your soul and will. So what I can see is that you are a mechanic and like to tinker.” said Tomoko. 

“I can make the iron man suit, Vegeta,” said Bulma with stars in her eyes. “How long have I been asleep for?” said bulma. Tomoko looked at the clock. “ 6 hours. It’s 7 pm right now and you came back around 1 pm.” “Is it that late? We have been talking for 6 hours without having dinner.” said turles. In response all the saiyan stomachs growled. “Your stomach sounds like a group of wild beasts,” said Launch laughing. Raditz turned to launch saying “now it’s your turn to activate your stand.” launch paused for a moment while tomoko popped some tapes into the tape player. “ Joseph gave me some compilation tapes  from America when we were at New vegeta. I know some English but I am interested in learning new songs. But don’t be mad, I will turn on some regular tunes later. “ said tomoko, pushing play. music started to play.

Launch could understand English even though she hasn’t had the opportunity to study English in school. Kira chuckled to himself. The song was ‘Careless Whisper ' by wham. Launch tried to follow along but was slow. She spoke perfect English. They ordered enough food to feed the saiyans. The delivery driver gave them weird looks carrying bag after bag inside. Song after song played as launch could understand the words. An aura surrounded Launch as a humanoid stand yellow and blue appeared beside her.  “My ability is weak compared to yours.” said launch pouting. “The ability doesn’t determine how powerful your stand is. What determines how powerful your stand is your will the stronger your will the stronger your stand. Plus the saiyan’s exude power and can break stuff without thinking. Of course they have broken abilities compared to us humans.“ said Bulma. 

“Thanks, for the compliments,” said prince vegeta. Bulma lightly punched prince vegeta. “Hey.” said prince vegeta. Kira was chuckling at the chaos. “Do You have names for your stands?” said launch. “Yes. I don't know what mine is?” said Bulma thoughtfully. “I can see it clearly, Bulma's stand shall be called Science Blaster. And Launch’s stand name shall be named Careless Whisper. “ said kira cackling. It was late and tomoko got everyone's attention. “It’s getting late, time for bed.” said tomoko. Bulma and launch nodded. “Where do you want us to go? “ said Bulma. “I will get extra blankets and pillows from the cupboard. You can sleep in here tonight, “ said tomoko.  Tomoko with the help of the others got blankets and pillows and set them across the floor. When everyone was settled, Tomoko looked over and she thought, “How cute.” before turning off the light as the remains of embers lit the room as everyone fell to sleep. 

The sun peeked through the window waking everyone. All of them were ready and packed. Tomoko was making breakfast and sandwiches for their journey. “I wish I had a cooking stand like that lemo guy. Good thing the speedwagon foundation is paying for this” muttered tomoko. The group surrounded Bulma as she took a messed up vacuum with Tomoko's permission of course, started taking it apart and making it work properly.

The smell of breakfast filled the air, and everyone gathered around the table to eat the delicious meal Tomoko had prepared. Bulma, with a sense of pride, showed off her fixed vacuum and explained how her stand, Science Blaster, worked to improve mechanical objects. The group listened intently, impressed by her ingenuity and resourcefulness.

"I've never seen anyone tinker with machines like that," said Turles, a hint of admiration in his voice. "It's like you have a natural connection with technology."

Bulma blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and happiness. "Well, I've always loved machines and technology. I guess my stand just enhances that passion."

The others nodded in agreement, appreciating Bulma's unique ability. They all knew that their stands had something special to offer, and each power brought a valuable advantage to their mission.

As breakfast concluded, the group gathered their belongings and bid farewell to Tomoko, who wished them luck on their journey to find the dragon balls. They stepped out into the morning sun, ready to face the day's challenges. They walked around Morioh staying cautious as the saiyan’s protected the humans. “So how are we going to travel?” said launch. “Well we fly but we have to carry you since you can’t, unless you want to learn.” said raditz. wire

Launch stopped for a second as she smiled. “Teach me, teach me!” said launch. They walked around Morioh finding a secluded space to teach launch. They explored the city. People stopped and stared at the strange group. Where were the adults? They could see the ocean where people were working unloading cargo and moving it toward the warehouse. It was going to be really difficult to teach. 

They heard the beeping of a garbage truck as it unloaded its trash in the garbage scow before leaving. Bulma spotted metal, glass and paper that was thrown into the trash sorted in a separate container. It was full to the brim. Once the workers finished uploading the cargo. The ship let out a blast before moving out to sea. The workers checked their time and headed inside the warehouse. 

The doors shut. The group made their way down the hill. They sneaked far away from the warehouse. Bulma walked toward the recycle container. She dragged it toward their hiding space. They sat down. Bulma was sorting the recyclables in groups like sorting  legos.  Launch was instructed to be in a meditative position. “Bring your hands apart like you are holding a ball. Now imagine a yellow energy ball in between your hands. Like this.” said raditz, getting in a meditative position with his hands apart as a yellow energy flickered in between his hands. 

Bulma and launch looked at the energy ball in awe. This made both bulma and launch look in wonder. Bulma was now making a power source out of the recyclables. She made a big makeshift battery, gloves and rocket boots. She used all of the recyclables in the bin. By the time she was done, Launch was hovering. 

Now she has to test her invention. She put the battery on her back as she connected her boots and gloves together with wire. She plugged it in the battery. The gloves had a button switch when pressed turned on the battery which turned on the rocket boots. She pushed the buttons. She was accelerated in the air as she flew out of control. Before she pushed the button again. She was caught in the arms of raditz who looked concerned. Bulma looked green. 

The group burst into laughter as Bulma was safely brought back to the ground by Raditz. "Well, that was quite a first flight," said Turles, chuckling. Bulma, still a bit disoriented, managed a weak smile and said, "I guess I need to work on the steering a bit."

Bulma and launch continued to get the hang of flying. Bulma added a dial to crank back the output before she was hovering. While launch was moving slowly around. Bulma moved a leg in a direction as she was pushed in the opposite direction. Bulma corrected her trajectory. She cranked down the dial to land as she panted. Raditz gave her a sandwich. She ate it. A cackling laugh broke the silence. “You better get a move on before night comes,” said Kira. They nodded. “Do you think the battery will last that long?” said launch. “I think so? Depends on how fast we go.” said bulma. “If not, can we carry you? Remember you don’t have to go as fast as us on your first try. “ said prince vegeta looking away. Bulma and launch looked confused. 

“Don’t worry about the prince, deep down he is a big softy.” said tarble. “Am not! I am the prince of the saiyan race and that means I don't have feelings.” said prince vegeta going red. The saiyans laughed. “It is 1pm right now. I think we should head toward the next dragon ball, “ said raditz standing up. They nodded. Bulma pulled out the dragon radar which lit up. Bulma zoomed out the map and selected the next dragon ball. A path was shown. Bulma lifted off the grown as the others followed her. “Since upgrading the dragon radar three dragon balls have been collected and are in one place. I believe we need to sneak by their strong hold in egypt. There is one in Italy since I last checked while the others are in the United states, “ said bulma. 

They nodded. Bulma checked her gauge as the power slowly drained. She had to charge the battery in italy. They headed in that direction keeping above the clouds so they wouldn’t be seen. They chased the sun as cities passed by. “So where in Italy is the dragon ball located?” said Tarble. “I’m not sure, somewhere in Naples,” said bulma. It grew dark as they descended. Naples flickered with lights and music was playing. It was 6pm. Bulma led the group towards a warehouse. They landed on a nearby roof. They looked down as several security cameras panned. “What is that?” whispered tarble pointing at the device. “People can see us through that device if we get close, so let’s avoid being seen,” said bulma. Bulma looked down as the battery gauge reached red. “Sorry I can't come with you, I lost power and I need to charge it someplace.”  said Bulma looking around for an outlet. 

 She takes off her equipment. She breathes a sigh of relief. “So where exactly is it inside?” said prince vegeta looking down. Bulma looked at the dragon radar. “It looks like it is in the back of the building?” said bulma. “We should fly over onto the roof of the building,” said raditz. “Sorry if we leave you here,” said turles. “It’s fine. I’m not a brawler like you guys.” said Bulma, finally finding an outlet. She plugged in the chord. “Wish this battery was solar chargeable. “ muttered bulma. Cabba asked to see the dragon radar. Bulma handed over reluctantly. The others waved goodbye then silently flew over. They silently landed on the roof. Launch fell face first. The roof was lit as they crept toward the rooflight.  They looked down into the warehouse. Boxes covered the room. It was used for storage. Prince Vegeta looked at everyone. They nodded. “There might be a camera down there,” said launch. 

 Prince Vegeta nodded. “Hey cabba, why don’t you go down there, use your stand to blend in.” said prince vegeta. “Why do I have to?” said Cabba. “As I am your older brother and the next in line to be king, go down there.” Prince Vegeta said glaring at Cabba. 

“Fine, help me move this glass out of the way,” said cabba. “Hey guys? There is a hole already here.” said turles pointing to a vent. Turles ripped off the cover and placed it down slowly. But it made a clang. Everyone froze. They could hear voices. “Hey, what is that?” one of the grunts said. They left cabba there flying back to bulma.

Cabba quickly lowered himself into the vent, using his stand's abilities to turn invisible. He moved stealthily through the narrow passages, making his way towards the area where the dragon ball was located. The mafia glanced at the vent, but their attention was quickly diverted elsewhere.

Cabba continued his journey through the vents, using his stand to scout the warehouse. He located the area where the dragon ball was stored. The warehouse seemed heavily guarded.

Cabba with the help of his stand slid the vent grate against the wall making sure it doesn’t fall. He hovered over the ground not making a sound weaving in between the grunts. Boxes were stacked to the ceiling. Cabba checked the dragon radar. He went in a direction toward a least guarded spot almost forgotten as the boxes were covered in dust. He hovered over the boxes as a camera panned over head. He didn’t know which box it was in. He quietly started opening boxes. As dust went into the air. This got the attention of the grunts. 

Inside the box was a picture of a young lady leaning on a rock with the name of the city Costa Smeralda engraved on it. in the background was the shore with a castle behind her. In the corner of the picture was the year it was taken 1955. Cabba turned over the picture on the back where a message was written. 

“My Dearest Solido Naso, 

I wrote this message on this photograph you took of me as a keepsake of our bond, a reminder of the person I have come to cherish deeply. Let it be a testament to our resilience, our camaraderie, and the unspoken affection that lingers in the air when we're together.

Until our paths intertwine again, know that you reside in the chambers of my thoughts, a presence that cannot be erased or forgotten.

With all my admiration and affection,

Donatella Una”

Cabba read it over and over as he could finally read the Italian message. Whoever is this Solido Naso, cabba was sorry he was stealing from him. He had to hurry as the footsteps got nearer. Beneath it was a pink sweater. He put the photo back. He closed the box and opened another one. Inside was a case that could fit arrows. He closed the box and opened another one. Inside was a dragon ball with four stars. The dragon ball sparkled.  Cabba stares at the dragon ball. 

The sound of voices came closer. The sound broke cabba from the distraction. Cabba picked up the dragon ball and closed the box. The dragon ball turned invisible as he hovered as the grunts came around the corner. The dust is still in the air. “Where is the intruder? Make sure they don’t take any of the bosses stuff, “ said the leader. 

The grunts moved to the boxes looking through them. Cabba flew slowly so as not to drop the dragon ball. He flew back to the vent which had the cover screwed in. Cabba starred as his escape was closed off. Cabba flew toward the entrance as grunts came in and out. He moved slowly in between the mafia grunts. “Did you hear that an intruder broke in. I wonder who it is?” said one of the grunts. Cabba flew free into the night, meeting up onto the other roof where the others were. He landed and unactivated his stand power. As the others jumped as Cabba and his stand came into view. Cabba lifted up the dragon ball.

 Bulma took the dragon ball and put it in her bag. Bulma reached out her hand again. Cabba reluctantly gave back the dragon radar. Bulma took it. “It’s really late. Where should we stay?”  Bulma Said while unplugging her battery. “We could stop by the local cafe,” said launch. “Sounds good. It is dinner time.” said Turles.

 Prince Vegeta nodded. They took to the sky with Bulma checking the battery. They flew to the main street landing in an alley. They walked out of the alley. People walked up and down the street. People looked at them curiously. They walked up the street. They noticed two edgy men talking in a dark alley trading something. They could see a local cafe outside while a group was discussing something. The kids walked up to them.

 “Do you know where we can order? We are really hungry.” said prince vegeta. The group went silent and the leader turned to them and blinked. “Ah, where are your parents? You should watch yourself, “ said the leader. “Our parents asked us to order and get the food so we could bring it home to them,” said launch pleading. 

The leader seemed to soften a bit at Launch's explanation. He exchanged a glance with his group members, then sighed. "Fine, kids, but be quick. Don't linger around here too long. It's not safe," he warned.

"Thank you so much!" Launch said with a smile, her innocent expression convincing enough to earn their sympathy. The leader pointed them towards the cafe, which was just a few steps away.

As they entered the cozy cafe, a warm aroma of freshly italian food and baked goods enveloped them. The cafe was bustling with people, and the atmosphere was inviting. They found an empty table and settled in, each of them looking over the menu.

A friendly waitress approached them, a notepad in hand. "Welcome! Are you ready to order?" she asked with a warm smile.

The group exchanged glances, and Turles cleared his throat. "We'll have a variety of dishes, to go please. And some drinks, too."

The waitress nodded, jotting down their order. "Sure thing! I'll get that for you right away." The waitress came back with their food in to-go containers and Bulma paid with her credit card. They made their way out of the restaurant. The leader nodded as they walked away.

They head toward a subdivision. Raditz checks behind them to see if anyone is following them. Know one was following them. “So where are we going to stay?” said turles. Prince Vegeta thought as they continued walking. “Maybe we could go to what you humans called ‘hotels’,” said Prince vegeta. Bulma and launch nodded. They continued walking around the cul de sac. 

Turles glanced around, ensuring they weren't being followed. Satisfied that they were in the clear, he said, "Finding a hotel sounds like a good idea. It'll give us a safe and comfortable place to rest."

They walked out of the residential area, making sure to keep a low profile. As they passed by the restaurant where they had dined earlier, they moved quickly and discreetly to avoid drawing any attention. 

Soon, they found a cozy spot with an outdoor table. They unpacked the delicious food from the restaurant and began to enjoy their meal. The atmosphere was relaxed, and the gentle hum of the city in the background created a sense of calm.

Once they had finished eating, they cleaned up their space and disposed of the trash responsibly. Bulma grabbed a newspaper from a nearby bench and handed it to Launch, who began to read it.

Launch's eyes scanned the pages, and a small smile formed on her face as she found what she was looking for. "I found a local hotel that seems reasonably priced. It's about 5 miles from here," she said, looking up from the newspaper.

Prince Vegeta nodded in agreement. "Sounds good. Let's head there and get some rest," he said, his voice carrying a hint of exhaustion from their long day.

With their plan in place, they started walking towards the hotel. The city's lights began to illuminate the streets as the sun set completely. The group walked in a comfortable silence, the only sounds being the distant traffic and their footsteps.

As they reached the hotel, they entered the lobby and approached the reception desk. Bulma stepped forward, her credit card ready. The receptionist greeted them with a friendly smile. "Welcome! How can I assist you?"

launch explained their situation, requesting a room that could accommodate all of them. The receptionist nodded, typing away at the computer. Launch whispered to bulma what she said. Bulma swiped the credit card. After a brief moment, she handed them a key card. "Here you go. You're in Room 205. Enjoy your stay."

With the key card in hand, they made their way to the room. On the way they passed a doctor who came inside. He stopped at the front desk and bowed. “Hi my name is Dr.Cioccolata, i was called here to take care of a patient in room 203.” said Dr.Cioccolata smiling as he held up his bag. They waited for the elevator as Dr.Cioccolata came with one of the staff. They entered the elevator. Dr.Cioccolata spoke up. “I am planning on being a surgeon but right now I am just a doctor right now.” “That is wonderful.” said one of the staff. The door opened as they walked down the hallway. “The patient is suffering from a fever and can’t be moved.” said the staff stopping by a room. The small group unlocked the room next door.  Inside, they found a spacious suite with two queen-sized beds. The exhaustion from their journey was starting to catch up to them, and they were relieved to have a comfortable place to rest.

"Alright, let's get some sleep," Turles said, his voice laden with fatigue.

They each took their side of the room, setting down their bags and getting comfortable. Bulma plugged in the battery. Boys on one side and girls on the other. Launch turned off the lights, and the room was bathed in a soft, warm glow from the bedside lamps.

As they settled into the beds, a sense of contentment washed over them. They heard screaming from the room over. Where Dr.Cioccolata was. The day had been eventful and filled with challenges, but now they were together, safe, and ready to rest. One by one, they drifted off to sleep.

 

Notes:

Quick question.

 

SPOILERS: I Have parts 7 - 9 in u6 happening at the same time. I am considering replacing the body of the corpse parts to Zalama the creator of the super dragon balls instead of Jesus Christ. There is a reason for this, It would make it very difficult where to Put the Jesus Christ in the dbs hierarchy without making people mad.

i would like to hear your comments. thank you.

Chapter 21: Whispers and Wishes: A Medical Mission to Boise Begins

Naples, Italy Age 737 Tuesday December 5th 1988 

The warm morning sun filtered into the hotel room, gently waking everyone from their slumber. Stretching and yawning, they each rose from their beds, feeling refreshed after a restful night's sleep.

As they started to get ready for the day, the sounds from outside the room caught their attention. They could hear the muffled voices of people passing by in the hallway, and the distant hum of activity in the hotel. 

However, another voice suddenly joined the mix, one that was unfamiliar. It was a deep voice, speaking with a confident tone that carried through the walls. The words were slightly distorted, making it difficult to discern what was being said.

Curiosity piqued, the group exchanged glances. They moved closer to the wall, trying to catch more of the conversation. The unknown voice seemed to be responding to someone, but their words were still unclear.

"I wonder who that is," Launch whispered, her blue and blonde hair framing her puzzled expression.

Bulma pressed her ear against the wall, hoping to catch a snippet of the conversation. "It's strange. I don't recognize the voice, and I can't make out what they're saying."

Turles tilted his head, his keen senses trying to pick up any meaningful words. "It's like they're discussing something important. I wish we could understand."

Suddenly, the voice outside the room grew louder, and a distinct phrase could be heard. "thanks…for… help…Dr.Cioccolata…assist…pay…back" The other responded they could tell it was Dr.Cioccolata. “yes…Secco…need…assistant…hard…you…”

The group exchanged surprised glances. It seemed like Dr.Cioccolata got a new assistant named Secco. Their curiosity deepened, and they leaned in even closer, hoping to catch more fragments of the conversation.

the voice faded away again, leaving them in suspense. The hallway outside their room returned to its normal level of activity, with people passing by, their conversations unrelated to Dr.Cioccolata’s new assistant. Launch translated what was said to Bulma.

Prince Vegeta folded his arms, a determined look on his face. "We need to find the dragon balls"

Bulma nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. Let's keep our ears open and see if we can gather more information. But for now, I think we should finish getting ready and head out."

With a shared sense of purpose, they continued to prepare for the day ahead. They waved goodbye to the receptionist, their thoughts still lingering on the mysterious voice and its mention of the artifact. As they stepped outside into the morning light, the cool breeze greeted them, and they took in the sights of the bustling city.

Bulma took out the trusty dragon radar, her fingers dancing over the screen as she pinpointed the location of the next dragon ball. The destination was Boise, Idaho, a place that held the promise of answers regarding the enigmatic kami. She shared the information with the group,  “Next stop Boise, idaho. Should be a long flight overseas. Maybe around 17 hours give or take. I don’t know if this battery can last me that long”

The group huddled together, their expressions contemplative as they discussed their options. Prince Vegeta, with a hint of bashfulness coloring his cheeks, offered his help. "If your battery runs low, I can carry you. It's not a problem." His words hung in the air for a moment before Launch broke into a mischievous grin, teasing him in a playful manner.

As they stood there, lost in conversation, the entrance swung open behind them, and a familiar voice interrupted their discussion. “Excuse me, you're blocking the way. My patient needs to go to the hospital.”  Dr. Cioccolata emerged with a sickly patient, his pale complexion contrasting sharply with the doctor's unsettling demeanor. A mixture of surprise and unease washed over the group as they made way for the doctor and his patient.

 “Sorry we will get out of the way.” said launch, Launch pulled Bulma aside, allowing the doctor and his charge to pass. “Come along secco it is just a ride away.” said Dr.Cioccolata motioning the man to follow. They watched as the two figures got into a waiting car and drove off. Their presence left a lingering sense of curiosity, but with their own mission to pursue, the group turned their attention back to their journey.

With determined steps, they set off on foot, heading westward. The path ahead was uncertain, but the thought of the ocean on the horizon and the promise of answers in Boise fueled their spirits. As they walked, the sunlight played on the water's surface, casting a sense of hope and adventure upon their path.

After a while, they paused and exchanged glances. Without needing words, they knew it was time to take to the sky. With graceful movements, they leaped into the air, their bodies becoming one with the wind. Bulma's excitement was palpable as she pointed down at the vast expanse of the ocean with surrounding islands, spotting various sea creatures and explaining each one to the others. Her enthusiasm was contagious, even capturing the attention of the Saiyans who gazed down in awe.

The flight continued in peaceful silence, the only sound being the rush of wind around them. They soared higher, enjoying the sense of freedom that flying brought. However, their tranquility was abruptly interrupted as Bulma's rocket boots began to sputter and falter. Panic flashed across her face as she started to descend rapidly, her propulsion failing her.

In an instant, Prince Vegeta's instincts kicked in. Without hesitation, he surged forward and caught Bulma in his arms, his powerful body halting her fall. Her heart raced from the sudden scare, but the firmness of his grip and the warmth of his presence reassured her. She looked up at him, a mix of gratitude and surprise in her eyes.

"Are you alright?" he asked, concern etched into his features. Bulma nodded, her voice momentarily escaping her due to the rush of emotions. Prince Vegeta's lips curved into a faint smile, a rare display of his softer side.

"Thanks, Vegeta, the battery is dead, we still have 9 hours to go" she finally managed to say, her voice tinged with both relief and admiration. As he gently set her down, they exchanged a momentary glance that spoke volumes – a connection forged by trust and shared experiences.

With their brief airborne ordeal behind them, they took a moment to steady their breathing before resuming their journey. Prince Vegeta carefully put Bulma on his back, her arms wrapped around his neck for support. The sky stretched out above, and the ocean shimmered below as they continued flying. The Saiyans took this opportunity to describe their home world to Bulma and Launch, painting vivid pictures of their culture and experiences.

As hours passed, the North American continent gradually came into view. Snow-covered landscapes stretched out beneath them. Bulma and Launch exchanged uncomfortable glances, clearly not accustomed to such cold environments. The Saiyans, on the other hand, seemed right at home, their bodies adapting effortlessly.

Just as they were contemplating the upcoming cold front, Kira's cryptic presence appeared, his laughter echoing through their thoughts. “Your crushes are going to get frostbite if you don’t do something about it. Unless you want me to take their souls. all according to kei-ka-ku.” said kira appearing and disappearing cackling. They stopped, hovering outside the storm before it could get worse. They thought for a moment. Raditz summoned his stand Action! not words. He pulled parkas for everyone. Better be safe than sorry he thought.  He distributed them as soon as they appeared.  Bulma carefully put on hers without falling. They continued flying bulma thanks raditz for providing the parkas. They see a sprinkle of lights go by. Bulma spoke up. “I think it would be fun to throw snowballs.” Tarble and Cabba cheered at what she said. The mention of throwing snowballs brought forth a playful spirit among the group. As they descended into the snowy terrain,

As they ventured into the snow-covered town, the group's playful side emerged. Tarble and Cabba energetically fashioned snowballs, initiating a friendly snowball fight. Bulma joined in, ducking and dodging as the snowballs flew through the air, the exhilarating laughter of the Saiyans filling the frosty atmosphere.

Realizing that she and Launch were gradually becoming casualties of the escalating snowball battle, they retreated to higher ground on a nearby hill. From there, they watched the scene unfold below, the Saiyans engaged in spirited combat, their laughter echoing against the snowy backdrop.

The commotion attracted the attention of the locals, curious faces peering out from windows and doorways. The laughter and joy shared among the group seemed to spread, as if their presence had ignited a spark of warmth in the midst of the wintry landscape. Amidst the snowball fight, a young girl, red-haired and full of curiosity, approached and sat beside Bulma and Launch. Their surprise was evident, yet they warmly greeted her.

“Hello,” the girl greeted with a shy smile.

"Hi, my name is Bulma, and this is Launch," Bulma introduced, gesturing toward Launch.

“M-my name is suno. We don’t get any visitors, Ay. where did you come from, maybe from the next town over. Where is your mama or papa?” said suno.

"They are at home, we snuck away. We are going to be in so much trouble," Launch admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of worry. Bulma nodded in agreement, fully aware of the potential consequences.

The snowball fight began to wind down, the Saiyans gradually ceasing their energetic antics and dropping to the ground, catching their breath. As they trudged up the hill, slipping on parkas to combat the cold, Turles expressed his enjoyment of the experience, his fingers cracking as he did so. They approached Bulma and Launch, ready to continue their journey.

Feeling the encroaching darkness, Bulma checked the time and suggested it was time to leave. They bid farewell to Suno and lifted off into the sky, leaving the astonished locals behind.

Their journey carried them out of the snow-covered region, and soon enough, they encountered a long line of vehicles waiting by a building. Raditz inquired about the scene below, to which Bulma explained that it was likely a border check, necessary for entry into the USA. Nodding in understanding, the Saiyans prepared to continue their journey.

The transition from the icy landscapes to the lush greenery brought a refreshing change in the weather. The "Minnesota" sign marked their entrance into the USA, and beneath them, sprawling subdivisions and small towns passed by, a glimpse into the heart of the country. The landscape changed rapidly as they moved over North and South Dakota, leaving behind the clusters of civilization for the vast emptiness of Wyoming. Eventually, the sight of green trees welcomed them into Idaho.

As they soared through the sky, their eyes caught a tall pillar in the distance, stretching up into the sky. Intrigued, they descended, their curiosity guiding them towards the mysterious structure. As they descended, a dense forest and a cabin came into view. The base of the pillar stood a couple of miles away.

Landing gracefully on the ground, they found themselves amidst the tranquility of the forest as the sun began its descent. Suddenly, the cabin's door swung open, revealing a tall Native American man armed with a gun. His stern demeanor matched his weapon's readiness.

"Who goes there? This is private land. This is also the sacred land of Korin," the man announced, his gaze unwavering as he aimed the gun. His words held a mix of caution and protectiveness.

Bulma stepped forward, her voice laced with urgency. "We don’t mean any harm, we just want to know about this pillar. That's all," she explained, her tone sincere and imploring.

The man lowered his gun, a glimmer of understanding crossing his eyes. "Well, I was just scaring you. Who would I kill a couple of kids anyway? Come inside, it's almost nightfall," he replied, his stance relaxing as he gestured towards the cabin.

Following the man's lead, they walked past him and entered the cabin. The fading daylight cast a warm glow through the windows, creating a cozy atmosphere. The man introduced himself as Bora, and with a welcoming smile, he invited them to make themselves at home.

As the darkness outside deepened, Bora's voice took on the captivating rhythm of a seasoned storyteller. "I will share with you a bedtime story, a tale woven in the fabric of our land — the legend of Korin," he offered, his words carrying an air of mystery and eager anticipation. The group settled in, their attention fully captured by the promise of a timeless story.

"Long ago, in the annals of our history, a guardian was born among my people," Bora began, his voice holding the weight of tradition. "He watched over my ancestors, safeguarding them from troubles and perils. In return, it was our duty to be stewards of this land. That pillar you see outside? It stands as a monument to that guardian's legacy, a symbol of our connection to the past and our responsibility to the future."

Bora's narrative continued, weaving a tapestry of history and reverence. "The pillar is known as the Korin Tower. To our tribe, it holds profound significance. For generations, this tale has been passed down from one storyteller to the next. But even as time marches on, we patiently await the arrival of one who can pass the ultimate test."

Curiosity danced in Raditz's eyes, prompting him to ask, "What test are you referring to?" Bora acknowledged the question with a nod, appreciating the group's eagerness to understand.

"In our lore, it is said that any individual, regardless of their background, can attempt to climb the tower alone," Bora continued, his voice rich with tradition. "At its peak, they will find the noble guardian awaiting them. This guardian will offer a cup of cold water to drink. And with that simple sip, the climber's abilities will be transformed, heightened beyond imagination."

Eyes widened with wonder, and a chorus of voices echoed in response, "Really?"

Bora's smile was both warm and genuine as he responded, "As incredible as it may sound, my people hold this belief close to their hearts. It's a tradition that has endured through time. I once attempted the climb myself when I was young, though I never reached the summit. There's a tale of one person who succeeded, but some consider it more of a myth."

In the gentle flicker of the cabin's firelight, Bora looked around and noticed that the story's spell had woven its magic, lulling everyone into peaceful slumber. As the night embraced them, the legend of Korin continued to live on in the realm of dreams.

With the arrival of morning, the cabin was bathed in the soft glow of sunlight as slumbering forms stirred awake. Bora, however, was conspicuously absent, leaving the room to its sleepy occupants. As consciousness returned to them, the remnants of Mr. Bora's story lingered in their minds like sweet echoes.

"Do you believe the legend might actually be true?" Raditz voiced the question on everyone's mind, his curiosity lacing his words.

Tarble's excitement was palpable as he nodded vigorously. Cabba, joining the conversation, couldn't contain his enthusiasm, his energy radiating like a beacon. The anticipation had taken root, and its tendrils wrapped around their thoughts.

The door swung open, revealing Bora outside, engaged in chopping wood. The saiyans, their eagerness undiminished, filed out, leaving Bulma and Launch inside to change. Their eyes were drawn to the distant pillar that had now become the focus of their journey.

"So, it's a climb without any aids whatsoever?" Prince Vegeta questioned, his tone a mix of determination and inquiry.

Bora's wood chopping halted momentarily. "Indeed," he affirmed, his voice carrying the weight of tradition. "The climb must be unassisted to truly reap the benefits of the water." They walked out to it and looked up. “How tall is it?” said raditz while Bulma let out a whistle. Bulma thought for a second. “Can we belay up there? There is no way we can hold on for that long while resting.” said bulma. Bora thought for a moment. “That is a good question. I haven’t thought of that. But the answer is still no. Just to be safe, then sorry.” said bora.

Eager to embrace the challenge, Tarble and Cabba darted forward, already scaling the base of the tower. Bulma, burdened by the battery and her recent purchases, muttered about her forgotten charging needs. A makeshift backpack fashioned from grocery bag straps emerged, loaded with their supplies.

"Wait up!" Tarble's ascent paused as he turned to face the others, and Bulma took the opportunity to reorganize the load. A collective realization of the weight dawned on them. "This is quite heavy," Cabba admitted, struggling under the load.

Tarble, echoing his brother's sentiment, contemplated their father's training regimen. "Wouldn't Father say a few weights are nothing to complain about? He'd carry them while getting stronger," Vegeta mused.

With determination etched into their expressions, they one by one began their climb, each carrying their burdens. The tower stretched toward the heavens, the pillar of their hopes and aspirations.

Time flowed like a determined heartbeat, and after three days of challenging ascent, the culmination of their effort was the apex. The wind, gentle and secretive, caressed their ears as they stood at the summit, surveying the expanse below. Their physical journey intertwined with a deeper, metaphoric path that had brought them to this sacred point. As they reached the pinnacle, a building rose from the pillar, its architecture an enigma that seemed to echo with possibilities.

With newfound strength coursing through their veins, they entered the structure, their energy levels eclipsed only by their rumbling bellies. Inside, they discovered three pots, each sealed with a lid. A primal need stirred within them – water, life's sustenance – and they gravitated toward the vessels with a singular purpose.

Eager hands lifted the lid of the middle pot, revealing its contents. "Look at the water," Turles exclaimed, but their intrigue was interrupted by an unexpected sight. Before their eyes materialized the figures of their acquaintances – Fasha and Mr. Jotaro – seemingly aboard a ship en route to confront Dio. “Look, it's fasha and mr.jotaro, give me the ability to see if people have stands,” said tarble. “They can’t hear you,” said bulma. They could see fasha look around while jotaro looked concerned. They shouted louder.

Tarble reached out, but the vision slipped away like mist. Not disheartened, they turned their attention to the right pot. The water held a mirror to the past – Suno engrossed in a household game, the sounds of joy and camaraderie filling the air. people were shouting and Suno walked outside to see snowballs fly in the distance. 

In a moment of revelation, Prince Vegeta voiced their realization. "It's the past," he announced as the water evaporated. Bulma, catching onto the pattern, offered her insight, "Which means that the last must show the future…" Their curiosity guiding them, they unveiled the last pot, revealing visions that intertwined time and space: Mr. Polnareff hugged what seems to be what’s left of his sister as he spoke but they could read one word “sherry.”  a shadowed figure atop a staircase, Kakarot stirring within an incubation chamber the glass was shaking, and a young Namekian in the woods.

"Kakarot!" Raditz's exclamation echoed through the chamber as his hand reached for the ethereal vision, but like the others before, it dissipated as the water vanished. “Poor Mr. Polnareff, do you think we should revive his sister?” said bulma. They all agreed. 

Their hunger and weariness persisted, the pots having revealed both wonders and enigmas. Then, a familiar voice resonated within them. "Hey, can you hear me? This is Korin. Why don't you come up? There should be a door that leads to where I am, meow" the voice beckoned.

With determined steps, they ascended the winding stairs, the playful wind tousling their hair as they spiraled upward. Reaching the apex, they found themselves in a vast, open chamber, encircled by imposing pillars that supported the lofty roof. In the center of the chamber stood a solitary pedestal, upon which a tantalizing bottle awaited their attention.

Curiosity propelled Bulma to break the silence. "Hello, where are you?" she inquired, her eyes scanning the enigmatic surroundings. Tarble, always eager, surmised the bottle's purpose and leaped over the pedestal, his outstretched hand reaching for the prize. Yet, in an instant, something invisible seized the bottle and vanished from sight, leaving Tarble bewildered and  performing a somersault leaving him sprawled on the floor,

Prince Vegeta couldn't help but sigh, his expression revealing his exasperation. He extended a hand to help Tarble back onto his feet. "I knew it wouldn't be that easy," he muttered under his breath.

Bulma, undeterred by the invisible challenge, ventured a query. "Where are you? Is this where Kami resides?" The group moved cautiously, warily scanning their surroundings, seeking the elusive voice.

Then, a surprised voice pierced the silence. "What! How?" it exclaimed. All eyes shifted upward, where a white cat perched in a nook, beside it the coveted bottle. The cat's gaze bore into them with intensity, emanating a menacing aura. In response, the Saiyans swiftly assumed protective postures, forming a circle around the humans.

The voice of Kami resonated in their minds, a calming presence. "Stand down, Korin. I requested their presence, so be hospitable to them." With Kami's words, the ominous aura surrounding Korin dissipated, and the cat agilely descended from pillar to pillar, finally landing gracefully on the ground.

The Saiyans remained vigilant, their caution unwavering, as Bulma, displaying a blend of fascination and uncertainty, ventured forth from their protective circle. She approached Korin, her hand tentatively extended toward the cat. Korin, once formidable, now appeared docile, nodding in acknowledgment as Bulma began to gently pet him.

Bulma, inquisitive as ever, ventured into a discussion of the extraordinary. "I've never seen an intelligent cat before," she remarked softly, her voice tinged with curiosity. Korin purred contentedly, offering a response to her unspoken questions.

Korin's story began to unfold, his voice carrying hints of mystery. "You see, a strange thing happened about 2038 years ago when an arrow impaled me." He paused, his enigmatic aura temporarily lifting.

Bulma, ever the scientist, connected the dots. "So you have a magical ability called a Stand," she asserted. Korin, genuinely surprised, responded with a bewildered "What, how?" Bulma's retort was confident and laden with knowledge. "Do you think you are the only one with a Stand ability?" As if to emphasize her point, Science Blaster manifested on her shoulder, an embodiment of her understanding and mastery of this mysterious power. 

"I showed you mine, now show me yours," Bulma challenged. The cat exhaled deeply, enveloped in an aura. A small cat-like flower materialized above the pot, which levitated under the control of the flower and gently landed on the pedestal.

"My Stand is called Stray Cat, for obvious reasons. It granted me human intelligence and an impressive lifespan whose end remains unknown to me," Korin explained.

"Give us the water and take us to Kami," Prince Vegeta demanded.

Korin, recovering from his initial shock, replied, "You're not ready for the water just yet. First, you must take it from me, one at a time. However, I will lead you to Kami as he has requested."

Tarble, his Saiyan appetite not to be ignored, inquired, "Do you have anything to eat?"

"Yes, it's called a Sensu Bean. It should satisfy you for the next three days," Korin replied. He walked toward the exit, leading them down the stairs, and they followed. In a small jar atop a cabinet, Korin pushed the jar over, releasing six Sensu Beans. They tried to catch the jar but fumbled it, and it tumbled out of Korin Tower. Each person picked up a Sensu Bean. The Saiyans eagerly consumed theirs, enveloped in a radiant aura that seemed to signify increased strength. 

"I feel strong and full," Prince Vegeta proclaimed. The humans, more cautious, rubbed the beans on their clothes before consuming them. Their stomachs were sated, but no aura surrounded them as it had the Saiyans.

Korin led them up the tower, stopping at a landing where they saw a set of rungs affixed to the side of the roof. Raditz questioned, "Can we fly up, or do we have to climb?"

"I don't care," Korin replied nonchalantly. With that, they took to the sky, Bulma riding on Prince Vegeta's back. As they ascended, exhaustion still weighed on them. Higher and higher they went until they beheld a floating structure above them.

The structure grew larger and nearer as they approached, revealing itself as a floating ball, or rather, a half-sphere. Perched atop it was a building, its perimeter adorned with trees. The group, utterly drained from their ascent, collapsed onto the surface. In the midst of their weariness, they heard the creaking of a door and the approach of footsteps.

"Are you all right?" inquired a concerned voice. Blinking their eyes open, they found themselves face to face with a genie, his hand extended in a gesture of assistance. Bulma, gathering her strength, replied, "Yes, but we're completely exhausted and desperately in need of rest."

The genie, nodding sympathetically, gestured for them to follow. "Right this way, we have rooms prepared for you. My name is Mr. Popo, and it seems you've brought along a few guests," he introduced himself. With Mr. Popo leading the way, the kids peeled themselves off the ground, noticing the segmented tiles beneath their feet. They followed Mr. Popo into the building, descending down a labyrinthine hallway.

Eventually, they reached a door, which Mr. Popo swung open, revealing a spacious room filled with beds. "Boys on one side and girls on the other," he instructed kindly. The children eagerly scrambled into the room, collapsing onto the beds in exhaustion. As they dozed off into slumber, Mr. Popo quietly closed the door, dimming the lights.

Turning around, he addressed a figure that had appeared beside him. "Ah, Kami, our guests have just fallen asleep. Now, we wait," he informed Kami, who leaned on his cane in contemplation.

Chapter 22: Guardian Games: Breakfast with Kami and the Saiyan Squad

The Lookout Age 737 Friday December 8th 1988 

Bulma woke up in the pitch-black room, surrounded by the vague outlines of her friends. The door creaked open, allowing a flood of outside light to penetrate the darkness. "Time to wake up. Kami will see you now. You left your things outside, so they are waiting for you when you leave," Mr. Popo informed them before closing the door.

Everyone stirred, and Bulma made her way out of the room. Mr. Popo was waiting by the door. "Oh, the chosen one," he greeted her with a smile. "You found some friends to help on your quest."

"I am grateful that they came along. It would be lonely, and I probably wouldn't have made it this far without them," Bulma replied as the door opened again, allowing the others to exit.

"Good, everyone's here," Mr. Popo exclaimed, clapping his hands. "Right this way to breakfast." He turned and walked away, and the group hurried to keep up with his long strides.

Mr. Popo stopped abruptly at another door, causing Cabba to bump into him. "Whoa there, little one," he chuckled, opening the door to reveal a room filled with a lavish breakfast. Bulma couldn't help but notice the Saiyans drooling as they gazed at the mouthwatering food. They eagerly entered the room, and the Saiyans wasted no time devouring the feast, while Bulma and Launch laughed at their enthusiasm. Soon enough, the food had vanished, and Mr. Popo clapped his hands.

"Time for your bath. I'll get you new clothes," he announced. Prince Vegeta huffed in annoyance, stating, "Okay, but I demand my privacy." Mr. Popo nodded in agreement. "Right this way," he said, leading them out of the room. After a five-minute walk, they arrived at two doors.

"This is where you'll shower, right through these two doors. One is for males, and the other is for females. There are pictures on each door to make sure you don't walk into the wrong room," Mr. Popo explained. After they were clean and dressed in their new clothes.

Mr. Popo collected them, and they followed him as they made their way up the stairs. Climbing proved to be quite challenging for the kids, given their small legs, so they hovered behind Mr. Popo, with Prince Vegeta carrying Bulma. In a short time, they reached the top, where the old Namekian, Kami, stood, gazing out of the window.

"You've finally arrived, the only one who came to me with your friends. My name is Kami," he introduced himself, turning around. "I am the guardian of this world. The revelation that we are all Namekians took me by surprise. Thank you for coming to this world, Saiyans."

Kami extended his hand, and Prince Vegeta eagerly shook it, his ego growing with every word of praise. "You're welcome. Is there anything I can do to help?" Prince Vegeta asked, his boasting temporarily interrupted when Turles accidentally stepped on his foot. "I mean, is there anything we can do to help?" he corrected himself, wincing as his foot throbbed.

Kami's expression turned somber as he issued a grave warning: "I must warn you that the enemy you face will try to kill you. He is my other half. You see, he and I were once a single being. I escaped from our home world when I was young, as it underwent drastic changes that wiped out nearly all of the Namekians. My pod crashed far from here, and I wandered out of my spaceship. I was soon picked up by the previous guardian, with hopes of grooming me to take over. After a few years, he taught me all he knew. I watched the humans fight against themselves, and this exposure to their darkness influenced me with their evilness. By the time I was ready to become the guardian of Earth, I couldn't handle the evil urges within me. So, I separated the evil part from me, which took the form of Evil King Piccolo. If you kill him, I will die too."

All of them nodded in understanding, and Raditz asked the crucial question, "How are we supposed to stop him, then?" Kami appeared visibly troubled as he replied, "I don't know." Uncertainty hung heavy in the air as they contemplated their next steps. 

Bulma glanced at the Dragon Radar, her brow furrowing in concentration. They were in the vicinity of the Dragon Ball, but its exact location remained a mystery. "You're wondering where the Dragon Ball is, Bulma?" remarked Kami, sensing her curiosity. Bulma nodded, her blue eyes fixed on the radar's display.

"I have it somewhere. It would be safer with you than with us," Kami stated. Mr. Popo left the room briefly and returned holding the four-star Dragon Ball with a reverence that suggested it was a sacred artifact. He handed the Dragon Ball to Bulma, who accepted it carefully, recognizing its significance. She slipped the precious sphere into her backpack, keeping it safe.

Bulma then turned her attention to her trusty invention. "Is my battery charged and ready to go?" she inquired, her fingers tapping the device's surface.

"All charged and ready to go," Mr. Popo reassured her with a kind smile.

With their objectives in mind, Raditz posed a question to Kami. "So where do we go from here?" Prince Vegeta, exuding confidence, cracked his knuckles in anticipation of the battles ahead.

Bulma consulted the Dragon Radar once more. "All the other Dragon Balls are located in Egypt, around Cairo," she informed the group, her voice carrying a sense of determination.

Kami stepped forward, offering his guidance and support. "I have some techniques that could help you fight my twin and his offspring," he revealed, leading them down the stairs.

Prince Vegeta, skeptical of the prospect of training, questioned Kami's statement. "My parents told us that training wouldn't do anything," he said, his voice reflecting his doubts.

Kami sought to clarify the concept for them. "You see, people can get stronger through training," he explained, hoping to dispel any misconceptions. As they reached the lower level, the others nodded in understanding.

Kami led them to a door, cautioning them about the mysterious room beyond. "I must warn you, this room is very difficult to stay in. Only one person can go in at a time, and it can probably drive you mad if you stay inside for too long. One day out here is a year in there, but I can upgrade it to allow more people to enter simultaneously," he explained.

The children's eyes lit up with curiosity and anticipation. Kami's words resonated with Bulma, who already began devising ideas. Prince Vegeta, ever confident, stated, "It shouldn't be a problem for a Saiyan like me," and promptly threw open the door. A rush of coldness emanated from within as he entered, the door closing behind him.

The group waited for two hours, a mixture of curiosity and concern in their expressions. When the door finally reopened, Prince Vegeta emerged, his body showing signs of rigorous training and growth. Raditz, who had also ventured inside, shared his experience. "It was really hard. I spent a month there, especially when venturing out into the void," he recounted.

Kami nodded, acknowledging the challenges of the room. "I forgot to mention that the further you go, the more difficult it is to withstand," he added, offering an explanation. Prince Vegeta clenched his fist he wanted to scream but the memory of king Vegeta's fist and expectations loomed over him, a reminder of the past that still haunted him. Bulma, ever attentive to her friends, looked at Prince Vegeta with concern in her eyes. She placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, but the unexpected contact made him flinch. 

Bulma's concern deepened as she observed Prince Vegeta's reaction to her touch. He seemed visibly uncomfortable and stammered out an explanation, "Sorry, bad memories. My father used uncivilized tactics with my upbringing."

Bulma nodded empathetically, though the specific details of Prince Vegeta's past remained a mystery to her. She respected his privacy and chose not to press further, simply acknowledging his feelings.

Kami, sensing the emotional tension, intervened. "This will take some time to incorporate more people into the Spirit of Time," he stated before excusing himself. Mr. Popo then guided the group outside for their training.

Under Mr. Popo's guidance, they began to stretch, preparing themselves for the upcoming sparring session. Tarble, perhaps impatient, couldn't help but ask, "How long do we have to do this?"

Mr. Popo, keeping a watchful eye on them, replied, "Three more minutes." The group continued their stretching routine, counting down the minutes until they could relax.

When the time was finally up, Mr. Popo noticed their exhaustion and admitted, "My bad, I didn't realize how young you were." He showed understanding and compassion for their youthful limitations, allowing them to catch their breath and recover. 

Chapter 23: Dragon's Whispers: Kami's Quest for Time Chamber Upgrades

The Lookout Age 737 Saturday December 9th 1988 

Kami searched with his mind until he found Monaito. He spoke with his mind to him. Their connection transcended physical distance, allowing Kami to converse with his fellow Namekian telepathically.

"Monaito, my fellow Namekian," Kami's mental voice resonated in Monaito's thoughts. "Do you know anything about other time chambers like the Room of the Spirit and Time?"

Monaito responded, his thoughts carrying a sense of curiosity, "Ah, Kami, how is Bulma and her friends doing? But back to the question you asked. I've heard rumors of different time chambers across the galaxy. But I don't know why you are asking."

Kami reassured Monaito, "They are fine. I am looking for other time chambers in hopes of finding the keeper to ask questions."

Monaito, intrigued by Kami's purpose, inquired, "What questions?"

Kami revealed his intentions, "If I can upgrade the Room of Spirit and Time."

Monaito offered a suggestion, "Why don't you use my Dragon Balls? They are gathering dust; you can upgrade the time chamber with that."

Kami contemplated the idea briefly and replied, "I can't come right now. But make the wish for me. Wish that the guardian of Earth's Spirit of Time will upgrade to house an infinite number of people, that the time limit will be lifted. If this wish cannot be granted, wish for the maximum that the Dragon can handle."

Understanding the urgency and the need for secrecy, Monaito agreed, "Understood."

Monaito retrieved a locked chest and opened it, revealing a figurine of the dragon Toronbo.“Granola, come help me. “ said Monaito. A robot flew into the house. “Ah oatmeal, can you get granola for me?” said Monaito. The robot tilted up and down. Oatmeal flew outside and returned with granola. 

“Can you help me lift this thing and take it outside?” said Monaito. Granola nodded as he concentrated as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. As the statue levitated and slowly moved out the house wobbled sometimes. 

The statue was lowered onto the grass as granola collapsed on the grass. “This should be nothing by next month,” said Monaito.  As Monaito poured water over the statue, it began to glow, revealing the Namekian's intentions.

Curious, Granola questioned the purpose of this ritual. Monaito, maintaining a sense of mystery, replied, "It's a Namekian secret. I am upgrading the dragon's power to help my kin with a problem."

Monaito ceased pouring water and settled the empty watering can beside him. He gestured for Granola to join him. With a nod, Granola rose and focused his energy. The statue, which had been hovering, wobbled slightly before gently settling back into the chest. Granola, exhausted from the effort, collapsed once more.

Monaito, grinning down at his friend, acknowledged, "Your work is done, unless you want to see the Dragon Balls in action."

Granola wore an eager expression, excited at the prospect of witnessing the power of the Dragon Balls.

Monaito carefully retrieved a briefcase hidden behind a bookshelf. With the briefcase in hand, they stepped outside, opening it to reveal the two Dragon Balls within. Monaito chanted, "Takkarapta tottoronbo pupritto paro!"

As they shouted the incantation, the Dragon Balls emitted a brilliant yellow glow, and a gust of wind swirled around them. From the Dragon Balls, a massive dragon emerged, casting a shadow across the sky.

"I am the dragon known as Toronbo. I can grant 2 wishes. State your wish," the dragon boomed, capturing the attention of curious neighbors who had gathered.

Monaito spoke his wish in cerealian language, "I wish to upgrade the guardian's Room of Spirit and Time. So there is unlimited time to spend, and it allows the maximum number of people to enter at a time."

A brief pause hung in the air before the dragon's deep voice responded, "Your wishes have been granted," and then it vanished.

Panicking as the Dragon Balls began to rise and threaten to scatter across the Earth, Monaito urged, "Quick, grab the Dragon Balls before they fly away!" In a swift leap, a Saiyan soared into the sky, securing the Dragon Balls before they could escape.

The sky returned to its normal state as Monaito noted to himself, "These are always active; I need to fix that." He then retrieved the Dragon Balls from the Saiyan and carefully concealed them in the briefcase, safeguarding them from radar scanners and prying eyes.

The Room of Spirit and Time bathed in a blinding light, with the radiance seeping through the cracks around the door. The chamber trembled, prompting everyone inside to shut their eyes tightly against the blinding brilliance. As the light gradually faded, the tremors subsided, and they cautiously opened their eyes to find the door reinforced and a control panel with levers on the side.

Gathered around the panel, they realized they had the power to manipulate the time within the Room of Spirit and Time. They could choose how many years passed inside while only a day transpired outside. They could decide whether they wanted the benefits of training without the burden of aging, and they could even monitor how many individuals were present within.

Bulma inquired, "Do you think growing up a little bit will help us fight King Piccolo?" Her question was directed at Kami and Mr. Popo.

Kami contemplated the matter for a moment before responding, "I believe so. You are quite young, and growing up a bit could indeed be advantageous."

Raditz raised another query, "So, should we spend the full two years inside, or compress it into a single day?"

Prince Vegeta nodded in agreement with Raditz's suggestion. They were faced with a critical decision that could significantly impact their future battles.

With their decision made, they pushed open the door and entered the chamber. Kami, standing at the threshold, pondered whether he should join them in their training.

“Ok, I want you to start jumping jacks for five minutes,” said Kami. Bulma and Launch started doing jumping jacks, the Saiyans copying them. After five minutes, Kami spoke, “Time's up.” The children collapsed to the floor, panting and out of breath.

“Next, stretch your muscles,” said Kami, beginning to stretch the children. They eagerly copied the movements of Kami, going from side to side, reaching down, and touching their feet. After Kami was done stretching, he looked around to see his students breathing hard. They rested for five minutes, catching their breath.

“So, we are going to add some exercises to your training routine to build your strength and agility," Kami continued. "You'll need it for your upcoming adventures.” He outlined the workout plan for them, including strength training, agility and coordination exercises, endurance training, and the importance of proper nutrition.

Kami could see the spark of determination in the Saiyan children's eyes, just as he had seen in so many warriors before them. He knew that with the right training and discipline, they had the potential to achieve greatness.

Over the next few weeks, the training sessions became a daily routine. The children threw themselves into their workouts, pushing their bodies to the limit and surprising themselves with their newfound strength and resilience. Kami watched over them, offering guidance and encouragement.

The strength training sessions saw the saiyan’s and launch performing push-ups and bodyweight squats with increasing ease. They could feel their muscles growing stronger with each passing day. Bulma joined in on the agility and coordination exercises, honing her reflexes and coordination through games and martial arts drills.

Endurance training was equally important. Kami told them to go as far into the void as possible and stand there. The children's stamina improved rapidly, and they learned to adapt to the varied terrain.

Nutrition played a vital role in their development. The room provided them with a balanced diet, rich in protein and nutrients. 

As the weeks turned into months, the children's progress was undeniable. Their bodies had become lean and muscular, their reflexes were razor-sharp, and their endurance was unmatched. They had embraced the discipline required of warriors and the camaraderie that came with their shared journey.

One evening. Kami addressed them. “You've come a long way since that first day of jumping jacks," he said, his voice filled with pride. "But remember, true strength comes not just from your bodies but from your hearts and minds. Stay true to your purpose, and you will achieve greatness.”

With Kami's wisdom echoing in their ears, the children knew that they were well on their way to becoming the formidable warriors they were destined to be. Their journey had only just begun, and the challenges ahead were vast, but with their newfound strength and determination, they were ready to face whatever came their way.

Chapter 24: A New Dawn for Saiyans: Training, Beaches, and Pirate Perils

The Lookout Age 737 Sunday December 10th 1988 

Mr. Popo observed the countdown with a watchful eye as the Room of Spirit and Time's timer reached its conclusion. With a resonant ding, the chamber's door swung open, allowing a gentle fog to drift out. Kami emerged, accompanied by the children who now appeared older. The Saiyan kids had grown taller, shedding their baby fat. The humans had become leaner, and subtle muscles defined their forms. Bulma, in particular, had constructed an exoskeleton, Steel plating ran down her body intersecting at the waist and chest going down each limb cutting off at the hands and feet.

Mr. Popo inquired about their training, and Kami responded, "It went well, as you can see." Their reunion took them to their rooms, where they collected their belongings, although their clothes now barely fit their more mature frames.

Kami addressed them outside, his tone filled with a touch of concern. "Are you ready for this?"

Prince Vegeta, resolute, replied, "We have no choice. It's either they come to us or we go to them."

Bulma picked up the battery and slotted onto the back of the exoskeleton making it easier to move. The exoskeleton lit up the sides. She put on her hover boots slotting in the exoskeleton making a snapping sound. As the exoskeleton buckled into place. She tugged on the gloves as she buckled the gloves to the exoskeleton. She demonstrated her readiness by easily hovering off the ground. "I am ready," she declared, though she couldn't help but think about fixing the battery.

"I think we should visit Bora before heading to Egypt," suggested Bulma.

They all gathered at the edge and peered downward. Tarble and Cabba leaped off first, descending. The others followed suit, with Bulma tightly gripping Prince Vegeta to ensure a smooth descent. Launch laughed joyously, her yellow hair dancing in the wind, while Raditz followed closely behind. Tarble and cabba descended about a hundred feet.  Vegeta yelled “hover now, i don’t want to scrape your bodies off the ground.” they complied as they slowed their descent. Turles zoomed after them to make sure they didn’t die. They were safe as turles gave a thumbs up. 

Gathering outside the cabin, the children knocked on the door, which soon swung open to reveal Bora. He stared at them in shock for a moment before breaking into a warm smile.

"You made it back, and you look stronger. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you've grown," he remarked.

The kids chuckled, and Prince Vegeta replied, "Climbing the tower was exhausting. Once we reached the tower, they gave us the water," he said, offering a half-truth.

"We're leaving now, but we wanted to let you know that we're not dead," added Bulma. With that, they bid farewell to Bora, leaving him with a head full of questions and the satisfaction that the legends were indeed true. He closed the door behind them as they headed off.

The children soared up into the sky, exploring the nearby city. The Saiyans had never visited a beach with humans before, and it seemed like an exciting prospect. They made their way westward to a beach that Bulma knew of in California. As they approached, they saw the beachfront with a bustling boardwalk lined with shops catering to tourists.

"Hey, Cabba, can you use your Stand power to make us invisible when we descend, so we don't draw too much attention?" Prince Vegeta suggested. An aura enveloped Cabba as nearby people blinked in confusion. They descended while Cabba released his Stand's effect, allowing the perplexed onlookers to go on their way.

"We'll need to buy some special clothing, called swimsuits, so we can go into the water," Bulma said, leading the way towards one of the beachside shops. The bell above the shop's door rang. 

The moment they stepped into the beachside shop, a vibrant display of colorful swimwear greeted their eyes. Bulma and Launch wasted no time and started browsing the racks, searching for the perfect swimsuits. Meanwhile, an employee approached the Saiyans, offering assistance.

"It's your first time at a beach, isn't it?" the employee asked as they nodded in response.

After selecting their swimsuits and paying for them, they changed into their beach attire, stowing their clothes in a bag provided by the shop. As they exited, the shop's bell jingled, and a frantic girl with black hair rushed into them, causing her to tumble over. Bulma was quick to notice the distress on her face.

Concerned, she inquired, "What's wrong?"

The girl, named Chi-Chi, quickly explained her dire situation, "The notorious pirate Buggy and his crew have kidnapped the Ox-King, my father. Some of the crew members are vampires that only come out at night. I need help; I have nowhere else to go. They even blew up my home. They're demanding gold or unique items for his release. But I have this power that awakened when my dad was taken, and I don't know how to use it. I think I'm cursed. I don't know why I'm telling you this," she concluded, her voice trembling with sobs.

As the group left the beachside shop, Prince Vegeta's voice resonated with determination, "I think we might have some unique items to trade." He glanced down at the fruits they had bought, a plan forming in his mind. 

Prince Vegeta said, "But we need to attack during the night."

“That's when the vampires wake up," said chi-chi. 

Prince Vegeta responded, a sly grin crossing his face, "Exactly.” 

In the meantime, they enjoyed their time at the beach, making the most of the setting sun that cast a warm, orange glow over the horizon. Most of the beachgoers had gathered around to witness the beauty of the sunset. As the sun sank lower, some began to leave the beach.

A bonfire was lit, and the group of kids found a secluded area away from prying eyes, thanks to Cabba's Stand power. Chi-Chi watched in fascination as the aura around them dissipated, revealing the darkness around them. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she started bombarding them with questions.

The group patiently answered Chi-Chi's inquiries, explaining concepts like Stands, Saiyans, and even their ability to fly. Her mind was filled with wonder as she absorbed this new knowledge. As her eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness, Chi-Chi blinked several times, surprised to find that the darkness seemed to grow lighter, allowing her to see more clearly.

"Hey, Chi-Chi, you have an aura around you," Turles remarked.

Chi-Chi gasped in realization, "I think I can see in the dark." The discovery left her both astonished and thrilled, as she felt herself taking another step into the world of the extraordinary.

Chi-Chi picked up a newspaper and began to read the text, her eyes quickly scanning the page.

‘Funny Valentine III Wins 1988 Presidential Election, Keeping a Century-Old Tradition Alive

*Washington, D.C. - November 9, 1988*

In a stunning turn of events, Funny Valentine III has secured the presidency of the United States, continuing a century-old tradition that has seen the Valentine family rise to power every four years. Funny Valentine III, the charismatic descendant of Funny Valentine, the 23rd President of the United States in 1888, has proven that in the world of American politics, some legacies never die.

Funny Valentine III's victory marks the fifth consecutive presidential win for the Valentine family. The tradition started when Funny Valentine, the 23rd President, was elected in 1888. His administration was characterized by strong patriotism and belief in the principles of the United States, and he successfully navigated the challenges of his era.

The Valentinian tradition of running for and winning the presidency has continued uninterrupted. The family's political dominance has not only been a fascinating historical anomaly but has sparked various debates about the nature of democracy and political dynasties in the United States.

Funny Valentine III's campaign focused on a platform that combined traditional conservative values with a modern outlook, promising to continue the legacy of his forefather while addressing the challenges of the late 20th century. The campaign slogan "A Valentine for Every American" resonates with voters across the nation.

During his victory speech, Funny Valentine III said, "It is an honor and a privilege to continue the tradition of my great-great-grandfather. We believe in the values that have made this nation strong, and we are committed to ensuring that those values endure in the years to come."

The election saw strong turnout as millions of Americans exercised their right to vote. The Valentine family's legacy, it seems, continues to captivate the electorate's imagination, with voters showing an enduring connection to a lineage that stretches back to the 19th century.

As Funny Valentine III prepares to take office, the nation watches with bated breath to see how he will navigate the complex challenges of the late 20th century. His unique family history, coupled with his campaign promises, have set the stage for a presidency that will undoubtedly be watched closely by historians and political analysts.

Funny Valentine III's victory demonstrates the enduring power of political legacies and the unrelenting charm of the Valentine family in American politics, leaving many to wonder whether this tradition will persist into the 21st century.’

 Old news. Chi-Chi's father had told her that the election was rigged, though she wasn't entirely sure what that meant. Frustrated by the article, she tossed it into the bonfire, watching as it burned up and was carried away by the wind. She gazed at the sea, lost in thought.

Chi-Chi then turned to the group and asked, "Can you teach me to fly?"

Her companions offered guidance, each sharing their insights into flying with her.“Oh it’s easy since you are a stand user. Just focus within yourself and wish to fly.” said launch. “Just meditate, and you will get this energy inside of you, push it out.” said prince vegeta. “Oh that's what it is.” said chi-chi feeling the power inside ever since she started martial arts training. Unsure what to do she formed an open ball at her side. 

“I have been practicing my martial arts, meditation is key to a level head.” said chi-chi as energy formed in her palms as she brought it forward, straightening her arms and opening her palms. A blue energy wave exploded out of her, sending her back knocking into raditz. creating a massive blue energy wave that parted the sea.  The group watched in amazement.

Cabba and Tarble couldn't contain their excitement, celebrating her success. Chi-Chi, though pleased with her first attempt, looked up at Raditz and inquired about the correctness of her technique. Raditz informed her that she should direct the energy downward to ascend.

She pushed the energy downward all at once as she exploded into the sky. She ceased the energy as she began falling. She pushed just a little energy holding it. She stopped. “What do I do now?” she said with a hint of fear in her voice.

Prince Vegeta provided guidance, explaining how she could use her energy to move up and down, as well as lean in a direction to control her flight. With their help, Chi-Chi was on her way to mastering this incredible ability. 

The night was moonlit, and the sea was calm as Chi-Chi, Prince Vegeta, and their companions approached the pirates' hideout. The plan was to rescue the Ox-King from the clutches of the notorious pirate, Buggy. Chi-Chi had just learned to harness her newfound flying ability, and now she was putting it to the test.

As they neared the pirates' location, they could see the flickering light of a bonfire in the distance. The crew was gathered around it, laughing and enjoying their ill-gotten gains. Buggy, the flamboyant leader of the pirates, was at the center of the merriment, wearing his signature colorful attire.

Chi-Chi and her friends landed silently nearby, hidden from view. They watched the scene unfold, with Cabaji, one of Buggy's crewmates, menacingly addressing the captive Ox-King. 

"Release me now, I have a family. I will give anything you want," pleaded the Ox-King, desperation in his voice. 

"Shut up," snarled Cabaji, delivering a stinging slap to the Ox-King's face. "Or we will gag you."

Chi-Chi's blood boiled as she saw the mistreatment of the Ox-King. She looked at her friends, determination gleaming in her eyes. Without a word, they understood the plan.

Chi-Chi would create a diversion by launching a powerful energy attack to catch the pirates off guard. At the same time, Prince Vegeta, Raditz, Turles, and the Saiyan siblings would rush in and free the Ox-King.

Chi-Chi rose into the air, her energy surging. She focused all her power into a concentrated blue energy sphere. The pirates were oblivious to the impending threat, laughing and jeering at the Ox-King.

With a forceful push of her hands, Chi-Chi released the energy sphere. It soared through the night sky, illuminating the darkness. The pirates finally noticed the incoming attack, but it was too late.

The energy sphere struck the ground with explosive force, sending shockwaves in all directions. The pirates were flung into the air, screaming in panic. The bonfire was extinguished, leaving them in the darkness, disoriented and vulnerable.

Taking advantage of the chaos, Prince Vegeta and his companions moved with incredible speed. They swiftly approached the tied-up Ox-King, who watched in awe as the Saiyans cut his restraints.

"We should make a hasty escape," Raditz exclaimed. However, before they could take any action, a circle of vampires closed in around them, herding the group into a tight formation. The Saiyans did their best to confront the undead menace while also protecting the humans, all while striving to avoid falling victim to vampirism themselves. They summoned their stands but they harmlessly passed through them.

Amidst the chaos, the vampires cleared a path for none other than Buggy the Clown. He stood there with an air of menace, extending his hand as he boldly declared, "We've got you surrounded. Have you got something to trade?" Raditz, maintaining a defensive stance, retorted, "How do we know this isn't some kind of trick?"

Buggy, never one to shy away from a grand gesture, replied, "I'll cut off my arm to show you I mean business." He signaled to Cabaji, who handed him a sword. With a swift motion, Buggy sliced off his own shoulder, allowing his arm to fall to the ground. Blood oozed from the fresh wound as he nonchalantly picked up his severed limb and tossed it at their feet, as though it were a routine act. "There you go. Are we on the same page now, or would you like another demonstration?" he taunted.

The group shook their heads, visibly queasy. "Now, let the negotiation commence!" Buggy announced with a theatrical flair, drum-rolling with one hand on his pants.

Raditz, pretending to reveal a prize, picked up a bag and pulled it open to expose the coveted Devil Fruit. "Legend has it these fruits grant incredible powers to those who consume them," he explained.

"Gimme, gimme!" Buggy eagerly jumped up and down. Cabaji seized the box and, without further ado, Buggy gave the command, "Store them on the ship and dispose of them. We've obtained what we came for."

"But you can't do this! What about your severed limb?" the children protested.

Buggy grinned mischievously and retorted, "You mean this?" The limb on the floor began to move, defying the attempts of Vegeta to crush it. It split into pieces and returned to Buggy, resembling a mocking farewell gesture as he turned away.

 "I guess I don't have a choice," said the ox-king with determination. Chi-Chi clung to his legs, pleading for him not to go. "I'm sorry, princess, but Daddy had to do it," the ox-king explained firmly. Raditz carefully pried Chi-Chi off him, and the ox-king moved forward with resolve.

He continued, "This technique was passed down from master to student, all the way back to the great Tonpetty who discovered it." As he removed his ax, yellow lightning crackled from his fist to the blade, causing nearby vampires to wither and die. "Hamon Overdrive," he declared as he hurled the spinning ax, carving a path of destruction.

The vampires began to flee in terror as the ox-king reclaimed his ax. He then unleashed his Hamon energy, displaying various martial arts moves with finesse. The last vampire met his demise, and the scene grew tense.

Buggy the Clown, his expression shifting from anger to amusement, chimed in, "Your silly technique won't work on me and my crew." His associates, Alvida with her unique appearance, Richie the lion and his tamer Mohji, Galdino with his wax weapons, and Cabaji on stilts brandishing a sword, surrounded our heroes menacingly.

A voice from above interrupted, "Hey, Boogie." Buggy corrected, "My name is Buggy," only to hear laughter. The crew's expressions turned fearful as they sensed something big. The sound of rubber stretching filled the air as the voice declared, "Gomu Gomu no... Pistol!" A colossal fist struck Cabaji, leaving him defeated and motionless.

The fist retracted, and two legs extended downward. A figure in a straw hat descended, revealing several other figures emerging from the shadows. Among them, Monkey D. Luffy wore a beaming smile as his crew faced off against Buggy and his gang.Luffy's crew members displayed their unique personalities and abilities:

- Monkey D. Luffy - Luffy was the one who delivered the decisive blow with his Gomu Gomu no Pistol attack. His wide grin and fearless demeanor defined his character, always ready for an adventure and a good fight.

- Roronoa Zoro - Zoro's unwavering dedication to becoming the world's greatest swordsman was evident in his cool and focused demeanor.

- Nami - Nami, as the navigator, showed her intelligence and resourcefulness by calmly wielding her Clima-Tact and supporting her crew.

- Usopp - Usopp's clever inventions and sharpshooting skills illustrated his crafty and inventive personality.

- Sanji - Sanji's "Black Leg Style" and suave nature highlighted his skills as a martial artist and his penchant for chivalry.

- Tony Tony Chopper - Chopper's transformation abilities were a testament to his wide-eyed and lovable character.

- Nico Robin - Robin's knowledge of the Void Century and her ability to create extra limbs showcased her intellect and unique abilities.

- Franky - Franky's cyborg transformations and shipbuilding skills demonstrated his eccentric and passionate nature.

- Brook - Brook's skeletal appearance and ability to control his bones added a quirky and humorous touch to his character.

- Jimbei - Jimbei, with his Fish-Man Karate abilities and calm demeanor, showed his wisdom and strength as a fish-man.

And lastly, Merus, the fearless soldier from the Galactic Patrol, added a sense of duty and strength to the mix.

Buggy, now trembling with fear, could hardly believe what he was seeing. "What, a Frieza Force and Galactic Patrol alliance," he muttered in shock. Realizing the gravity of his situation, he surrendered himself to the combined forces of the heroes. "Surrender and come peacefully. The Galactic Patrol finds you guilty," declared Merus, extending his hand.  "attack." Said buggy.

With Buggy and his crew surrounded and the Straw Hat Pirates led by Monkey D. Luffy on one side, and the Galactic Patrol represented by Merus on the other, the tension in the air was palpable. Buggy, despite his initial bravado, could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on him. 

In a daring move, Buggy bellowed, "Attack!" and his pirate crew leaped into action, charging with swords, maces, and various makeshift weapons. Alvida, with her distinct looks, led the charge, her brutish strength evident in her every step. As they approached, the two sides clashed in a flurry of blows.

Monkey D. Luffy, with his Gomu Gomu no Pistol still reverberating in the air, displayed his characteristic grin as he leaped into the midst of the battle. His rubbery limbs became a blur of action as he countered his foes, his powerful punches knocking opponents aside. 

Roronoa Zoro, the world's greatest swordsman in training, drew his three swords with precision and grace. He moved like a cyclone, his strikes hitting their marks with lethal accuracy. Each opponent who dared to challenge him found themselves on the receiving end of his formidable swordsmanship.

Nami, the cunning navigator, skillfully wielded her Clima-Tact, creating gusts of wind, rain, and even a blinding fog to disorient the enemy. She used her intelligence to tactically control the battlefield, providing strategic advantages for her allies.

Usopp, the sharpshooter, stood his ground with his trusty slingshot in hand. He aimed with impeccable precision, launching projectiles that struck down pirates from a distance. His inventive gadgets added an element of surprise to the battle.

Sanji, the chef and martial artist of the crew, ignited his "Black Leg Style." With a swift and powerful kick, he sent adversaries flying, the flames from his foot adding a scorching effect to his attacks.

Tony Tony Chopper, the reindeer with human-human fruit powers, showcased his wide-eyed charm and adaptability. He shifted between his various forms, from the tiny Brain Point to the towering Monster Point, battling opponents with a mix of strength and agility.

Nico Robin, with her knowledge of the Void Century and her unique abilities, multiplied her limbs to engage multiple foes simultaneously. Her intellect and versatility were on full display in the midst of combat.

Franky, the cyborg shipwright, unleashed the might of his mechanically enhanced body. He fired rocket fists and engaged in hand-to-hand combat with pirates, demonstrating his eccentric personality and brawling skills.

Brook, the animated skeleton and musician of the crew, added a unique and entertaining element to the battle. With his detachable soul, he fought with style, using his soul projection to strike down opponents.

Jimbei, the wise fish-man with Fish-Man Karate abilities, demonstrated his strength and calm demeanor. His aquatic martial arts proved devastating as he fought alongside the Straw Hat Pirates.

And Merus, the fearless soldier from the Galactic Patrol, combined his martial skills with energy manipulation to take on the pirates. His presence added a sense of duty and justice to the clash.

As the battle raged on, the combined efforts of the Straw Hat Pirates and the Galactic Patrol proved formidable. Buggy's crew members fell one by one, their colorful leader at a loss for words. The pirates soon found themselves surrounded and outnumbered, unable to withstand the relentless onslaught.

With Buggy's surrender, the confrontation came to a close. The heroes had prevailed, and the balance of power shifted. As the dust settled and the defeated pirates were apprehended, 

As the adrenaline from the epic battle started to subside, Cabba, Tarble, and Prince Vegeta couldn't contain their excitement. "That was epic!" they yelled in unison. "You guys fought like true Saiyan warriors," Prince Vegeta complimented his fellow Saiyans, his pride unmistakable.

However, the arrival of Merus, a member of the Galactic Patrol, piqued everyone's curiosity. His critical gaze, like that of an analyzer, made the group uneasy. Chi-Chi, ever protective of her father, questioned Merus with a hint of fear, "W-who are you?"

Prince Vegeta, never one to shy away from confrontation, made a bold remark. "I see one from the Galactic Patrol. I guess they aren't all cowards." His words drew a stern glance from Raditz, who swiftly stepped on Prince Vegeta's foot and tried to defuse the situation. "He meant no ill will towards you guys," Raditz explained, waving his arms in a placating manner.

Merus then introduced himself, acknowledging their intentions. "My name is Merus. I could sense that you meant no ill will. Thanks for the criticism. We will try to improve our soldiers," he stated while bowing slightly.

As the introductions continued, Monkey D. Luffy, the fearless captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, joined the conversation. With his characteristic grin and stretchy limbs, Luffy extended his hand, presenting a unique opportunity. "My name is Monkey D. Luffy, and I want to be emperor of the Frieza Force. Sure, they are evil, but not all of them. I saw you fighting, and you were pretty good. Do you want to join my crew?" he asked, his enthusiasm infectious.

Merus chimed in, suggesting an alternative path for them. "You know, you would be a good patrolman," he remarked. However, Luffy shook his head, sticking to his pirate ambitions.

Bulma stepped forward and expressed their gratitude but declined the invitation. "I am deeply sorry, Mr. Luffy, but we have to decline. Most of us hate Frieza and what he has done. So I hope our friendship doesn't end. But thanks for saving us."

Luffy accepted their decision with a smile and understanding. "You do you. It's cool."

Merus reminded the group that it was time to depart. Luffy agreed, and with the prisoners in tow and all their loot, they were teleported away, leaving our gang behind to contemplate the new friendships forged and the adventures that lay ahead.

Chapter 25: The Emperor and The Hanged Man

Calcutta, India  Age 737 Sunday December 10th 1988 

The Stardust Crusaders had boarded a ship to continue their journey. “Tokyo, Hong kong, Singapore, so the Indian leg of our journey is finally upon us… but, well i’m a little worried. I’ve always heard India is the land of curry and rampant disease.” Joseph voiced his concerns.

Polnareff chimed in with his own apprehensions. "I’m worried my stomach won’t be able to handle the culture gap."

Avdol, a reassuring presence, offered his perspective. "That assessment is rather distorted. You needn’t worry. It is a beautiful country with wonderful people. That I assure you."

The ship's gangplank was lowered, and they stepped onto the bustling streets of Calcutta. The city was alive with noise and activity. Locals surrounded them, especially the curious children who approached with outstretched hands. “Give me a tip!" one of them exclaimed.

Another young man offered to help Polnareff with his luggage. The streets were crowded, making it difficult to move through the throngs of people. "Want a tattoo? You’re very pretty," an old man suggested to Kakyoin.

Several women marveled at the Saiyans' muscles and asked them to take care of them. It was hard for the group to make any progress in the midst of the bustling crowd. A seller even offered them anti-venom, assuring them it wouldn’t harm their stomachs.

Joseph was growing impatient, gritting his teeth as he tried to navigate through the chaos. A local man approached them, offering to show them his hotel.

Meanwhile, Fasha had her own encounter, feeling a hand grabbing her tail and briefly rubbing her backside. She glared around, feeling uncomfortable in this unfamiliar place. "Hey pretty lady, why don't we have some fun," a stranger suggested.

Anne quickly took shelter in the middle of the group, finding protection from that unwelcome voice and any grabby hands.

Calcutta, a city of the 20th century with a population of 11 million, was indeed a bustling metropolis. It buzzed with a vibrant and ceaseless energy that seemed to consume everyone who set foot in it.

Shugesh looked down at his foot and sighed, "I think I stepped on some animal droppings." Sadao, on the other hand, realized that his wallet was missing. The group's discomfort and frustration were growing with each moment.

A group of children tugged at Nappa's shirt, chanting "Tip! Tip! Tip!" "If you don’t give me a tip, you won’t go to heaven," they chanted, pulling at his clothes.

Nappa, towering over the children, had a mischievous grin on his face. "Listen up, you little punks! I don’t think I’m going up there. But, the secret to reaching heaven is to eat as many donuts as you can and shout 'Nappa's the best!' at the top of your lungs! Trust me, I'm practically a god myself!" The children, taken aback, backed away from him.

The group's interactions with the locals, both friendly and awkward, continued. Joseph turned to Avdol, still trying to take in the bustling streets. "Uh, Avdol! So this is India?"

Avdol beamed, pleased to be in his home country. "See? Great country, isn’t it? They’re what make India great. Don’t you think so?"

As the group navigated through the labyrinthine streets of the city, hands reached out to grab Jotaro, but Fasha's menacing aura flared up, prompting the crowd to instinctively back away, creating a clear path for them. Amidst the bustling chaos, the relentless sound of car engines and honking horns filled the air as the group attempted to find their bearings in this vibrant and unfamiliar city.

After some time, they managed to get into a local restaurant, finding a moment of respite. A server approached them, offering a taste of chai, one of India's most popular drinks. Chai was a sweet concoction made from black tea, sugar, and milk. Joseph gladly accepted the cup and took a sip, sighing in contentment. "Ah, a little peace," he remarked.

Avdol, being familiar with India, encouraged the group to be patient with the country. "Once you get used to it, you’ll see how wonderful this country is," he assured them.

Jotaro, with Fasha hanging on to his arm, surprised the group with his newfound perspective. "Ya know, I kinda like this place. It’s pretty cool." Joseph couldn't believe his ears. "What, Jotaro? You can’t be serious?" Polnareff chimed in, acknowledging the initial culture shock they experienced but expressing hope for the future. "Talk about culture shock. Guess I'll like it. Once I get used to it, huh?"

Bardock, seated at the next table, added some humor and perspective to the conversation. "Don’t worry, guys. It seems Earth is what you'd call 'culture shock' to us. I hope we get used to it." His comment broke the tension, and laughter filled the air.

Polnareff, feeling the urge, decided to find the restroom. He turned to the waiter. "Where's the john?" The waiter politely pointed across the room, indicating a hallway. Polnareff began to walk away, but Joseph had one more question. "Polnareff," he called out.

Polnareff paused and turned back. "Yeah?"

Joseph inquired, "What do you want to eat?"

With a dramatic flair, Polnareff replied, "Just pick for me. It'd better be something amazing. Something gorgeous and sophisticated. That suits a Frenchman like moi." He playfully made a finger gun gesture and continued on his way.

Kakyoin, meanwhile, skimmed through the menu, contemplating their choices. "Let’s see something he’ll like...." he muttered. Then, he politely beckoned the waiter for assistance.

Polnareff continued down the hallway, turning right as he heard someone call out, "Pardon me, sir, one moment..." He paused and turned around, finding himself in front of a large mirror. Perplexed, he wondered what was going on. The man who had addressed him held up a wooden pole, offering it to Polnareff. "If you could use this," the man said before walking away without looking back.

Polnareff accepted the pole but was utterly confused. "What do I use this wooden stick for? Hey!" he called out, but the waiter was already gone. Shrugging, Polnareff turned and carefully opened the bathroom door to investigate. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

He commented, "That's a weird-looking toilet. At least it's clean. A gentleman like myself simply cannot tolerate dirty bathrooms."

As Polnareff examined the restroom, the same waiter happened to be passing by. He noticed the bathroom door was open, and Polnareff was on the floor, screaming in terror. "Sir, is something wrong?" the waiter inquired.

"D-D-D-Don't 'is something wrong' me!" Polnareff stuttered, getting up, grabbing the waiter by the collar, and lifting him off the ground while circling around before setting him back down. "Th-Th-the toilet. The toilet. There's a pig in the toilet," he exclaimed, fear evident in his voice. Leading the waiter inside the bathroom, they both saw a live pig peeking out from the toilet and oinking.

The waiter explained the unusual situation, saying, "This kind of toilet is rare, even in India. The builders constructed the pig pen down below higher than they were supposed to. So when the pigs get hungry, they come up for more."

Polnareff was bewildered. "Th-that's not what I'm aski—no, wait, what?! You're telling me this pig's food is..." He pointed at the pig and gasped, "That's what it's there for?!"

The waiter came back with the pole and with ease jabbed the pig softly on the face, causing it to squeal and fall back into the pig pen. "See? Now you can do your business while the pig is knocked down. Our manager gets the pig to lick his buttocks and always sings his praises. He gets it so clean," the waiter said with a wink and a chuckle.

Polnareff managed a strained smile but was inwardly screaming and deeply uncomfortable. The waiter closed the bathroom door, saying, "Take your time," before leaving Polnareff, who was left yelling, "Wait, don't leave me in here alone!" He couldn't help but glance back at the toilet, clearly frightened. "I don't think I could ever get used to this..."

Polnareff was washing his hands by the mirror outside. "I guess I'll hold it until we get to the hotel," he said, glancing at his reflection in the mirror. The eerie lighting and unfamiliar surroundings left him feeling slightly uneasy.

"Sorry to keep you waiting," the server said, approaching the group outside the restroom. Polnareff turned his gaze toward the doorway at the voice, but his attention was soon drawn back to the mirror.

His reflection revealed nothing out of the ordinary. However, as he continued to wash his face, he felt a strange sensation. A hand pressed against the glass from the outside. Polnareff's eyes widened with shock, but when he turned around, there was no one there.

"Where is he? Weird, I could have sworn I saw someone out there. Must've been my imagination," Polnareff muttered to himself, rationalizing the situation. "Guess I shouldn't be surprised. I mean, I just saw a pig in the john. Of course, I'd imagine a monster in the window. So this is what they mean by culture shock here," he added, forcing a laugh to dispel his unease.

As Polnareff returned to the sink, he glanced up at the mirror and was met with a terrifying sight. The mysterious figure was still there, its face obscured. Slowly, it opened the window and crept inside, moving with an unsettling and unnatural grace.

Polnareff's heart raced as he turned around, realizing that this entity could only be seen in the mirror. Fear washed over him, and he muttered, "What the heck?! I can only see this thing in the mirror! This must be a mirror Stand Jotaro was talking about. This is not good."

The Stand continued to advance toward him through the mirror's reflection, and Polnareff was left frozen in fear. The Stand's hand transformed into a blade, poised to strike. The tension in the room was palpable.

Gathering his courage, Polnareff finally shouted, "Silver Chariot!" His Stand, Silver Chariot, materialized beside him and quickly lunged forward, its rapier-like weapon piercing the mirror. The glass shattered into pieces, causing the Stand to recoil.

Gasping for breath, Polnareff frantically scanned the room. "Where'd that Stand go?" he wondered aloud, his voice trembling. The shattered mirror was now spilling water over the sink, a haunting reminder of the strange and dangerous Stand he had just encountered.
Polnareff rushed into the dining area, a sense of urgency in his voice. "Stand. Where’s the user? Who is it? The man with two right hands," he exclaimed, examining the customers' hands in anxiety. The rest of the group looked concerned and puzzled.

He suddenly bolted outside, throwing the door open and gazing out at the bustling city of Calcutta. "Too many people," he muttered, his anxiety mounting. His companions, including Joseph and Avdol, quickly followed him outside.

"What’s wrong, Polnareff?" Joseph inquired, his voice filled with worry, and the rest of the group gathered around.

"If that… if that was a Stand, then that means… then that means he’s here! Jotaro! It’s the Stand user you heard about—the one who uses the mirrors! The person who killed my sister!" Polnareff exclaimed, his fists clenched, and the group's tension grew.

"The scum who heartlessly trampled my sister’s life, soul, and dignity. Finally, finally, we meet!" Polnareff declared, his voice filled with a mixture of determination and anger. He waved his knapsack in the air, signaling his resolve.

"But we don’t even know what he looks like or what his Stand is," Kakyoin pointed out.

"He’s got two right hands, that’s enough for me! And he knows I’m after him, so he’ll be on the defensive. See ya," Polnareff said, waving goodbye, as he prepared to embark on his quest for revenge.

"But we don’t know anything about the enemy's abilities or appearance. You're being reckless!" Bardock argued, genuinely concerned for his friend.

"Bardock is right, Polnareff. This is no time to go off on your own," Avdol chimed in, firmly but with concern.

Polnareff didn't take this well. He jammed his finger at Avdol, and the tension between them thickened. "I guess he has the anger of a Saiyan," Paragus remarked.

"Listen, let me make one thing clear: I never once gave a crap about Dio. I told you in Hong Kong I’d tag along so I could get my revenge. Mr. Joestar, Jotaro, Paragus and Fasha already know this," Polnareff declared, his convictions unwavering.

"I’ve been alone in this from the start. I’ve always been fighting alone!" he declared, his emotions and determination evident.

"You selfish fool!" Avdol exclaimed, grabbing Polnareff's shirt. "Did you forget that Dio brainwashed you? Did you forget that he’s the root of all this?"

Polnareff retorted by jabbing his finger into Avdol's chest, bringing them nose to nose. "You've no idea how it feels to have your sister murdered! I heard the last time you met Dio, you ran like a dog with its tail between his legs!"

Something shattered inside Avdol at this accusation, as though something he valued was lost. "What did you say?" he growled, attempting to grab Polnareff.

But Polnareff wasn't having it. He blocked Avdol's attempts to touch him. "Don’t touch me," he warned, his tone stern.

"I lost all respect for him, that’s all. My impression of him was completely wrong. I did indeed run from him. But I'm certain that foresight will let us win. Rushing in without thinking will get us all killed," Avdol stated, defending his stance.

Polnareff continued to walk away, his determination to seek revenge burning fiercely. "You know we lost loved ones in war," Paragus added, a tear trickling down his face as he spoke, "I still miss my first mate."

Fasha, overcome with emotion, was crying into Jotaro's jacket, her tail curled tightly around his leg. Bardock, a somber expression on his face, concluded, "You talk about killing as the only way for revenge. Remember Toolo, the last of his kind. He could have killed my Jocha in revenge on his planet or me when he came here, but instead he forgave."

But Polnareff had already made up his mind, and it was too late to convince him otherwise. He was determined to seek his own path, and the group couldn't change his resolve.

Meanwhile, the sun began to set, casting a warm, golden glow across the plain. An elephant charged gracefully through the landscape, with Hol Horse perched on top and Nena, her true form a slender woman with black hair, resting her hands on his back as she dozed off. A building in the distance. 

Hol Horse reined in the elephant, announcing, “Time to get off. I'm here to see a friend of mine.” He gently urged the beast to lower itself, allowing Nena to dismount. She had a wistful expression as she looked at Hol Horse.

“You're on your own from here,” Hol Horse said, frowning as he observed her. Nena's eyes filled with sadness. She couldn't help herself, her emotions bubbling to the surface. With a longing in her voice, she knelt before him and pleaded, “Please, make me your wife. My life will belong to you. Just say whatever you wish for me, my love. Please, let me stay by your side forever.”

Hol Horse sighed and looked at her, his expression conflicted. "Baby, don't be stupid. You're still sixteen."

“I'm old enough to marry. I love you,” Nena replied, her gaze locked onto his.

Hol Horse exhaled, his resistance wavering. He jumped off the elephant, taking Nena's hands. As they gazed into each other's eyes, the setting sun cast a warm, golden hue around them.

“Listen. I'm just a no-good drifter, baby. I live each day like it's my last, and one day, it will be my last,” Hol Horse said in a soft voice, his tone filled with both affection and regret.

Nena was about to speak, but Hol Horse silenced her with a gentle “shh” and placed a finger on her lips.

“You have royal blood. We can't have a fairy-tale marriage. No matter how much we love each other.”

“Really? So you do love me?” Nena inquired, hope and anticipation in her voice.

“Yep. You're my one and only, hun,” Hol Horse affirmed, causing Nena to gasp in surprise.

“That's exactly why… It's 'cause I love you that we can't marry. You understand, don't you? This breaks my heart just as much as it breaks yours,” Hol Horse explained, a tinge of sadness in his eyes.

Nena covered her face, tears streaming down her cheeks. Hol Horse hugged her tightly, her form melting into his.

“But I'll come back to see you and hold you like this whenever I can. That's enough to make me happy,” Hol Horse reassured her.

Nena sniffled and replied, “Yes...” though her voice was soft and filled with sorrow.

With a smirking grin, Hol Horse parted from her. He hopped onto the elephant, tipping his hat and saying, “So long. Love ya, darling,” as the massive animal began to move, slowly taking him away from Nena.

As Hol Horse rode into the sunset, his face twisted into a silent laugh, revealing a hidden plan. The building drew nearer, and he spotted something that made him rein in the elephant. He came to a stop by a rundown building where a figure sat, leaning against a pillar and laughing. This was a friend he was approaching.

“You know, it's bad manners to eavesdrop. You think I spend too much time on romance, don't ya? When you've got girls like her all over the world at your beck and call... you've always got a partner, an ally. They'd do anything for me, even throw away their own lives. You are aware of how I work, aren't you, Mr.Geil?” Hol Horse said as the figure named J. Geil uncurled his left hand showing he had two right hands. 

“By the way, about this Polnareff of the Silver Chariot. Seems he left the group and is looking for you on his own. What do you wanna do? He totally fell for your plan, hook, line, and sinker. Shall we go and kill him first?” Hol Horse said, swinging his whip around. However, his eyes widened as he noticed a snake slithering around a broken wall, coming closer, its rattling echoing in the air.

Thinking quickly, Hol Horse summoned his Stand, Emperor, a revolver that twirled in his right hand before he aimed it at the snake. He pulled the trigger, and with a deafening boom, the bullet blasted from the barrel, tearing through the snake's head. The severed head continued forward, its trajectory leading it to embed itself in J. Geil's shoulder. It passed by a bottle at his feet, and in a surreal twist, the snake's head appeared within the bottle's reflection. There, J. Geil summoned his Stand, Hanged Man, which sliced the snake into pieces with its blade. The threat was eliminated, and the snake fell lifeless, just inches from its target.

J. Geil rose as Hol Horse dismounted the elephant. They approached each other, Hol Horse protecting his hat. “Let's go. Between your Hanged Man and my Emperor, I have no doubt we can kill 'em all,” Hol Horse declared, summoning the Emperor. J. Geil laughed as the sand swirled around their feet. They turned away and walked into the sunset, leaving the elephant behind. Nena, undeterred, climbed onto the elephant's back.

Rain fell outside the hotel, adding a somber backdrop to the group's dinner. Joseph gazed at an empty chair, remarking, “So he really did leave us after all,” while Polnareff continued his quest to find the man with two right hands. The patrons of the hotel restaurant mostly denied any knowledge of such a man, until one person finally said, “Yes.”

“What? You have? Are you sure you saw a man with two right hands? Where?” Polnareff inquired anxiously. The rain began to subside as the clouds parted, revealing a ray of sunlight. An elderly man pointed towards two figures walking down the street, one of them floating.

Polnareff quickly got up and walked away, determined to confront this mysterious man. However, the old man caught him off guard, saying, “Huh? I don't understand. He was right there.”

“What?” Polnareff questioned.

“Here, he was with that man in the street,” the old man clarified. The man took another step, landing his foot in a puddle, bringing him just five feet away from Polnareff. The two locked eyes in a tense standoff.

“The gun is mightier than the sword. Not bad, if I do say so myself,” the man, known as Hol Horse, stated.

“Who the heck are you?” Polnareff retorted.

Hol Horse lifted the brim of his hat, introducing himself, “Hol Horse. That's what they call me. I'm a Stand user, and my card is the Emperor. I've been paid good money by Dio to rub you guys out.”

Polnareff, still focused on his goal, pointed out, “Look here, cowboy, I don't care who you say you are. Where's the man with two right hands?”

“That was rude. You asked who I am, so I answered. Well, whatever. I came here with that guy. He's nearby,” Hol Horse replied, casually lighting a cigar.

“What? Where is he?” Polnareff scanned his surroundings, growing more anxious.

“There's really no point in you asking that. I, Hol Horse, will have the pleasure of snuffing you out,” Hol Horse declared.

Undaunted, Polnareff stood tall and challenged, “Morons like you always talk trash, and it always ends up the other way around.”

Hol Horse chuckled, explaining, “Oh? Was that funny?”

Polnareff inquired, “Lord Dio had you pegged: 'Polnareff has the fatal habit of underestimating his opponents. beating him into a corpse won't be any trouble for you.' He was exactly right, so I couldn't help but laugh.”

Defiant, Polnareff invited the confrontation, saying, “If I have to take you out to get to him, then that's exactly what I'll do. Bring it.”

Hol Horse chuckled and began explaining his Stand's abilities, “Ever heard of military chess? The tank is stronger than the soldier, and tanks are weak against mines. See, it's pretty much the basics of battle. My Emperor is stronger than you, so I thought I'd be a gentleman. I'll fill you in on my Stand's abilities before we fight. The gun is mightier than the sword. Such a brilliant quote. What are you trying to say, exactly? That I have a Stand that shoots. And a sword simply can't beat that.”

Polnareff leaned in, cupping his ear, and replied, “So, what? A pea shooter?”

Their humorous exchange sent both of them into fits of laughter. They laughed heartily, nearly doubling over, while the onlookers from the local crowd observed the bizarre scene with confusion. After several minutes of laughter, they composed themselves, their expressions turning serious as they locked eyes.

“Prepare to die!” Polnareff declared.

“Prepare to die!” Hol Horse echoed, nearly in unison.

“You underestimated me, Polnareff!” Hol Horse exclaimed, summoning his Stand, the Emperor, and tossing away his cigarette. He pointed the gun at Polnareff and fired, swiftly clipping the cigarette.

Polnareff summoned his Stand, Silver Chariot, saying, “If I take off my armor… I can knock down a bullet!” Silver Chariot leaped, shedding its armor as its blade descended upon contact with the bullet. Astonishingly, the bullet deftly moved out of the blade's path and continued its trajectory.

“What? That's impossible! It bypassed my sword! Oh crap!” Polnareff exclaimed, frozen in disbelief.

“The bullet is also my Stand. And that cocky attitude just cost you your life!” Hol Horse declared as the bullet moved closer to Polnareff's face.

“Polnareff!” Avdol rushed forward, knocking him to the ground just as the bullet whizzed past, spiraling into the air.

“Wha... Avdol!” Polnareff gasped, his astonishment evident.

“I came here because I was worried about you, and what do I find? Your ego will be the end of you, Polnareff,” Avdol stated, getting up and fixing his gaze on Polnareff. 

“You were worried about me? Darn you! You came here to lecture me again?” Polnareff retorted, rising to his feet. Avdol followed, saying, “The enemy already knows everything about you! You said you're a loner, but from now on, you can't win on your own!”

As the spinning cigarette hung in the air, Hol Horse deftly caught it in his mouth, quipping, “What bad timing for an outsider to interfere.” The bullet, having curved in its path, was now heading straight for Polnareff and Avdol.

“Out of the way, Polnareff! The bullet's coming back! Magician's Red!" Avdol exclaimed, crossing his arms to summon Magician's Red. The Stand let out a caw as flames enveloped it. “I'll melt it down!” Avdol declared, determination in his eyes, while Hol Horse wore a smirk.

“Dang that Avdol! He went after Polnareff himself,” Joseph exclaimed, rushing down an aisle of booths. Jotaro scanned the area and said, “Where are you, Mr. Avdol? Polnareff? I have a terrible feeling…” Kakyoin, too, began searching for Avdol and Polnareff.

“Hey, there's a weird fight going on over there,” a local informed the group, catching Kakyoin's attention. He sprinted towards the commotion and turned a corner. What he saw made his eyes widen in shock.

Avdol was sitting beside a puddle, facing away. In the reflection of the puddle, The Hanged Man loomed, ready to strike. Its blade extended from its right wrist, piercing Avdol's lower back. The blade slid in with frightening ease, and blood spurted from the wound.

As the locals began to chatter in confusion, Avdol muttered, “The puddle…” before falling past Polnareff, who exclaimed, “What?”

Kakyoin stood there, his shock palpable, as The Hanged Man disappeared. Polnareff, staring at Avdol's lifeless body, called out, “Mr. Avdol!” The locals started to scatter, but Hol Horse grinned triumphantly.

“Man, today must be my day. My gun and J. Geil's mirror are weak against Avdol's fire. I figured Avdol would be the toughest one to kill. Talk about luck!” Hol Horse quipped as he spun the Emperor and then holstered it. “Looks like no more threats in this game of military chess!”

Kakyoin knelt beside Avdol's body, crying out, “Mr. Avdol!” His hands were bloody, and he fervently believed that Avdol was merely injured. He shook Avdol's unmoving body, saying, “He's just hurt… It's just a minor wound. See? He's going to start speaking…He'll open his eyes in a moment. Right, Mr. Avdol? You're going to wake up, right?”

Meanwhile, Polnareff, still in shock, watched the events unfold in front of him. Avdol's lifeless body was gently laid on the ground, and then it began to smoke. Kakyoin was in distress, crying out to his fallen comrade, while Polnareff, his emotions raw, couldn't help but kick the puddle in frustration saying “That's what he gets for lecturing people. Look at him now. “

“What did you say, Polnareff? Mr. Avdol was worried about you!” Kakyoin shouted, anger simmering beneath the surface.

“Who asked him for help? He likes to meddle in other people's business, but he's slow, so they got him. Guys like him just get in the way… That's why I said I was going it alone,” Polnareff retorted, dismissively pushing Kakyoin's concerns aside.

“He saved your life. How dare you…” Kakyoin began, his voice filled with frustration, but he noticed something different. Tears were hitting the ground, and he turned to see Polnareff, his emotions laid bare as he cried.

“I am sick of it! Having people up and die on me…” Polnareff choked out, tears streaming down his face.

Kakyoin's anger melted into empathy, and he said, “Polnareff…” in a somber tone, understanding the depth of his comrade's pain.

“I'm so sick of it, you hear me!” Polnareff yelled, venting his anguish.

Sadao watched this emotional scene unfold while he hid, leaning against the wall. He couldn't help but notice the back of Hol Horse's head and the malevolent grin on his face. Anger swelled within him, and he crept closer to Hol Horse.

Sadao moved with silent determination, stealthily closing in on his target until he was mere inches behind Hol Horse. A wry laugh escaped Hol Horse's lips before he could finish his sentence, his words echoing arrogance. "For such a tough guy, he sure was easy to finish off. Then again, the end is usually a pretty sudden curtain call. Most folks don't get a chance to say 'goodbye,' you know. Think of that as a little parting wis-"

Before he could complete his sentence, a powerful fist collided with the back of Hol Horse's head, sending him sprawling into a nearby puddle. The cigarette flew from his mouth, and his hat danced away with the wind.

"That was for Holly, my wife. I know you've been seeing her. When I came home and wrapped my hands around her, you know what she said. Do you?" Sadao's voice seethed with anger, the weight of betrayal heavy in the air.

Drenched and bewildered, Hol Horse looked up at Sadao with a perplexed expression. A wicked grin crept across his face as something clicked in his mind. "She uttered your wretched name," spat Sadao.

"Ah, you must be talking about that touch-starved lady in Japan. We had so much time together. It was so easy playing with her heart. Don't get me wrong, she was stubborn at first, but as soon as I hugged her, she melted into me. She was mad at you, blaming everything on you. You made her cry, but I was there to wipe away her tears. When your son, Jotaro, went to school, I always came by with flowers. I brought her chocolate and cake on Valentine's Day and her birthday. I always liked the sound of her voice, submitting to me in her bed. Her moans were the best," Hol Horse taunted, his words cutting through the air like a razor.

Sadao's anger ignited, and with a surge of power, he activated his Stand, 'Jazzman.' With a cold command, he called out, "Jazzman, The Square!" Suddenly, an invisible box materialized around Hol Horse, pulling him upright. Frustrated, Hol Horse pounded his fists on the unseen barrier, but not a sound escaped. The tables had turned, and Sadao was ready to make him pay for the pain he had inflicted on his family.

With an ominous smile, Sadao continued, "This is just my second ability. Just wait, my sub-ability can be quite booming to the ears." The air began to distort, and the invisible box started to shake. Hol Horse tensed up, realizing something was amiss. Suddenly, a sonic wave erupted from nowhere, striking Hol Horse with immense force and sending him crashing into the invisible wall. He fell down to the ground. He got up, knees wobbling. As a second wave came from behind knocking him forward as his face planted in the invisible wall. He fell to the ground, his body limp.

“Hey, Polnareff.” said the hanged man, chuckling. Polnareff looked in the windows as the hanged man showed up into the reflection. Polnareff froze at the sight.  

Polnareff was locked in a fierce standoff with the Hanged Man. Kakyoin urged him, "We need to fall back for now."

"But he mercilessly stabbed Avdol in the back. He killed my defenseless sister," Polnareff growled, his rage palpable.

Sadao carefully picked up Avdol's lifeless body and headed toward the truck, while Polnareff remained fixated on his fallen comrade. 

As the Hanged Man continued to taunt Polnareff, he finally asked, "You. Where's the user?" Polnareff was eager to find the one responsible for this chaos. Looking down at hol horse's limp form.

"Calm down, Polnareff!" Kakyoin urged, but Polnareff's emotions were spiraling out of control.

The Hanged Man appeared behind Polnareff, mocking him with sinister words. "No need to be sad. You should be happy… You're about to see your dear friend again."

The Hanged Man raised its blade, threatening Polnareff, and continued its torment, "You'll soon be dead, enjoying the afterlife with those two fools. Your sister was so very sweet, Polnareff…"

As the blade drew near Polnareff's back, he was thrust into painful flashbacks of his sister's tragic death. The memory of her killer's hands around her neck haunted him. Polnareff's eyes widened in terror as the Hanged Man ominously declared, "Once you're reunited with your sister, be sure to ask her: exactly how I murdered her!" 

Kakyoin's voice broke through Polnareff's determined but reckless actions, “Polnareff, don't fall for his tricks! He wants you to attack!” But it was too late; Polnareff had summoned 'Silver Chariot,' which slashed at the glass, shattering it into pieces that fell to the ground. In response, the Hanged Man appeared in every reflection, taunting Polnareff, "Your Chariot cannot cut my Hanged Man. I'm in the mirror, where your Stand can't go. That's why!"

The Hanged Man's invisible hand crept closer to Polnareff's neck, both in the real world and in the reflection. "So close, and yet so far away!" it whispered menacingly.

But then Sadao intervened, utilizing 'Jazzman' to trap the Hanged Man in an invisible box. Polnareff, urged by Sadao, made a run for the truck, and Kakyoin reached out to help him swing inside. With Polnareff safe, the invisible box released the Hanged Man, and they sped away, leaving the broken glass behind.

Sadao let out a breath as summoning the box more times a day was exhausting. He jumped in the back with Avdol. They sped turning a corner narrowly missing the limp form of Hol horse and leaving the broken glass in fine dust. Kakyoin was at the wheel. “Sorry, Kakyoin. I… I thought, so long as I could avenge my sister, I wouldn't care if I lived or died. But I understand now… I know Avdol was fighting for me. His sacrifice won't be for naught. I'll fight to keep on living.” said Polnareff. “You sure you really mean that?” said kakyoin. “Yes,” said Polnareff, breathing out. 

Kakyoin socked Polnareff on the face with his elbow. Polnareff, initially taken aback, realized it was a sign of camaraderie.

"You can think of that as a makeup handshake, Polnareff," Kakyoin said, continuing to drive as if nothing had happened.  

Polnareff clutching his nose said “Right. Thank you, Kakyoin. “When they come after us again, we'll defeat them together,” said kakyoin.“You know, I was so sure I stabbed him with my sword. But it didn't connect. It was like he wasn't there.” said Polnareff checking the rear view mirror. He grabbed the mirror clenching it. The glass breaking. “Breaking the mirror didn't stop him. The Hanged Man, just attacked from the shards. He attacks your reflection from within the mirror. My Stand can't go inside the mirrors… How can we attack him if he's in some kind of mirror world? “ Polnareff threw the rear view mirror outside letting out an angry cry. The rear view mirror glass broke on contact with the rocky ground. 

Kakyoin, however, remained level-headed “Polnareff, you keep talking about "inside the mirror" and "the mirror world’ but there's no such thing as a world in a mirror. Remember, this is reality, not fantasy.” said Kakyoin, glancing at Polnareff. “What are you talking about? You saw it, too, didn't you? You can see him only in a mirror, and when you turn around, he's gone!” said Polnareff. “Yes. But a mirror reflects light. Nothing more. I know how a mirror works!” said kakyoin. “Listen! I mean in this case. Like what's going on right now. If Stands can exist, then so can a mirror world!” said Polnareff.Unknown to them, the Stand user Illuso sneezed in Italy, “What’s wrong?” said risotto Nero. “I thought I felt someone insulted my stand. I hope they die a watery death.” said illuso.  

“Wrong,“ said kakyoin. “Come on, man!” said Polnareff. “The secret of the Hanged Man. has something to do with the way mirrors work. Stands can defeat other Stands, so there still has to be something we don't know about his—” said Kakyoin, looking down at the steering wheel as the sun made it shine, the Hanged Man reappeared in the reflection on the steering wheel, advancing toward Avdol and Sadao.

Kakyoin realized the danger and shouted, “Polnareff! The chrome of the steering wheel! Warn Sadao that nowhere is safe!”

Polnareff, puzzled at first, eventually grasped the situation. “What?” he exclaimed, sticking his head out of the window. “Look out! Sadao, run for your life! The Hanged Man is catching up to us! Jump for it!”

Sadao's eyes snapped open, and he immediately understood the gravity of the situation. Swiftly, he summoned his Stand, 'Jazzman,' to confront the looming threat. His heart pounded as he scanned his surroundings, and with urgency, he gathered Avdol in his arms, shielding him within a protective barrier.

Blood trickled from a fresh wound on Sadao's head, but his focus remained unwavering. He quivered under the strain of maintaining the invisible square for the third time, fending off the Hanged Man's relentless attempts to attack. Invisible punches battered against Sadao's defensive construct, and the truck's cabin glass shattered under the onslaught, scattering shards into the cab.

As the truck swerved uncontrollably, Kakyoin grappled with the wheel, trying to regain control. With a sense of impending doom, the vehicle tipped and hurtled through the air. Sadao, seeing no other option, leaped, dispelling the invisible square in a desperate move to save himself and Avdol.

The truck ultimately crashed upside down, headfirst, with a cacophony of bending metal and shattering glass. Smoke billowed from the wreckage. Amidst the chaos, Sadao managed to regain consciousness, cradling Avdol, who had suffered a gash on his head. Blood oozed from the wound, and Sadao realized that he had a broken arm. The cut got bigger as blood ran down his face, possibly from the stress of maintaining the square or from his hasty jump.

He surveyed his surroundings, ensuring that reflective objects were out of reach, and sighed in relief before collapsing from exhaustion.

Polnareff emerged from the wreckage, bruised but alive. "You all right, Kakyoin?" he called out, concerned.

Kakyoin, who had slammed his chest during the tumultuous crash, replied, "I slammed my chest, but I'll be fine."

Polnareff turned his attention to the shattered truck's mirror, his brow furrowing in confusion. Suddenly, a presence jumped to the bumper rim, catching his eye. "What?" he exclaimed, peering at the mirror's shattered remnants then to the rim. To his shock, the Hanged Man reappeared in the reflection, and the danger was far from over.

Polnareff acted swiftly, summoning his Stand, Silver Chariot, with a determined cry of "Chariot!" The Stand's blade sliced through the bumper of the crashed truck, reducing it into several pieces. Polnareff wasted no time, springing to his feet and urgently shouting, "Kakyoin! Get away from anything reflective!"

Kakyoin followed his comrade, running in tandem. They dashed behind a large rock, seeking shelter from the looming threat. Both of them were gasping for breath, their hearts pounding in their chests. They gazed up at the ridge, their faces etched with concern.

In the distance, they could see Sadao and Avdol, further highlighting the peril they were in.

"Damn it... I got it. I just saw him do it," Polnareff panted, struggling to catch his breath. His voice trembled with a mixture of fear and determination as he continued, "From mirror to mirror! From reflection to reflection! He's jumping from one object to another! He traveled all this way by reflecting over and over!"

Kakyoin contemplated Polnareff's words and asked, "Reflecting? So he's actually light! A light-based Stand?"

Polnareff's anxiety was palpable, and he wasted no time shedding any reflective items. "Kakyoin! I just saw him in the car's bumper! He'll reflect off it and into something else. Stay clear of reflective stuff! And take off anything that's shiny! Your buttons!" Polnareff swiftly removed his earrings, and Kakyoin followed suit, discarding his jacket.

Amid their frantic preparations, a curious boy approached them, concern etched across his face. He inquired, "Hey, Mister, are you guys okay? Want me to bring some medicine?" The boy placed his hands on his neck, oblivious to the imminent danger.

Polnareff's voice quivered as he urgently warned, "Hey! Kid! It's dangerous. Get out of here!" Fear was evident in his words as he attempted to protect the child from harm.

However, the boy, still unaware of the peril, looked at them with sincere concern and said, "Whoa, you guys really messed up your car… Hey, you're bleeding, mister."

Polnareff and Kakyoin, their eyes widening in realization, spotted a presence leaping into the boy's eyes. Alarmed, Polnareff exclaimed, "What?" It was then they both saw the reflection of the Hanged Man within the boy's eyes.

The boy, unaffected by their mounting fear, continued to express his worry. "Are you sure you're okay?" he asked, entirely unaware of the sinister Stand lurking in his reflection.

Frustration and concern welled up in Polnareff as he realized the dire situation. "That asshole! He reflected into the kid's eye!" he exclaimed, regretting that the innocent child had become an unwitting host for their relentless foe. The hanged man chucked.

"Listen, kid. Don't look at us," Kakyoin urgently advised as they jumped away from the innocent boy. The youngster, baffled by the sudden commotion, responded with a puzzled "Huh?"

Kakyoin's voice grew more forceful as he repeated, "I told you, don't look at us! Stop looking at me! Shit!" Polnareff, now equally alarmed, ran off and added, "Huh? But you're hurt," said the boy with concern.

"I'm fine! See? Perfectly fine! So, go look over there!" Polnareff proclaimed as he flexed his muscles in an attempt to distract the child from their dangerous situation. "You're bleeding…" the boy pointed out, his worry growing.

Anxiously, Polnareff insisted, "Look over there, you brat! Damn you, J. Geil!" The hanged man continued to laugh, reveling in their torment.

Polnareff quickly summoned his Stand, Silver Chariot, as he contemplated their next move. The hanged man taunted them, asking, "What to do? You wouldn't poke out this cute little boy's eye with that sword of yours, would you, Polnareff?" The hanged man's invisible hands gripped Polnareff's neck, causing panic to set in.

Kakyoin's voice resounded with concern, "Polnareff!" as he urged his comrade to resist the temptation to harm the innocent child.

“I finally got you. You won't escape this time. Unless, of course, you gouge the kid's eye out.” said the hanged man taunting as the blade extended from his wrist. Polnareff's anger and frustration boiled over as he clenched his teeth. "You dirty little… You'll pay for this!" Kakyoin shared Polnareff's anger and disgust.

But Polnareff, even in this dire situation, remained calm and focused, stating with determination, "Hey, Kakyoin. That's not what you say at a time like this. Listen! In times such as these, exacting revenge requires an altogether different battle cry."

He introduced himself with a sense of honor and purpose, proclaiming, "My name is Jean Pierre Polnareff. For the honor of my sister's soul, so that my friend Avdol may rest in peace, into the pits of despair," he declared, his Stand Silver Chariot brandishing its sword in preparation.

"I shall strike you down, J. Geil. Sorry about this, kid! I'll buy you any candy you want!" Polnareff offered, temporarily distracting the child by kicking sand into his eyes. "You got sand in my eye!" exclaimed the boy. It was at this moment that Silver Chariot's sword swung down, ready to confront the malevolent Stand.

Silver Chariot's blade came down simultaneously with the presence's leap. "Polnareff, he's in your eye…" Kakyoin uttered in disbelief.

"I don't understand how, but he moves at almost the speed of light. A normally indiscernible speed, yes, but I knew that if the kid closed his eyes, his next move would be to my eye," Polnareff explained.

"I see…" Kakyoin nodded in understanding. "The Hanged Man can exist only in the world of reflections. When one world is about to be destroyed, he must migrate to another reflective object."

Polnareff realized the implications of this and grinned, saying, "So… Knowing his path makes slicing through him… a piece of cake!" He swiftly made a slash that ran down the Hanged Man.

A yell echoed from nearby buildings, indicating the location of the Stand user. Polnareff and Kakyoin hurriedly approached the building, sprinting up the stairs.

Inside, they found a man sprawled out on a fruit stand, blood soaking through his clothes. Polnareff and Kakyoin stared down at him, and Polnareff finally had the opportunity to confront J. Geil.

"At last, we meet, J. Geil," Polnareff declared. "My name is Jean Pierre Polnareff, and I've seen through your Stand's clever little trick. It's a Stand of light that moves at an extraordinary speed, too fast to target with my eyes. But if I know where you're going, and I slash its trajectory in that moment, I can cut you!" Polnareff explained confidently, his blade ready for action.

Polnareff then pointed back at Kakyoin and continued, "If Kakyoin and Avdol hadn't shown up, I probably wouldn't have figured that out, and you would have killed me."

However, Kakyoin suddenly realized a grave mistake and exclaimed, "Polnareff! He's not the man with two right hands! That's not J. Geil!" He watched in shock as a knife lodged in Polnareff's left shoulder blade, causing the injured man to crouch.

"Polnareff!" Kakyoin called out, rushing to check on his comrade, both of them now facing an unknown enemy. 

Kakyoin swiftly pulled out the knife from Polnareff's shoulder, and they heard chilling laughter from their assailant, who revealed himself to be J. Geil.

"Over here. Insignificant fools! I'm J. Geil," he sneered, crouching down to gloat.

Polnareff and Kakyoin both rose to their feet, their anger and frustration palpable.

"That's just some beggar from the village. All I did was carve him up a bit, just like you did to me. And you fell for it! Getting close to him without knowing what I look like was a grave mistake!" J. Geil taunted.

The beggar, who had been posing as J. Geil, began to cry.

"You bastard!" Kakyoin exclaimed, summoning Hierophant Green and preparing for an attack.

However, J. Geil raised his hand, and Polnareff and Kakyoin were shocked to see a crowd of locals surrounding them.

"Take this! Emerald..." Kakyoin yelled, ready to unleash his Stand, but J. Geil interrupted with a cunning move.

"Whoa. Wait now. Take a good look around you," J. Geil said, gathering the locals' attention with his misleading words.

"These two gentlemen are handing out money!" He pointed at Kakyoin and Polnareff, falsely claiming that they were giving away money.

“What?” Polnareff and Kakyoin both reacted with shock. "They'll give us money for nothing!" one of the locals said. The crowd swarmed the two travelers with gratitude, thanking them and asking for money.

“Thank you! Thank you!” “Thank you!” “Please give us money!” The locals' voices blended together in their requests, overwhelming Polnareff and Kakyoin.

"You have such big hearts!" another local added, with an innocent smile.

While the chaos of the crowd ensued, J. Geil, safely out of sight, took advantage of the distraction. He let the Hanged Man appear in one of the locals' eyes, poised to strike.

"You say you've figured out my Stand? Fool! You think I don't know my own weakness?" J. Geil boasted.

With incredible speed, the Hanged Man attacked, slashing its blade down, and a gaping wound appeared on Polnareff's stomach, blood gushing from it.

"With myriad reflective surfaces, you'll never know my next move. I have no weakness!" J. Geil declared as Kakyoin, too, suffered a similar fate, with wounds opening on his chest, blood oozing out.

"Don't look! Don't stare at us! Just look away!" Polnareff shouted desperately as the Hanged Man leaped from eye to eye, wreaking havoc on the locals.

"There's no escape. Just going to blow everyone up?" the Hanged Man taunted while slashing Polnareff's arms.

"You wasted your youth chasing me… And now, to come so far only to fail! How pathetic and sad," J. Geil mocked, his laughter echoing through the chaos.

"I, J. Geil, will live on surrounded by beauties like your sister," said the Hanged Man, jumping from eye to eye and mercilessly cutting Polnareff's back.

"Oh, the pleasures that await!" The Hanged Man continued its cruel dance, slicing the back of Polnareff's head.

"Oh yeah, that sweet sister of yours was really good at sobbing…" J. Geil laughed sadistically.

Polnareff's expression was a mix of shock, anger, and grief. J. Geil waved goodbye, his cruel words hanging in the air. "Why, you…" Polnareff started, but Kakyoin intervened.

"Polnareff, you can do better than that. When taking revenge, words like 'Why, you…' won't do. Here's what you say: My name is Noriaki Kakyoin. To avenge my dear friend, Avdol, and so that the soul of my friend Polnareff's sister may rest in peace," Kakyoin said calmly as he pulled out a gold coin and held it up, capturing the attention of the locals.

"I will have you pay with your life. I'll give this gold coin to whoever picks it up. Behold, a coin so perfect, it shines like a mirror!" Kakyoin declared, and the locals oohed and aahed.

"Now I get it, Kakyoin," Polnareff realized, and Kakyoin flipped the coin into the air. The locals excitedly followed its trajectory.

"Seems everyone's eyes are now focused on a single point," Kakyoin noted.

"Yeah," Polnareff agreed.

"We know the trajectory the Hanged Man will have to take!" Kakyoin explained.

"Merci, Kakyoin!" Polnareff expressed his gratitude as he kicked dust into the locals' eyes. J. Geil frowned, realizing their strategy.

They blinked as the presence headed toward the coin in the air. Silver Chariot appeared.

"Now!" Polnareff yelled as Silver Chariot slashed down, cutting the Hanged Man's face in half. The locals bent down, searching for the coin, while J. Geil made his escape, his face bleeding.

"Hold it!" Kakyoin shouted, and they chased after J. Geil.

J. Geil ran around a corner, but the gate he encountered wouldn't open. Desperation set in. "It won't open!" J. Geil cried out.

"Sounds like you're the one who's really good at sobbing, J. Geil! And you're about to plummet into Hfil, crying the whole way down. But there's one thing I can't rely on the guardians to turn your body into a pincushion!" Polnareff declared as he summoned his Stand, Silver Chariot, which diced J. Geil, his scream echoing through the air.

"I've been waiting years for this moment! I'll leave the rest to the devil," Polnareff added as Silver Chariot impaled J. Geil's tongue and flung him into the air. J. Geils lifeless body was gruesomely skewered on the gate, ending his reign of terror.

"So this is the true Hanged Man… He was rotten to the core," Kakyoin muttered as they gazed at the aftermath of their battle. Polnareff, with a solemn expression, said, "I got my revenge."

With their mission accomplished, they turned their attention to their fallen comrade. Sadao and Avdol were gone, “maybe the others buried them already.” said Polnareff. As they made their way, they spotted the stumbling figure of Hol Horse. He seemed disoriented, and his wobbly grin didn't mask his unease. Summoning his Stand, The Emperor, he appeared ready for a final confrontation. "If you're gonna run, run like your lives depend on it. Right, J. Geil?" Hol Horse urged.

He fired a shot, causing a nearby glass window to shatter. Polnareff and Kakyoin glanced back.

"Better say your prayers. This is where your lives come to an end! Come at us with everything you've got! Show us your guts, boys! Right, J. Geil?" Hol Horse's confidence exuded as he awaited their response.

But J. Geil was absent, and Hol Horse grew increasingly agitated. "Hey, are you listening, J. Geil?" he called out, his bravado faltering.

"I don't think he's listening anymore, cowboy. He's a little busy right now… Carrying out his sentence in hell!" Polnareff announced, summoning his Stand, Silver Chariot.

Hol Horse's disbelief was evident as he shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! Don't try to pull that nonsense! Bluffing won't work on me! There's no way you could have beat him! Even I wouldn't try my luck against that mother! Polnareff, your sense of humor really stinks," Hol Horse retorted, his bravado revived.

"'Two, three hundred meters that way, is that bastard's corpse… 'case you wanna look," Polnareff pointed in a specific direction.

Hol Horse didn't hesitate for a moment. "Don't mind if I do!" he exclaimed, running away abruptly.

Polnareff stood there in disbelief. "Hey! You're running away?" he called after Hol Horse.

As Hol Horse sprinted down the alleyways, his thoughts raced. "I don't stand a chance! I'm outnumbered! Time to hightail it out of here and wait for a better chance! Or better yet, wait 'til I find myself another partner in crime. It's all about being Number Two! That's the motto I like to live by! Got a problem with that?"

But his escape was short-lived as he ran straight into a solid fist. Hol Horse was knocked to the ground, dazed.

Kakyoin and Polnareff, stood over Hol Horse. 

"Mr. Joestar! Jotaro!" Polnareff greeted, relieved to see their companions.

Joseph Joestar addressed the situation, "We know about Avdol and Sadao. We didn't have time for much, but we gave him a proper burial."

They circled around Hol Horse, who was trembling with fear. "The one who stabbed Mr. Avdol in the back was that coward with two right hands. But the cause of death was Hol Horse's bullet. Sadao broke his hand running from that coward with two right hands also. What should we do with him?" Kakyoin inquired.

Polnareff stepped forward, summoning Silver Chariot, and declared, "I'll give him his sentence. Death!"

There was the sound of running, and suddenly, Nena pushed Polnareff out of the way. They both fell to the ground, and Polnareff looked puzzled. Nena, on the other hand, appeared anxious as she turned her attention to Hol Horse.

"Please run, Sir Hol Horse! Sir Hol Horse!" Nena pleaded desperately.

Polnareff, still bewildered, tried to push her off, muttering, "What's with this woman? I don't know what's going on..."

Nena clung tightly to Polnareff, her eyes filled with fear and affection. "I do know I'll always protect you! You are my everything, darling! Please run! Hurry!"

Polnareff continued to struggle and exclaimed, "Let go of me, stupid! Come on, what are you doing?"

Polnareff called for Jotaro and Kakyoin's help, shouting, "Jotaro! Kakyoin! Don't let Hol Horse get away!"

But Jotaro replied calmly, "It's too late."

Polnareff realized Hol Horse was already making his escape, and he looked up just in time to see Hol Horse riding away on a horse.

"Well said, my little sweetheart!" Hol Horse yelled back to Nena. "I'll gladly accept your feelings and keep on living! I'm only running away because I love you, baby! Forever and ever!"

This made Polnareff furious as he exclaimed, "Why, you… Get back here!" Nena fell to the ground, holding onto his leg, and Polnareff, still angry, dragged her away.

Joseph approached Nena, crouched down, and gently bandaged her elbow. "Agh…" Nena whimpered in pain.

Polnareff, frustrated, said, "Oh, don't you dare 'Agh' at me!"

Joseph spoke with a solemn tone, "Polnareff, the girl is just another one of his victims, and he no longer had any intention of fighting with us. We have no time to deal with him."

He continued, "Sadao and Avdol are gone now. But we have to forge ahead. It's already been fifteen days since we left Japan."

Joseph tied the knot to the bandage on Nena's elbow, then something splattered against his right arm.

"Damn it... Fine then. All right!" Polnareff agreed as he took the lead. "We continue onward to Egypt. Listen up! To defeat Dio, we have to fight as one. We can't go off on our own! Or we'll play right into the enemy's hands. Got it? Let's get moving on!"

Kakyoin whispered to Jotaro  "So where is everyone else?"

Jotaro looked exasperated as he held Fasha on his arm and whispered back, "They are back at the hotel."

They walked away together as a small mouth formed on Joseph's right arm.

Chapter 26: Empress

Varanasi, India  Age 737 Monday December 11th 1988 

Inside Dio's mansion, chaos erupted as Enya fell to the ground, overcome with grief. A cat observed her curiously as something within Enya snapped. 

"My son has been murdered," she cried out, her voice filled with sorrow and despair. "I can sense the misfortune that has befallen my son, J. Geil. The bond between mother and son has spoken! My precious, beautiful boy…"

Holes began to appear on her face and hands, and blood oozed out due to the extreme stress and anguish. Enya's heartache was palpable, and she continued to lament the loss of her son.

"You died, covered with wounds like this? I can feel it," she moaned. "I suffer the same pain you felt. You were magnificent as you fought for Lord Dio, my dear, J. Geil!"

Enya raised her hands to the sky, seeking some form of solace, but she dropped them back to the ground, unable to find any comfort. The cat nearby began to hiss, sensing the intensity of her emotions.

Enya's grief turned into anger. "How? How did they do it? To kill such a noble and pure soul like you. They must have done something underhanded." Tears streamed down her face as she expressed her outrage, and her body oozed more blood.

The cat continued to react with hostility. Enya jumped up and landed on her feet, her determination renewed. She rushed toward the cat.

"Damn them! The bastards!" Enya shouted in fury. "I will make sure they pay a terrifying price with the Empress card!"

"Move! This is a time for action. With the Stand that brings a slow death!" Enya slammed her cane against the cat's head, determined to take action. She gripped her cane tightly, ready to exact vengeance with her Stand, the Empress. "Oh, the anguish! I shall kill them all!" Enya declared as she ran out of the mansion, driven by acceptance and the thirst for revenge.

Meanwhile, Jojo and his companions were on a bus heading to the sacred city of Varanasi. Fasha was snuggled up to Jotaro, who had his arm around her, as they both gazed out of the window. The Saiyans were pointing out various landmarks they had never seen before.

Polnareff struck up a conversation with Nena, who was also on the bus. "Listen, I don't usually get on a soapbox like this," he began, "but stupid people are just that. You can repeat something a million times, and they still won't listen. You know the type, right? There's just no helping the poor souls. But you know, I never got your name."

"Nena," she replied.

"Nena! That's a great name," Polnareff complimented. "Daughter of that wealthy Varanasian family from around here, right? You're good-looking, and I can tell you're smart, too. I have an eye for people, which leads me to my point. Hol Horse is a horrible, lying bastard. He's manipulating you! Think how your parents would feel. You hear me? You can't end up like this. I know it's easy when you're in love. But you can't afford to see the world with such a narrow view. Take a step back and look at the whole picture."

As Polnareff emphasized his point, he mimicked looking through binoculars, while Joseph scratched his right arm, pondering the complexities of the situation.

"Hey, we're almost there," Kakyoin announced as the bus approached a city, crossing a bridge. It was the city of Varanasi, a place with a rich tapestry of life and spirituality. The sacred river, the Ganges, flowed through the city, hosting a myriad of scenes, from holy rituals to everyday activities. Varanasi was a place where life and death coexisted, where the river's holy waters symbolized the cycle of existence. 

While they marveled at the unique blend of life in Varanasi, a fly buzzed around Joseph. With an abrupt motion, the mouth on Joseph's arm snapped shut, catching the fly mid-flight and biting its leg off. The insect's leg promptly fell to the ground. Joseph looked down at his right arm, his voice heavy with concern. "Man... This thing isn't getting any better."

Nena watched Joseph closely. The bus reached its destination, and they bid farewell to Nena. Jotaro noticed Joseph's appearance. "What's wrong, old man? You don't look so good."

Joseph showed them his right arm. "Looks like my bug bite got infected," he admitted.

Concerned, the group gathered around him. "It's definitely swollen. I think you should see a doctor before it gets worse," Kakyoin suggested.

Polnareff, with a hand on his chin, made a lighthearted observation, "Hey, doesn't that sort of look like a person's face?"

Joseph was unamused, "Stop kidding around, Polnareff."

Polnareff offered to accompany Joseph to the hospital, but Joseph was quick to refuse, "No! Stop treating me like a feeble old man."

"But you are. Mentally," Polnareff whispered. Laughter filled the air as the group shared a light moment. Nena, ever mischievous, stuck her tongue out. A small mouth giggled on her tongue as they walked toward the hospital.

Entering the bustling hospital, they were met with the organized chaos of medical professionals tending to patients. A stretcher was hurriedly wheeled toward the emergency room. Joseph motioned for the group to wait in the designated waiting area, where Bardock looked around cautiously. After glancing in both directions to ensure privacy, he leaned closer to Joseph and whispered.

"I checked people's ki around here. There seem to be two ki signatures, like when I sense someone summoning their Stand power," Bardock reported in a hushed tone.

Joseph, reminded of his own abilities, focused on sensing the ki energy around him. He took deep breaths and honed in on the ki signatures, trying to match them with the individuals in the room. His abilities were limited to the immediate surroundings, encompassing the 15-foot square waiting area. While he was no master at this, he soon recognized a familiar signature hiding nearby. Their eyes locked, and Nena was clearly astonished. She waved, and Joseph turned to examine the peculiar bug bite on his arm, shaped like a face. He realized that it was Nena's Stand ability.

With the line progressing, Joseph's turn came up. He raised his arm, showcasing the swollen bug bite. The receptionist, clearly unimpressed, said, "We will call you when we are ready for you," pushing some forms toward Joseph. He complied, filling them out before taking a seat in the waiting room.

In the hospital, they waited, their patience ebbing and flowing as the room cleared and filled with new arrivals. Eventually, a doctor emerged and called out, "Joseph Joestar?" Joseph stood up, and the doctor led them beyond the doors.

As they walked, they passed by an open door where Joseph couldn't help but glance inside. “I’m sorry kid, it won't happen.”  said a doctor pointing to an X-ray of a child's foot, with another X-ray of another child's foot beside it, showing some cracked bones. The kid in the wheelchair had curly hair, and tears were streaming down his face. His mother was crying too. Joseph continued down the corridor, overhearing another conversation.

"I caught them all?" came a confused voice, belonging to a boy with black hair covered in Lichtenberg Figures. He was sitting on a pull-out bed, and the doctor had gray hair. 

"Yes, I'm sorry, we ran some blood tests. But it seems you caught a disease that will kill you if not monitored correctly. But take these. It was very dangerous running at night during a thunderstorm. Lucky the lightning that struck you scared away the birds that were chasing and biting you. It would have been better if you had been in a coma than this," the doctor said, shedding tears while holding up some pills.

"But is my mouse safe?" the boy asked.

"Yes, but it seems that it turned yellow after the lightning strike," the doctor replied, opening a cage and handing the boy his pet mouse, which glowed yellow.

"Thanks for this," the boy's mother expressed her gratitude.

"No worries, Mrs. Ketchum. It seems like he will make a full recovery in a few years' time," the doctor reassured her. Joseph looked around, feeling a sense of urgency, and hurried on his way.

Further down the corridor, he heard a man yelling, "You think this jacket could stop the Pharaoh from his duel? Yugi, what's going on here?" Curiosity got the best of Joseph, and he peeked inside to see a kid in a straightjacket.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Moto, your son seems to have Dissociative Identity Disorder or multiple personalities. This could have happened after your son had finished that puzzle in the shape of a pyramid, where one piece popped off and caused a concussion," the doctor explained. Joseph couldn't believe his eyes when the man transformed into a boy, a transformation that went unnoticed by everyone else. Using his ki sense, he detected two souls residing within the same body.

"Mom, the Pharaoh is telling me that I need to play games with my friend Kaiba," the boy said. Joseph quickly left the scene, catching up with the doctor.

They entered a room, and Joseph settled into a chair. The doctor approached with his hands outstretched, and Joseph extended his right arm, displaying the infected bug bite. The doctor inspected it carefully, even pushing and prodding at the inflamed area.

"It's definitely infected, not a normal bug bite I've seen. I'll just lance this. It'll worsen if we don't drain the fluid," the doctor explained. Joseph's face paled as he had memories of his time recovering from the Pillar Men and countless needles.

"Can't we just put medicine and a bandage on it and call it a day?" Joseph pleaded, hoping to avoid another painful medical procedure.

"Not to worry. We'll numb the area, so it won't hurt. No problem at all," the doctor reassured Joseph. He then directed him to lie down on the examination table.

As Joseph reclined,The doctor prepared his tools. "I studied medicine in England. I can do appendectomies, too. Uh-oh. It's a little rusty. Well, no problem," the doctor commented as he checked the scalpel. 

With everything set, the examination lamp's bright light shining in Joseph's eyes, memories from his past battles surge to the forefront of his mind. he is transported back to the snowy peaks of Switzerland, where he once faced off against the ancient Pillar Men.

In the midst of a blizzard, Joseph stood defiantly before Esidisi, the fiery warrior of the Pillar Men, his wits and resourcefulness his only weapons against the formidable foe. With Esidisi's deceptive tactics threatening to overwhelm him, he remembers running to save the red stone from falling off the cliff.

the doctor urged, "All right. Let's slice it open." Joseph squinted remembering where he was. He quivered as he looked away saying “Come on! I don't want to watch it being cut open.” “No problem.” said the doctor

After a series of slicing sounds, Joseph grew anxious. "Hey, are you done? Is it over yet?" he inquired. When he finally dared to look, his eyes widened with shock. The scalpel had slipped from the doctor's hand and was lodged in his head. The doctor lay on the ground, lifeless.

Joseph sat up in bed, staring at the lifeless body before him, a bewildered expression on his face. Suddenly, a high-pitched voice rang out, “Hey, Doctor! Trying to cut me open? That's a pretty stupid move, you old fart!”

Joseph quickly glanced around and then lifted his arm. The puzzle pieces of the situation clicked into place. His eyes sparkled, and he formed a smirk. He placed a finger to his lips and declared, “Your next line will be ‘I'm the Empress, as in the Empress card, Old Man Joseph! And now, I'm gonna bloody you up good!’”

Empress responded as Joseph had predicted, “I'm the Empress, as in the Empress card, Old Man Joseph! And now, I'm gonna bloody you up good!” The Stand looked surprised, but Joseph confidently addressed it. 

"Your stand user is Nena, right?" Joseph inquired, to which Empress initially hesitated and then defiantly spat at him as he deftly moved his head out of the way. 

Joseph swiftly exited the room, attempting to draw as little attention as possible to the bizarre situation with the Empress. He moved past other rooms, and when he reached the waiting room, he found the Saiyans watching TV while the others slept. 

Gesturing at the Empress and then pointing towards Nena, he suggested, "We should go." The Saiyans and the rest of the group nodded in agreement.

The Empress's voice resonated in Nena's mind, urging her to run. She awakened from her slumber, disoriented and frightened. She quickly got up and fled. Joseph summoned Hermit Purple, its Hamon energy crackling as vines burst forth, wrapping around Nena. The group acted as though nothing unusual had occurred and left the hospital.

Once they had secured hotel rooms, Polnareff regarded Nena with a mix of pity and understanding. He spoke, acknowledging her complex situation, "You could have lived a good life with Hol Horse. I now know you realized he was playing you."

Nena gave a weary sigh, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. She breathed a sigh of relief as if she had just released a held breath.“But you are too cute to be the enemy, i want to kiss you.” said Polnareff, ready to kiss her, However, her form then began to change. She shrank and expanded outward, her layered clothing unfurling to reveal an overweight figure. Polnareff's eyes nearly popped out of his head, and he screamed in astonishment.

Kakyoin approached Polnareff, patting him on the back to calm him down. Polnareff, recovering his composure, quipped, "I can see why you put up with Hol Horse's games. Nobody would love you except Hol Horse."

Meanwhile, Bardock summoned a ki blade, which immediately drew Joseph's attention. Nena, unsure of what was happening, watched as Joseph exposed the Empress. As Bardock's blade drew nearer, the Empress began pleading, "Don't do it, I'm sorry." But it was too late. The blade made contact, slicing through the Empress, and it was quickly removed, causing blood to ooze from the wound.

Nena was trembling, her eyes filled with tears. Bardock held the Empress in the palm of his hand, his expression stern and judgmental. Everyone's eyes were fixed on him.

"Hmm, quick or painful," Bardock muttered, his words echoing ominously in the room. Nena squirmed as nobody dared to respond. Bardock summoned 'Purpose Song,' his Stand exuding an aura of death. As its burial gown fluttered without any wind, he held out the Stand's right pointer finger, bringing it close to the Empress. Nearby, Sadao played a somber rendition of the funeral march on his saxophone before stopping abruptly, looking up and muttering, "Too soon."

The Purpose Song Stand's finger made contact with the Empress. Nena, waiting for a reaction, looked around in relief, about to express her thoughts, when a sudden scream exploded from her. She and her Stand vanished in an instant, and the vines of Hermit Purple sagged before disappearing back to Joseph. With the disappearance of Purpose Song, the sounds of the outside world resumed, and everyone present collectively released a breath they didn't realize they'd been holding.

"In the morning, we're heading towards Pakistan. We've arranged vehicles for our travel. Get some sleep," instructed Joseph as he made his way out of the room. 

"It's still light outside. Do you want to explore the city?" Fasha suggested getting up and coaxing Jotaro to join her.

"That sounds fun," Polnareff replied, while the others remained seated.

"Yare yare daze," sighed Jotaro, taken by surprise as Fasha tugged him out of the room. As they walked side by side, he looked down at the girl beside him, feeling an unfamiliar sensation stirring within.

Standing in the hallway, Fasha and Jotaro faced each other, their eyes locking. They gazed at each other, captivated by their eye contact. Just as the connection between them intensified, they were abruptly brought back to reality by the sound of the janitor whistling while opening the stairway door. They hurriedly broke their eye contact and swiftly left the building.

Out in the streets, they walked around and stumbled upon a festival, adorned with banners hanging from buildings. The festival was alive, with people gathered in clusters conversing, and shops lining the streets attracting attention. Fasha and Jotaro approached a booth displaying an array of clothing options.

Jotaro's cheeks reddened as Fasha elegantly draped a shawl over herself, the color beautifully complementing her purple eyes. Tentatively, he reached out, touching the fabric's texture. His hand moved up to her neck and then brushed against her face. Catching her curious gaze, Jotaro picked up the shawl and placed it back on the rack.

Fasha, feeling the warmth on her face, glanced around briefly before selecting a leather vest and handing it to Jotaro, her cheeks tinged red. Jotaro stepped into a makeshift changing stall and started to remove his jacket. Pausing for a moment, he took off his shirt and donned the leather vest. Pushing open the curtain, he emerged.

Their eyes met, and Fasha's face reddened even more as she approached him. Her hands grazed the vest, tracing the patterns before skimming across his chest and abs. Jotaro grinned, causing Fasha to give a small squeak looking away. He moved back to change, carefully returning the vest to its place. Walking out together, they avoided eye contact, both feeling embarrassed about their actions.

They continued on toward the pier, noticing a crowd gathered around a sign. In the water, small two-person boats were docked, some farther out from the shore. As they approached, the crowd dispersed, and the owner of the boats approached them.

"Free boat ride for couples today and tomorrow. If you're not a couple, there's a fee," the owner announced, singling out Jotaro and Fasha. “You look like a couple, why not spend a romantic evening on the water.” Their cheeks flushed, and they glanced away, shyly moving forward as the owner guided them to a boat. Boarding it, the owner explained how to operate the boat. He undid the rope, and they rowed away from the dock, out to the quiet water.

As they rowed further from the shore, the current nudged the boat, bringing Jotaro and Fasha close together. They instinctively grabbed hold of each other to prevent falling. Their lips unexpectedly met. Eyes locked in surprise, they parted briefly to catch their breath.

“So, is this a date?” Fasha inquired, seeking clarity. Jotaro nodded in agreement.

"So, how did you like the trip so far?" Jotaro asked, breaking the silence.

"Very informative. It’s like visiting many planets all tied into one. The different cultures help with that. I would have wanted to travel the world anyways, but there is one bonus I got from this trip," Fasha replied.

"What is the bonus?" Jotaro inquired.

"I get to take you along for the ride," Fasha confessed.

They both blushed at that statement. More boats moved away from the dock. The sun sank, giving out a beautiful sunset with reds, yellows, and blues mixing together. It was dark now, and lights came on, illuminating the water. Jotaro and Fasha looked at each other, captivated by the light in their eyes. 

Fasha broke away and looked up into the sky. Stars started to appear, captivating her. Jotaro joined in, glancing up at the stars. “The sky looks beautiful,” Fasha observed.

“The night sky changes every night. The moon should be out,” Jotaro remarked.

This made Fasha close her eyes and bury her head into his jacket. “What kind of moon do you guys have?” she asked fearfully.

“Why do you ask, not going to transform during the moon, are you?” Jotaro said cheerfully, trying to lighten the mood.

Fasha nodded, clearly anxious. Jotaro was taken aback. “I’m sorry. Why didn’t you tell me this?” he asked, looking concerned.

Fasha put her hands around Jotaro. “I was afraid that you would be mean and leave me for being a monster,” she cried.

Jotaro put a comforting hand on Fasha. “Don’t worry, I will never leave you. Now, let's get back to the hotel,” Jotaro assured, rowing back while making sure Fasha’s face was covered.

As they held each other, Jotaro's mind wandered back to their journey. “You know, I’ve been meaning to ask,” he said, breaking the silence. “Why is Bardock always so protective over you? And how did you two meet?”

Fasha smiled softly, pulling back slightly to look at him. “Well, there's something you should know. Bardock isn’t just a friend or a teammate. He’s my brother.”

Jotaro’s eyes widened in surprise. “Your brother? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“We didn’t think it was important to mention at first,” Fasha explained. “We’ve been through a lot together, and sometimes it’s easier to just be teammates. We met through our family, of course. We grew up together, trained together. He's always been the protective older brother type.”

Jotaro nodded, understanding dawning on his face. “That explains a lot. You two do have a certain synchronicity. I guess I never put it together.”

Fasha laughed lightly. “Well, now you know. Bardock’s protectiveness comes from a place of love. He’s always looked out for me, even when I didn’t want him to.”

Jotaro smiled, pulling her close again. “I’m glad you told me. It makes me appreciate both of you even more.”

The boats drifted further from the dock, and as the stars filled the sky, Jotaro and Fasha felt closer than ever, their bond strengthened by shared secrets and newfound understanding.

Upon their return to the dock, the owner securely tied the boat. Jotaro disembarked first, expressing gratitude to the owner with a handshake. Fasha, with her eyes closed, cautiously stepped out of the boat, aided by Jotaro. They strolled back to the hotel, Fasha’s head buried in his jacket for a sense of safety. Once indoors and away from any windows, Jotaro reassured her of safety. Reluctantly, Fasha pulled away, pouting, and murmured, “You smell nice,” before they both retired to their respective rooms for the night.

Chapter 27: Wheel of Fortune

India Near the Pakistani Border. Age 737 Tuesday December 12th 1988 

The morning arrived, and the group was all packed and prepared to leave. Joseph tossed the keys to Jotaro, who skillfully caught them. "Since there are 15 of us, we've got a big old bus. Pick groups you can tolerate for long rides," Joseph instructed. Meanwhile, Nappa had Zorn in a playful headlock, giving him a noogie.

As they boarded the bus, unaware of any potential adversaries behind them, Polnareff reached for tapes. "So, what type of music do you want to listen to?" he asked, sorting through the collection. "We've got Wham, AC/DC, Santana... Oh, The Cars. Wait, I didn't know the Speedwagon Foundation made music!" He chose a Speedwagon tape and played it as the journey began.

As hours passed, they journeyed through a variety of tapes, making stops for bathroom breaks and driver switches until they reached the Pakistani border. "We're about to hit the Indo-Pakistani border. I guess it's time to say goodbye to India," remarked Kakyoin.

"You know, I had mixed feelings about the country at first, but now I sorta miss the hustle and bustle of Calcutta and the frenetic chaos of the Ganges," Joseph shared with nostalgia.

"One day, I'll be back. I owe it to Avdol and Sadao to give them a proper burial," Polnareff expressed while at the wheel. "Mr. Kujo and Mr. Avdol," Kakyoin whispered with reverence.

"The road is getting narrower. Quit clogging up the road! Outta the way! I'm gonna pass him!" Polnareff yelled, frustrated by the slow-moving 1952 Hudson Hornet ahead. He sped past, inadvertently sending rocks at the car. "Polnareff, calm down!" Kakyoin advised as the group steadied themselves.

"This four-wheel drive is great!" Polnareff exclaimed. "Hey, did you just fling a bunch of rocks into that car?" Joseph questioned. "Yeah? Your point?" Polnareff replied.

"Another incident is the last thing we need right now. I'm wanted because of what happened in Varanasi. I'd like to cross the border in one piece," Joseph cautioned.

Polnareff abruptly stepped on the brakes, causing everyone in the bus to lurch forward. “What now, Polnareff? I just told you! We can't afford another mishap!” Joseph exclaimed. Polnareff pointed to the side of the road and announced, “I know that! Look who's standing over there!” A disguised Anne removed her hat, flashing a peace sign and a smile.

“Yare yare daze,” muttered Jotaro, observing from the window. "Hey! We met again. How 'bout a ride?" Anne suggested. Fasha enthusiastically ran out of the bus, saying, "Of course you can ride with us; we have space," and dragged Anne onto the bus. They resumed the journey with the 1952 Hudson Hornet following closely.

"I mean, come on, I'm a girl. Soon I'll be doing my nails for the boys. I'd look pathetic wandering around the world when I'm that age. It's now or never! The time is now! To see the world... To be free… Don't ya think? Look, I feel bad for lying about going to see my dad in Singapore, but let's just forget that," Anne shared with everyone. As the 1952 Hudson Hornet gained on them, Polnareff pressed on the gas pedal. The car honked at them.

"Hey, it's the car we passed. Guess he's in a hurry now," Jotaro noted.

“Let him pass,” said Joseph. “Yeah,” said Polnareff, undoing a window and gesturing for the car to move ahead, creating space for it to pass. The car overtook their bus and moved in front of them. Polnareff slowed down, but the exhaust from the car seeped into the bus, causing everyone to choke.

“Hey, now! What's he trying to do? I let you pass, now hurry up and go already!” Polnareff exclaimed, annoyed, while moving from side to side.

“He's probably mad from your little maneuver earlier,” Kakyoin remarked.

“I can teach that punk a lesson,” Nappa declared, cracking his knuckles as he rose. Zorn placed a hand on Nappa's shoulder. “It’s not worth it, Nappa,” Zorn advised.

“Fine,” said Nappa, sitting back down.

“Did you catch the driver's face?” inquired Jotaro.

“Nope. The windows were covered in dust. Couldn't see a thing,” Polnareff answered. “It couldn't be,” he muttered, his eyes narrowing. “Be careful, Polnareff,” cautioned Joseph.

The car’s window rolled down, and an arm emerged, waving them forward. 

“Now he wants me to pass!” said Polnareff, smirking, driving past the car. “Look out!” warned Bardock as a box truck blocked their way. “We're stuck! We're gonna crash!” exclaimed Anne, terrified, as the bus slid into the front of the truck, the impact about to occur.

“The Name of the Game!” shouted Fasha as she materialized her Stand, hitting the truck, making it intangible as they sped through it before turning solid again. The car slowed down, blocked by the truck, as the group continued on the rocky road. “Without The Name of The Game, we'd have been toast,” said Polnareff. “He's gone now! Whoever is in that car is an enemy Stand user,” observed Joseph.

“What just happened?” said Anne, with shock on her face. “Don’t worry about it. We will explain what's happening,” said Fasha, ruffling Anne's hair.

An aura surrounded Anne as she started sweating and her teeth chattered. Fasha checked Anne's forehead. “She is burning up. What should I do?” said Fasha. “She probably has a fever,” said Joseph. Kakyoin noticed and intervened. He checked Anne, asking questions in a soothing voice. “Do you remember your family history?” asked Kakyoin.

“Why does this matter?” questioned Joseph.

“Some of it,” Anne replied weakly.

“Do you have any living relatives?” Kakyoin continued.

“No, I don't think so. My mother used to tell me that they died at random ages, some in their sleep or of fevers. I used to honor them in a shrine at my home. Am I going to die?” said Anne, tearful.

“Stay strong, fight the virus. Stay awake. Live on,” encouraged Kakyoin as he offered his hand to Anne, who gripped it. “Hey, Mr. Joestar, do you have your Walkman on you?” asked Kakyoin. Joseph handed over his Walkman, and Jotaro offered some tapes. Kakyoin selected one. “This will help you. Just listen to the words,” he said, inserting the tape, plugging the headphones into the Walkman, and placing it in Anne's ears, then pressing play.

“What was that about?” questioned Fasha, confused, as Anne listened to the music, not paying attention to the conversation.

Polnareff nodded in understanding as his cheeks whitened. Kakyoin spoke up as the mood turned somber, “You see, my family has the same deaths as Anne’s, and maybe Polnareff’s too,” said Kakyoin.

“That is correct,” confirmed Polnareff.

“Where is this going?” inquired Joseph.

“You see, I believe if any of those dead family members survived past their cause of death, they would have awakened a stand,” explained Kakyoin. A look of shock appeared on all their faces, except for Polnareff.

“So, how old were you when you got your stand? I thought Dio got you, Kakyoin,” asked Jotaro curiously.

“Nope, I awakened my stand when I was very young. I told everyone about it, but they didn’t believe me. You are the first friends that understand me,” said Kakyoin, a tear falling down his cheek.

“My stand was always with me, but I didn't notice it. When my sister died, Silver Chariot was there to comfort me,” shared Polnareff.

Joseph spoke up, recalling something, “Avdol was born with his stand.”

Kakyoin checked on Anne's fever. “It’s gone down, but still hot,” he reported. Unaware of the car they'd left behind, which had collided with the crossroads sign, they continued on their journey until they came upon a fork in the road.

“So, which way to Pakistan?” Kakyoin inquired. 

“The sign points right, but it seems kind of off,” Polnareff said with confusion.

“Shouldn’t the road signs be pointing toward us and not away?” Jotaro questioned.

“I’m going to check,” Joseph announced, stepping out of the bus and approaching the sign. After examining it, he twisted and locked it back into place. “It seems that someone is sabotaging us,” Joseph concluded upon reentering the bus.

“There seems to be a rest stop over there to the right,” Polnareff noted. They drove up the winding road and stopped at the rest stop.

“A roadside tea stand. A break would do us some good,” Joseph decided, getting out of the bus.

“I’m staying here in the bus,” Fasha announced, opting to remain as Anne was sound asleep, listening to music.

“If we stick around here a while, we should lose that crazy driver,” Joseph suggested as they exited the bus. They walked up to a small outside café where people were seated, and an employee was using a machine to squeeze sugarcane for juice.

“What is that stuff?” Joseph inquired, approaching the man.

“Sugarcane juice. Care for a glass?” the man offered as he poured the juice into a cup.

“Might as well,” Joseph agreed as the man added a splash of lemon juice. Joseph picked up the glass and noticed the reflection showing the car from earlier.

“What?” Joseph exclaimed.

“It's him!” Kakyoin pointed out.

“That car's here!” Jotaro observed. They approached the car, examining it, then glanced back at the café, where several potential individuals could be the Stand user.

“You! I've got a question! The driver of that clunker over there. Who is it?” Joseph interrogated the employee.

“Um, I'm not sure, sir. I didn't notice it there, sir,” the employee nervously responded.

“Our driver won't just come out and announce it,” Kakyoin remarked.

“He's messing with us!” Polnareff declared.

“Then I guess that leaves us with one option. Right, Jotaro?” Joseph turned to Jotaro.

“Yeah,” Jotaro agreed.

“We'll just have to beat them all down!” Jotaro declared, pointing at a table with three men. With no hesitation, Joseph and Polnareff charged towards them, joining Jotaro in the confrontation. This stirred the attention of the Saiyans, who quickly engaged in the tavern fight. Chaos ensued, leaving no one safe. Kakyoin was in shock, murmuring, “This is crazy!”

“Pretty suspicious mug you got there,” Joseph remarked to a terrified customer.

A harsh yell broke through the noise, and a furious Fasha appeared in the doorway of the bus. Her intimidating aura froze the group in place.

“What is going on here?” she growled, demanding an explanation. The Saiyans fell silent, dropping their adversaries to the ground. Jotaro, Joseph, and Polnareff displayed remorse as they stood ashamed.

Jotaro approached Fasha and attempted to calm her down, placing a hand on her shoulder. Fasha brushed it away, declaring, “No cuddles till we get to our next destination.” She turned away, visibly upset, and returned to the bus.

The group, left feeling regretful, began to clean up the mess, including the bloodstains and broken items. 

They resumed their journey after Joseph covered the expenses for the damages. "I'm sorry," Jotaro apologized to Fasha. She responded with a hum, directing her attention to Anne, who was still recovering from her fever. "Yare yare daze," Jotaro muttered, slightly frustrated. The road curved alongside a mountain with a precarious drop. They slowed down to avoid the risk of falling.

Approaching a bridge, Kakyoin checked the map, saying, "We should be running parallel to the train tracks here." Suddenly, the 1952 Hudson Hornet, the car from earlier, crashed into the back of the bus, causing the bus to jolt and some debris to fall off the cliff's edge.

"What? It's him!" Joseph exclaimed. "He keeps ramming us!" Kakyoin added.

The bus began slowly edging off the cliff's edge due to the impact. With another crash, it plummeted. The Saiyans swiftly rescued everyone, flying them up as the bus exploded below, leaving them sprawled on the ground.

"That old jalopy could very well be a Stand. Remember the boat Stand? This could be just like Strength," Polnareff speculated.

The 1952 Hudson Hornet transformed into a monstrous form. The car morphed, sprouting spikes and tubes across its exterior, its headlights resembling eyes, and the front bumper forming a menacing, spiked mouth. The wheels adapted to climb and navigate rough surfaces.

"What is that thing?" Beets questioned. "It's like it’s alive," Joseph observed.

Zz taunted, "Behold the Wheel of Fortune. My Stand will lead you to your maker!" The car lunged forward, Fasha promptly scooped up Anne and flew high, while the others prepared to face the challenge. "Want to see who’s stronger?" Jotaro challenged, ready for battle.

"Don't, Jotaro. Don't fight it yet! Not until we know what that Stand's power is!" Joseph yelled.

The car suddenly unleashed bubbles that pierced through Jotaro's arms. "Impossible. I couldn't see it. What did he shoot at me?" Jotaro asked, blood oozing from the holes.

"Don't know what hit ya, eh? You'll figure it out soon enough. The moment you croak, that is!" Zz retorted. More spikes shot out, targeting Polnareff and Kakyoin. The bubbles punctured them, causing blood to seep from the wounds.

"Jotaro! Polnareff! Kakyoin!" Joseph screamed in distress.

"What is this? They're not deep, but they sting!" Polnareff exclaimed.

"I couldn't see it. He's shooting something at us, but our wounds... I don't see anything in our wounds!" Kakyoin yelled.

"Are you all right, Jotaro?" Bardock inquired.

"Don't worry about me. First things first. I don't know what he's shooting, but he's got damn good aim," Jotaro replied, his gaze fixed on the charging car.

"I'll pulverize your legs so you can't move, then run you over!" Zz threatened as the car sped toward them.

"Quick! Between the rocks!" Joseph directed. They hurriedly sought refuge behind some rocks.

"Stop skittering away, cowards!" Zz taunted as the car attempted to dig its way to them.

"What? What are you? Roaches?" Zz mocked. "Oh no! He's digging his way through!" Joseph exclaimed, witnessing the car's wheels drilling through the rock.

"We're no match for him here!" Jotaro declared, prompting them to back away from the rock.

"He's like an insane meathead who's lost control cause he couldn't figure out some kiddie puzzle!" Polnareff commented as they fled the scene, flying up the cliff, observing the car down below.

"Go ahead and flee! There's no path left for you to take! No way to escape, no way to survive, no way to Egypt, and last but not least, no future! Because. This Wheel of Fortune is going to grind you into mincemeat and splatter you all over these boulders!" Zz declared as the car's wheels grew spikes, commencing the climb up the cliff.

"Oh, no!" Joseph exclaimed.

"It's climbing up," Kakyoin observed.

"Is there anything this car can't do?" Polnareff asked, clearly nervous.

"Yare yare daze," muttered Jotaro, shaking his head. "Guess we have no choice but to fight. Everyone, get back. Once he climbs up here, his undercarriage will be exposed. We'll see how strong it is then," Jotaro said, positioning himself protectively.

Fasha looked down, blushing at Jotaro's calmness. She tried to maintain her anger, but it was hard.

"I get it. Its underside might be vulnerable to attack!" Kakyoin concurred.

"Hey, blowing it up with an Exploding wave might just work, yeah, Zorn! But if that doesn't pan out, let's smash that undercarriage like a piñata! That'll show 'em the true power of a well-placed attack!" Nappa suggested to Zorn, who nodded in agreement.

The car jumped up, ready to flatten them as Nappa and Jotaro prepared for the impact.

"You're pretty fast there, Jotaro! But not too bright! Your bodies reek, and you haven't even noticed!" said Zz. Jotaro was taken aback.

"Come to think of it, I think I did smell gasoline!" Kakyoin realized. "It's coming from us! We're covered in gas!" Polnareff added.

Nappa let out a cry "Exploding wave" as he flicked his finger, creating a giant wave that exploded the car, setting Jotaro on fire with electricity. The car ceased to exist. Jotaro was covered in flames, writhing in agony as flames spewed from his mouth. 

"Jotaro!" Anne and Fasha cried out in concern. He fell to his knees, engulfed in flames. The entire group was in tears.

"Whoa, that escalated quickly! So, the car was rigged to explode? Haha, an exploding wave for the win! But wait, Jotaro's on fire? Well, that's not good. Hey, don't worry, he's probably fine, right? He's a tough guy! They'll put out that fire in no time! Look at the bright side, it's like a really intense barbecue! ...Too soon?" Nappa tried to lighten the mood. 

"Shut up nappa, there is no time to joke around. Jotaro is gone!" Wailed Fasha.

Just then, they heard stone breaking as Jotaro dug a hole to escape the fire. His school jacket was no more. Fasha landed, rushing to embrace Jotaro, forgetting why she was angry, and Anne got off her back to join the embrace. 

"We have no transportation now, so I guess we will fly," Bardock said as he hovered.

"Your temperature hasn't dropped yet," Jotaro remarked, checking Anne's warmth by feeling her forehead.

They took to the sky en route to Pakistan. Meanwhile, deep in Dio's mansion, Enya wept, lamenting, "My seven assassins have all been defeated. The shame! I cannot bear to face Lord Dio. Curses! That despicable Polnareff! Kakyoin! Curse Jotaro and his wretched grandfather! Curse those aliens."

"I, Enyaba, shall be your next and final opponent! I will fight with my Stand, the Justice card!" Enya declared, getting up and running to prepare to leave the mansion.

Chapter 28: Justice

Foggy Town. Age 737 Thursday December 14th 1988 

 

Jotaro admired his new school uniform jacket while looking at himself in the mirror in the changing room. "Oh my, that looks quite good on you! In all my years, I've never received such a strange request for clothing," said the seamstress. He handed the appropriate change, saying, "I'm in a hurry. What's the total?" After paying, he left the shop, bidding, "See ya."

 

"Let go! Let go of me! And don't you dare touch me there!" squirmed Anne as they tried to keep her calm. "Shut up! Don't say it like that!" exclaimed Polnareff. The ticket master approached, saying, "Here's her ticket."

 

"No! I don't wanna! I'm going with you guys!" Anne cried.

 

Fasha walked up, crouching down. "I’m sorry, Anne. This is too dangerous. You see, Me. Joestar's daughter, Jotaro's mother, is in grave danger at the moment. We're on this journey to save Jotaro's mother's life. Plus, your fever is not going down," she explained, placing a hand against Anne's face.

 

Bardock joined, saying, "New Vegeta is a good place to wait; it has the best doctors there. Plus, you can say hi to my kin. There might be a friend you can find." Anne nodded weakly and boarded the plane, heading off to New Vegeta.

 

Pakistan is a young country, established in 1947 following its separation from India. But when Japan was still a hunter-gatherer society, Pakistan was the seat of a highly developed civilization. Here in Pakistan, the people carry on the 5000-year history of the Indian subcontinent.

 

They were driving in another rented bus, navigating through thick fog. "I gotta say, Jotaro, I'm impressed you got a Japanese school uniform made here in Pakistan. The fit is perfect, too," commented Joseph, visibly impressed. "100% wool," Jotaro remarked.

 

"Polnareff, are you okay driving? The fog seems to be thickening," inquired Kakyoin. "Yeah, I guess it is kinda dangerous, with no guardrail on this cliff and all," replied Polnareff. They passed a mile marker. "Hmm. The fog looks even thicker up ahead," Joseph observed as they traversed a bridge. "It's not even 3:00 yet, but I guess we have no choice. Let's stop in that town for the night," Joseph suggested as they peered down into the foggy town.

 

"I wonder if they've got nice hotels," Polnareff pondered. "A nice hotel, huh?" Kakyoin echoed. "Right. And it'd better have a decent bathroom! I still can't get used to those toilets in India and Western Asia," Polnareff added as they descended the mountain.

 

Jotaro's eyes narrowed as he sat upright, Fasha by his side. He spotted a dog covered in blood. "Was that a dead dog?" he thought to himself. "What's the matter, Jotaro?" Fasha inquired. "Oh, it was nothing," Jotaro replied.

 

They arrived at the town, driving through streets shrouded in fog. "Not a bad town. There must be at least a few thousand people living here," Joseph remarked as they pulled up by a restaurant. Kakyoin hopped off the bus, saying, "Let's ask about a hotel at that restaurant there."

 

Everyone disembarked. Polnareff observed, "But there's a weird quiet about this place. Every other place has been so crowded and noisy." Bardock commented, "It's probably the fog."

 

In the dim, shadow-laden streets of an unfamiliar town, Joseph led the group toward a local figure, their steps echoing a haunting rhythm against the deserted alleys. With a glint of uncertainty in his eyes, Joseph turned to address the group in a quavering voice, "Listen up."

 

As the words left his lips, the air seemed to thicken with an ominous weight. A shroud of unease enveloped the group as they gazed upon the figure, attempting to bridge a cultural gap through a customary greeting. "A-Salaam-Alaikum," he uttered, his voice a shaky echo in the silence. The local’s reaction was chillingly devoid of the expected warmth, an eerie silence falling over the surroundings.

 

In the desolate quiet, the man gestured toward a closed sign, casting a pall of discomfort over the encounter. Joseph, desperate to dispel the unnerving tension, attempted to defuse the situation. "Um, hehe. No need to close up shop just for us," his words faltered in the eerie stillness. But the local remained ominously unresponsive, retreating into the depths of a nearby restaurant.

 

A sense of urgency enveloped Joseph, compelling him to chase after the retreating figure. However, his frantic pursuit was abruptly halted as he witnessed a macabre sight. In the dim light filtering through the fog, he saw unsettling movements—bugs crawling in a grotesque procession up and down the man's neck, a sight that defied reason and sent a chill down Joseph's spine.

 

"I must've been seeing things," he muttered, trying to rationalize the inexplicable horror that had unfolded before him. Yet, the encroaching dread refused to dissipate.

 

The group, seeking solace from the sinister encounter, approached another local figure, their anxiety masked behind a veneer of false comfort.  “Sorry, but we're looking for a hotel around here. Preferably a hotel with nice, clean bathrooms. Do you know any.” said Polnareff smiling, closing his eyes. However, their attempts to glean information were met with a haunting sight.

 

As the local's face contorted in a frozen expression of terror, the group recoiled in horror. The man’s mouth agape revealed a nightmarish sight—small lizards slithered in and out, an image so ghastly that it sent shivers down their spines.

 

The inexplicable horrors they'd witnessed left them trembling, their sense of normality shattered by the inexplicable and unsettling events that defied all logic and reason. 

 

In the stillness of the night, an unsettling scene unfolded before the group. They stood in shock and horror, surrounding the lifeless body sprawled on the road, a silent witness to a macabre event that defied explanation.

 

"He's dead! His face is frozen in fear!" Joseph’s voice quivered with unease as he stared at the contorted expression of terror etched on the deceased man's face. A chilling pall of dread hung heavy in the air.

 

“What's going on? Why is he lying dead in the road? What could've killed him? A heart attack? A stroke?” The group struggled to grapple with the inexplicable demise, grasping at mundane explanations in the face of an unfathomable horror.

 

Jotaro, with a voice tinged with a somber resonance, injected a grim certainty into the conversation. "It's possible. But what we've got here is no ordinary heart failure." His words resonated, sending shivers down their spines.

 

The revelation of a gun in the deceased man's grip sent a jolt of terror through Polnareff, his scream cutting through the night's silence. "A gun! It's still smoking," Jotaro pointed out, signaling an imminent danger that loomed over them.

 

Joseph's deduction sliced through the eerie silence, painting a chilling picture. "He just fired it. Maybe two to five minutes ago. Either way, it must've been right before we arrived in town." The timeline of events unnerved them, evoking a sense of impending doom.

 

Polnareff's suggestion of suicide was quickly dismissed as the group noticed the absence of any visible wounds or blood, adding layers of enigma to the unnerving scene. Kakyoin’s examination of the twisted, fear-stricken countenance deepened the mystery, leaving them with more questions than answers.

 

“Excuse me, ma'am. Someone has died here! Please call the police!” said Kakyoin. a woman and child turned around in response to the plea, a grotesque sight befell their eyes. Boils infested the woman's face, erupting and oozing putrid substances, a repulsive sight that seemed incongruent with reality.

 

The group recoiled in shock and horror at the grotesque display, “You must excuse me. My boils, they are infected. Did you say you need something?” Kakyoin took a breath saying “I asked you to call the police!” “The police? But why?” the woman questioned kakyoin. The woman's hand dropped from her face. " Her reluctance to acknowledge the need for the police sent a chill down their spines. 

 

Kakyoin's voice quivered with a mix of concern and bewilderment, punctuating the eerie silence that draped the desolate street. "Look! That man's dead!" His words, filled with an unsettling urgency, pierced the unsettling tranquility that enveloped the scene.

 

However, the response from the surrounding residents was not only disconcerting but chillingly detached. The woman's indifferent reaction, scratching her face with an eerie nonchalance, cast an unsettling aura over the already unnerving situation.

 

"Oh dear, someone is dead, you say?" Her response dripped with a disturbing indifference, shrouded in an eerie calmness that contradicted the gravity of the situation. Her casual demeanor, even while acknowledging the need to call the authorities, held an inexplicable and sinister undertone. “I already asked you to call the police!” he yelled.

 

Kakyoin’s frustration and disbelief were palpable as the woman nonchalantly said “Yes, yes, call the police. Of course. My boils are infected. They are so itchy. So terribly itchy.”  said the woman, before walking away. Her eerie behavior left an unsettling residue, an eerie absence of concern in the face of such a grim occurrence.

 

"What is with the people in this town?" Kakyoin's voice quivered with a mix of astonishment and distress. His words echoed in the mist-shrouded streets, where the populace appeared to move about their daily routines with a surreal apathy, an indifference that seemed more chilling than the bustling streets of New York or Tokyo.

 

The dense fog hung in the air, lending an ominous quality to the already haunting scene. The people's indifference and the inexplicable lack of concern for the deceased man and the chilling circumstances surrounding his demise painted a picture of an eerie and disturbing town, where apathy and an unsettling calmness reigned amidst an unspeakable mystery.

 

As the chilling mist thickened, an eerie shroud blanketed the once-familiar streets, cloaking the town in an unsettling silence. Jotaro, with a sense of unease, observed the reappearance of the dog from earlier, a disconcerting familiarity in the midst of the encroaching fog.

 

"This blasted fog just keeps getting thicker and thicker," Polnareff remarked, his voice laced with an underlying dread. The ever-intensifying mist seemed to devour the town whole, an ominous transformation that left the group on edge.

 

"It's almost as if the fog has swallowed the town whole," Kakyoin added, his words resonating with a palpable sense of foreboding. The encircling fog's density created an otherworldly atmosphere, heightening the sense of disquiet among them.

 

A moment of eerie coincidence occurred when Polnareff pointed to a formation in the sky, the fog swirling into an uncanny semblance of a skull. However, what followed was an otherworldly twist—the fog contorted into a sinister grin before an unsettling bolt of lightning struck, solidifying the skull’s macabre features.

 

The sight sent shivers down their spines, an omen of foreboding that lingered in the air. Jotaro's question, voiced with a mix of apprehension and curiosity,  “What do you want to do? You don't think it's the work of another Stand user, do you?” questioned jotaro. 

 

“Probably not. There's no motive. Would someone who's after us kill a man who has nothing to do with us, before we even got here? There's no reason for a Stand user to kill him. Who knows. He obviously died unnaturally. We can examine the body before the police come. Just don't touch it. Right. “ said joseph. The suggestion to examine the body before the authorities arrived lingered in the air, a grim necessity veiled in an ominous urgency.

 

But just as quickly as the sinister image formed, the skull dispersed into the encroaching mist, leaving an unsettling chill in its wake. The air was pregnant with an unspoken dread, hinting at a malevolent force lurking in the shadows, The group huddled around the deceased man, a fellow traveler whose lifeless form seemed to tell a ghastly tale.

 

“He looks like he might be Indian. He's carrying Indian money. I'm guessing he's not from this town,” Joseph murmured as he unearthed travel tickets and foreign currency from the man’s belongings, a somber indication of a life cut short while on a journey.

 

But horror struck when Joseph's voice spiked with terror upon discovering a ghastly wound under the man’s throat, a realization that sent a shiver down their collective spine.

 

“A wound! There's an opening the size of a ten-yen coin under his throat! This must be what killed him,” Joseph's scream reverberated with an unearthly intensity, underscoring the inexplicable terror of the situation.

 

The absence of blood around such a substantial wound sent a wave of disquiet through the group. Joseph’s horror at the stark lack of blood, a stark deviation from the norm, magnified the inexplicability of the murder, plunging them deeper into an abyss of the inexplicable.

 

Jotaro’s grave command sliced through the chilling silence, his voice edged with urgency. “We've got to get to the bottom of this. But first things first. Take off his clothes.” A tense moment passed before they peeled back the layers, revealing a nightmarish sight that defied reason.

 

“There were holes all over his body. What happened to his body? It's riddled with holes! He looks like the cartoon cheese on Tom & Jerry!” Polnareff's horrified exclamation painted a grotesque image of the man's remains, a surreal and unimaginable horror.

 

The absence of blood, despite the numerous perforations on the body, added to the surreal horror. Joseph's desperate question encapsulated the group's sheer bewilderment, a haunting puzzle that defied all logic and reason.

 

Jotaro’s grim warning, laced with a foreboding certainty, heightened the group's sense of impending danger. "Be careful. If there wasn't a Stand user here before, you can bet there's one here now." The realization that an unseen malevolence might be lurking in the shadows intensified the already pervasive sense of dread, hinting at an otherworldly force at play in the grim, desolate setting.

 

In the eerie setting of the fog-draped town, Joseph's urgent cry pierced the air, laden with panic and an urgent plea for escape. The desperation in his voice echoed through the thick mist, urging the others to follow him to safety, to the sanctuary of the bus.

 

"Everyone! Get in the Bus! We're leaving this place now!" Joseph's command reverberated with a sense of impending doom, the urgency driving his hastened steps towards the supposed refuge.

 

However, the veil of illusion lifted abruptly, shattering their hopes. Joseph's intended escape transmuted into a nightmare as the anticipated bus dissolved into a cruel trick of perception. His horrified realization dawned too late as he stumbled upon the sharp, unforgiving metal point of a nearby fence.

 

"What? Impossible! This isn't the Bus!" Joseph's shocked exclamation echoed through the desolate surroundings, his distress permeating the dense, eerie air.

 

Summoning the powers of Hermit Purple in a desperate attempt, Joseph’s vines stretched out, entwining with the telephone lines above in a bid for escape. But his efforts only led him to swing onto the ground, breathless and bewildered, a failed attempt at securing safety.

 

Jotaro's voice cut through the confusion, his words laced with a blend of concern and exasperation, directed at the increasingly disoriented Joseph. "Hey. Old man. What in the hfil are you doing? You've lost it?"

 

Struggling to regain his composure, “Oh, no! What am I doing? The bus was right here just a minute ago!” said Joseph His heavy breaths carried the weight of confusion and growing fear, his mind grappling with the surreal turn of events.

 

 “What? The bus? We just parked over there.” said Polnareff pointing at the bus standing several feet away from their recent position. The discrepancy left Joseph staggered, his mind unable to reconcile the swift and uncanny alteration in the surroundings.

 

As if emerging from the shadows, an old woman approached, her demeanor veiled in a veneer of false hospitality. Enya's words, wrapped in a disconcerting smile, offered a semblance of normalcy in the midst of the ominous events that transpired.

 

"I see you are travelers... it's too dangerous to leave town now,We have many cliffs," Enya uttered with a calculated air, her invitation carrying an eerie undertone. “You know. I run my own bed and breakfast.If you'd like, why not stay there for the night? I'll even give you a healthy discount.” The offer hung over them as a deceptive ploy in the grim and mysterious circumstances.

 

Polnareff’s attempt to find solace in what seemed like a moment of normalcy resonated through the desolation, “Finally, a normal person!” He said. 

 

The police were summoned to attend to the body. The old woman appeared preoccupied as Bardock and Tora grasped the humans' attention. "That old lady is the one who had the Stand arrow in Morioh, remember Jotaro," Bardock recalled. "She has the same ki signature," added Tora, reinforcing the observation. "I remember now. What should we do?" Jotaro asked, adopting a serious and focused tone, assessing the potential threat.

 

"We'll follow along with her for now. She is offering refuge after all," Joseph proposed. Everyone concurred. As the police departed, Jotaro remained serious, contemplating the unfolding threat.

 

"Come on, this way, Master Joestar. That's my hotel. Follow me, and I'll lead you to your rooms. I know it doesn't look like much, but twenty years ago, one of the 007 movies was filmed here, and John Lennon from the Beatles once stayed here as well," Enya said with a smile as fog enveloped the hotel.

 

"What? Seriously?" Polnareff exclaimed with excitement. However, his enthusiasm waned as Enya admitted, "No, I was just pulling your leg."

 

"Regardless, it's quite a nice hotel, if I do say so myself. We don't have any other guests at the moment, so you can choose the dinner menu. Care for meat? Or would you prefer fish?" Enya offered, leading the way to the hotel.

 

But Jotaro, always perceptive, remained unconvinced by the diversionary conversation. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously, recognizing something awry. "Hold it, Grandma. You called me 'Joestar,' didn't you? How'd you know that name?" His keen instincts signaled that the pieces of the puzzle were aligning, hinting at a hidden motive or knowledge Enya seemed to possess.

 

"Come now, that young man beside you said 'Mr. Joestar' earlier," Enya pointed at Polnareff with her cane. "What? Me? Now that I think about it, maybe I did," said Polnareff. "Yes, you did, sir. When you've been in this business for as many years as I have, you learn to memorize people's names quickly. So I'm sure of it," Enya confirmed.

 

"By the way, Ma'am, what happened to your left hand?" Polnareff asked, pointing at Enya's bandaged left hand. "Oh, this? It's just a little burn. It must be my old age. I accidentally spilled boiling water on it," Enya explained, waving her left hand.

 

"Old age? Don't be silly. You hardly look a day over forty. I should ask you on a date," Polnareff jokes, making Enya laugh. "Don't tease an old woman now," said Enya as they both laughed.

 

" You damn, babbling, pathetic fool! It is you I despise most, Polnareff! I'll make sure you suffer a pain a thousand times worse than what my son endured. Then I'll cut off your dick and rip out your guts to finish you off! " Enya thought.

 

They walked into the hotel. The lobby had spacious staircases on both sides. "Oh, this doesn't look bad at all. Here, Kakyoin," said Joseph. "Right," Kakyoin responded, signing the guest list. "My autograph's worth as much as Lennon's. I'm Paul-nareff, after all! Make sure you take good care of it," Polnareff said, walking over to Enya. Enya smiled, but her thoughts revealed otherwise." To commemorate the day I murder you! "

 

"It's done," Kakyoin closed the book. "Well, then. Allow me to show you to your rooms," Enya said.

 

"Man... Talk about a weird town. Now, time to hit the loo," Polnareff claimed a room and fell onto his bed.

 

"So when should we take her out?" Nappa asked with a smile. All the Saiyans were gathered with the Joestars. "We should stay calm and not rush her," said Joseph.

 

"But she’s the enemy," Bardock remarked. "Hey, Mr. Joestar," Polnareff poked his head in.

 

"What's the matter?" Joseph inquired.

 

"Does this room have a bathroom? Looks like mine doesn't have one," Polnareff said.

 

"Perhaps the bathrooms here are communal," Joseph speculated.

 

"Ah, of course!" Polnareff nodded. "Yare yare daze. He's so carefree. That old woman could attack him at any moment," Jotaro murmured.

The mansion door opened, and the clinking of spurs could be heard. Hol Horse rang the bell. Enya descended the stairs.

 

"So, the Joestar party is on the third floor?" Hol Horse asked. He crouched down to her height, removed her stick, and took her hand. "Hol Horse. So, you've come," Enya said, her face lifting into a smile.

 

"Yeah, I finally tracked those bastards as far as this creepy town. But finding you is a surprise, Enyaba. I didn't expect you to fight them yourself," Hol Horse commented as tears slid down Enya’s face. He followed her into the sitting area on the ground floor.

 

"What's the matter, Enyaba? Why're you crying?" Hol Horse inquired.

 

"I'm just happy, Hol Horse! It means so much that you're here! Thank you for coming to see this lonely old woman! It is so wonderful to finally see you! Hol Horse, you and my son were friends, were you not?" Enya wailed, looking back.

 

Hol Horse took a moment to process her words. "Friends? Uh, well, I… Ahem… Yes, we were thick as thieves," he said, coughing and bringing his hat down, not looking Enya in the eyes.

 

"So, you were close?" Enya asked, looking hopeful.

 

"Close? Yeah, he was a dear friend and an excellent partner! What's all this about? You're not acting like yourself," Hol Horse replied, with fear and uncertainty in his voice.

 

"Will you avenge my son? Is that why you're here?" Enya inquired, making sure.

 

"Yes! That's exactly it! I'm gonna make sure those bastards pay for killing my best friend!" Hol Horse reassured them.

 

"That's exactly what I want to hear!" Enya yelled, turning around with scissors, murder in her eyes. She stabbed the scissors into Hol Horse’s right wrist, blood spurting. Hol Horse let out a yell as Enya pulled out the scissors.

 

"Because now I can kill you too!" Enya declared.

 

"Enya? What  are you doing?" Hol Horse said, backing away. Enya licked the blood off the scissors.

 

"How dare you, Hol Horse? You abandoned my son and left him for dead! I swore I would kill you the moment I saw you again! His 'best friend'? How dare you?" Enya accused.

 

"Wait! You've got it all wrong! By the time I got there, J. Geil was already a goner!" Hol Horse explained as the scissors drew near. Hol Horse somersaulted out of the way, and the scissors got stuck in the ground.

 

"You wretch! You're as unforgivable as that bastard, Polnareff! I'll have you die at the hands of my Stand, Justice!" Enya declared.

 

"Justice?" Hol Horse questioned. Enya started moving her hands in a circle, summoning the fog. "I'm sure you heard rumors, but I doubt you've ever seen it! I shall show you right now, Hol Horse!" she yelled as the fog was sucked inside the hole in Hol Horse’s right wrist, and blood shot outward.

 

"What is happening to the blood in my arm? It's like it's evaporating," Hol Horse exclaimed as it made a perfect hole through his arm. He ran, howling, looking through the hole at Enya.

 

"It made such a fine wound! That's right! My Stand, Justice, is made of fog. Any wound my Stand happens to graze becomes a gaping hole. And then..." Enya explained as Justice loomed over Hol Horse, its hands outstretched as if controlling a puppet. It smiled, baring its skeleton mouth in a grin. It clenched its right hand as Hol Horse’s right arm bent backward.

 

"Justice wants to dance! My Stand's fog has entered your arm like a string! And now, you're my puppet! You will die by your own hand, Hol Horse!" Enya declared as Justice made Hol Horse plunge his right hand into his mouth, spewing out blood. He regained control, lowering his hand.

 

"You shouldn't get so damn cocky! Emperor! Die, you crazy old hag!" Hol Horse yelled, summoning his Stand, Emperor, as he twirled it in his right hand. Justice made Hol Horse’s hand point the Emperor at his face and fire. Blood spurted as Hol Horse was sent back onto the floor.

 

"Justice prevails!" Enya proclaimed.

 

"What the hell was that noise? It came from the room behind the lobby," Polnareff remarked.

 

"Is something wrong, Polnareff?" Joseph asked, opening the door.

 

"I thought I heard a strange noise. I'm going to take a look downstairs. I'll be in the lobby. Call me if you need anything," Polnareff said.

 

"Now is the time, men," Bardock yelled as all the Saiyans charged down the stairs toward the room.

 

"Curse you, Polnareff!" Enya exclaimed, dismissing justice.

"They're in here," Bardock yelled as everyone followed the Saiyan men, with Fasha trailing behind, accompanied by Jotaro, who looked concerned. They formed a group in the sitting room. Enya glanced at Hol Horse, pointing and shaking, "Help me, I don’t know what's going on. That man over there tried to hurt me. I had to use force. Why would anybody want to hurt this poor old woman?" Enya started to cry.

 

"What, me?" said Hol Horse, getting up from the ground. "Hol Horse! Why did you hurt this sweet lady? She is really young for her age," said Polnareff, winking and oblivious to the truth. Enya chuckled, "Stop, you're making an old woman blush," said Enya.

 

"Old? You look much younger, maybe in your 20s or 30s," said Polnareff.

 

"I guess I have no choice," said Hol Horse, aiming the Emperor at the group. "Hey, let's take it outside. I want the experience of having what you Earthlings call a 'Mexican draw,'" said Taro.

 

As the group parted, letting Hol Horse through, he grinned at Taro. They went outside, followed by Jotaro and Fasha.

 

"Haha! Looks like things are getting spicy! Hol Horse tried to pull a fast one, but Enya's playing the victim card. Classic move! And Polnareff, oblivious as always, falling for it! Oh, the drama! Now they're taking it outside for a 'Mexican draw'? Sounds like my kind of party!" said Nappa. The Saiyans turned around with fire in their eyes.

 

"Where were we?" said Bardock. 

 

“What do you mean oblivious?” said Polnareff. 

 

"She is the enemy, probably the one controlling this town," said Joseph, pointing at Enya. "Always the smart one, Joestars," said Enya, jumping on Polnareff’s shoulders and placing the scissors, dripping with blood, against Polnareff’s neck. "Don’t move, and he’ll get it," snarled Enya. Polnareff was surprised. There was silence. Joseph whispered to Shugesh, handing him a paper. Shugesh nodded and quietly summoned his Stand, "Mercenary," which became invisible and snuck away to the front door. The door opened and closed, and the sound of steps echoed toward them. Dio stood in the doorway, his clothes neatly pressed. Every eye followed Dio as he made his way past the Saiyans, who stood still in fear. He stopped and looked at the scene.

 

"Hol Horse has dispatched the Saiyans and Jotaro outside as I commanded. He's waiting, following my orders. However, Enya, I must express my disappointment. Not a single soul here taken by your hands. Your spirit always did lack the strength needed for the task at hand. That's precisely why you were relegated to the role of my advisor – the weakest job. I scarcely listen to your counsel, as it often falls short of the ruthlessness required in my service."

 

The words hit Enya like a truck. She released her hold and ran in front of Dio. She bowed. "Forgive me, it won’t happen again, I swear. Forgive me, please." Dio contemplated this.

 

"You have fallen far, Enya. Even beyond my standards. All the Stand users you hired are dead, including your son – quite the disappointment, I must say. Did you really believe I would entrust him with the Tarot card you suggested? I made the wise choice in giving it to Hol Horse, who not only fulfilled his duty but survived. As for you, considering your failures and the mess you've made, draining you right now seems like a fitting punishment."

 

Enya was twitching, sobbing. She crawled forward. Dio stepped backward, a look of disgust in his eyes. Joseph nodded. Shugesh, in the lead, started to drag Enya away from Dio. "Master, please," said Enya, reaching out.

 

"You are the scum of the earth to me now, Enya. You know you deserve this. Goodbye," said Dio. Polnareff charged Dio. An aura surrounded Dio before he made a pop and disappeared. Polnareff went skidding into a loveseat. Shugesh let out a breath.

 

The Saiyans gathered around Enya. She lay there motionless, the words from Dio having broken her heart. She started moving and said, “Please kill me now; I don't have anything to live for anymore.” They stopped, unsure if they should do it. Bardock charged forward and started punching her. The others followed suit. Bones become dust, and blood oozes into the carpet. What remained would make any human vomit. Bardock sighed as he used ‘Purpose Song’ to clean up the mess.

 

Polnareff got up, scratching his head. “Where did Dio go? Oh no jotaro and fasha are dead!” said Polnareff. This prompted Shugesh and Joseph to laugh and calm their friend down. “You see, I was testing out Hermit Purple in my room. I got an impression to sit at my desk, in which my Stand, Hermit Purple, started to write a script for some reason. It said that I needed to give this to Shugesh for some reason. Then this happened, and I started to talk to Shugesh. He was going to try something risky. I handed him the paper and looked at it. Then the fake Dio was born,” said Joseph. “So Dio was fake all along. Was this your Stand, Shugesh? What he was saying came from that paper,” said Polnareff, scratching his head. “Yes, the words exactly,” said Shugesh.

 

Outside, Taro and Hol Horse stood six feet apart on the road. The door opened as Jotaro and Fasha came outside, moving away from the door and taking a seat at the curb.

 

“You see, it's very simple. All you have to do is reach for your weapon at your side like this,” said Hol Horse, reaching down to his holstered Emperor, moving his fingers like he was ready to draw. “Once you see the other person do this, you do the same. It is up to who is the fastest at this point of drawing and firing. Do you need a weapon?” questioned Hol Horse.

 

“No need. I have my own,” said Taro. There was a flash of light as Taro yelled, “Loaded Gun,” and the fog smoothly drifted toward Taro's right hand. The fog became dense, forming an identical copy of the Emperor. He lifted it up, and the fog drifted lazily, inspecting it. The fog formed a holster on the side, and he holstered a loaded gun.

 

“That is some nifty Stand you got there, but let’s see whose Stand is the best.” They eyed each other, ready to draw, and then the door opened. They looked over to see a Stand turn invisible. A projection was shot down, taking the form of Dio. It walked through the door, closing it. They blinked, not believing what just happened. They went back to the fight, only to see Hol Horse had fled the scene, leaving behind a dust cloud.

 

The group stood in silence for a few moments, absorbing the events that had just unfolded. Jotaro broke the quietude with a nonchalant "Yare yare daze." Taro, summoner of the Stand 'Loaded Gun,' simply dismissed his stand before uttering, "Well, I guess he lives for another day." With that, he strolled back towards the hotel.

 

Entering the hotel, they found Polnareff in the entrance hall, diligently checking the guest list. He looked up, eyes widening in surprise, and asked, "Did you win?" Jotaro, ever the stoic, replied, "Naw, the loser ran away when that fake Dio showed up." Polnareff's curiosity piqued, he questioned, "What, did you see that too?" The group nodded collectively.

 

"We saw a Stand transform into Dio outside, then it went inside," Fasha explained. Polnareff's expression shifted to one of realization. "That's Shugesh's Stand," he declared, connecting the dots. The mystery deepened, and the intrigue surrounding Dio's imposter took another unexpected turn in this bizarre adventure.

Chapter 29: Standoff with Tambourine: Saiyans' Sibling Showdown

Age 737 Monday December 10th 1988 

 

The Ox-King sucked in a lungful of air, hauling himself back to his feet. "That was a workout. Our home is gone. The pirates ran off with our money, and we've got nothing left to go back to," he lamented, weariness etched across his face. Bulma, ever the quick thinker, chimed in, "Hey, you know, you could work for Capsule Corp. We're in need of a martial artist instructor or even a Hamon instructor." The Ox-King nodded, mulling over the idea. "Sounds like a plan."

 

As the group discussed their next move, Launch's voice cut through the air, "Guys, we have an incoming bogie at two o'clock." All eyes turned skyward to find Tambourine, the menace sent by King Piccolo, zooming towards them. The ominous figure hovered in the air, demanding, "Give me the Dragon Balls. King Piccolo wants them."

 

Prince Vegeta, never one to back down, squared his shoulders. "You'll have to go through us," he declared defiantly, the other Saiyans aligning themselves for battle. Tambourine touched down next to the prince, his arrogance dripping from every word, "Oh, you poor child. How can you win against me, the son of Ki-"

 

Before Tambourine could finish his boast, Prince Vegeta unleashed a swift punch, connecting square with the foe's gut. The arrogant monologue was abruptly cut short, leaving Tambourine doubled over, gasping for air. The Saiyans were ready for a fight, and Tambourine was about to realize that taking on this group was no easy feat.

 

Tambourine struggled to catch his breath, then mustered a defiant tone, "You caught me monologuing, but it won't save you. I'll finish you off." His wings unfurled, creating a powerful gust that sent everyone flying backward. The sandstorm engulfed the area, chaos ensuing.

 

The Ox-King swiftly grabbed Chi-Chi, anchoring himself with an ax buried in the sand. The Saiyans were tossed into the air, with Launch and Bulma desperately clinging to them. Turles, defying the raging wind, fired a blast aiming at Tambourine. The ki blast struck Tambourine squarely, wiping the smug grin off his face. Enraged, the green gargoyle lunged at Turles, threatening to claw his face.

 

With fear flickering in his eyes, Turles activated his Stand, 'Hot Blooded,' donning armor resembling a dragon. As Tambourine's claws inched closer, Turles conjured a helmet that absorbed the attack, protecting him from harm. Unbeknownst to Tambourine, Turles' Stand had a second ability: it strengthened him every minute it persisted.

 

Tambourine's claw passed harmlessly through the helmet, but Turles seized his wrist before the claws could inflict damage. Using every ounce of his strength, Turles pushed back, the gem on his gauntlet glowing where the Stand's face appeared. With each passing moment, Turles grew stronger, a chime marking his Stand's empowerment.

 

Astounded, Tambourine couldn't comprehend, "Impossible! How can this be? I am stronger than my siblings, second only to my father, the great King Piccolo."

 

Another chime echoed, making it easier for Turles to resist the wind, pushing Tambourine's arm backward. The relentless determination and the inexplicable power of Turles' Stand drove them towards an unexpected turn in the battle.

 

Turles exerted his strength, overwhelming Tambourine, who staggered backward. The gargoyle's wings halted their furious flapping, calming the whirlwind as the Ox-King rose, securing Chi-Chi. Saiyans gently descended, carefully placing Bulma and Launch on the ground.

 

Tambourine, bewildered, sputtered, 'How can you be so strong? Your power level remains weak, brat. There's been no increase in your power. I don’t get it.' 

 

Turles, composed, replied, 'We Saiyans possess formidable strength.' With swift precision, he delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to Tambourine's chest, propelling him into the water. 

 

Hurrying to check on his comrades, Turles witnessed water erupting as Tambourine lunged back towards the group. Reacting swiftly, Turles turned, only to find Tambourine hurtling directly at him. Bracing himself, Turles crossed his arms into an 'X' in front of him. The impact sent him skidding backward as his Stand chimed.

 

Turles stood tall, his gait purposeful as he approached Tambourine, a piercing glare cutting through the chaos, blood trailing from his wounds. Prince Vegeta maintained a watchful stance, restraining Cabba and Tarble with a firm grip. "This is his battle," he asserted, his words holding a note of caution that left the girls visibly unsettled. The Ox-King, in silent agreement, nodded in acknowledgment.

 

Turles confronted Tambourine, his voice laced with determination, "Tell me, how many times must I defeat you to make you leave us be?" His tail coiled with an ominous air around him.

 

Tambourine retorted with unyielding aggression, "As many times as necessary. I won't depart without those Dragon Balls!" 

 

With a subtle gesture, Turles extended his index finger, summoning energy that crackled around it. In a swift motion, an intense beam surged from his fingertip. The attack exceeded Turles' expectations, piercing Tambourine's chest cleanly, leaving a hole no larger than a finger's width. Water erupted from the force of the beam, Tambourine staggering back, a cry of anguish escaping him as he dropped to his knees.

 

"How dare you," Tambourine seethed, his voice laced with both pain and fury, echoing across the battlefield.

 

Tambourine's jaws parted, gathering energy within as he leaned forward, unleashing a powerful beam directed at Turles. The intense energy surged forth, striking Turles dead-on. He bore the brunt of the attack, the force dissipating as it seared his shirt, leaving him staggering from the impact. The stand chimed in response, signaling a pivotal moment in the confrontation.

 

Summoning his resolve, Turles pushed himself upright, his determination unyielding. Ready to retaliate, he surged forward, aiming a forceful punch directly at Tambourine. Following through with a swift knee strike into the air, Turles didn't relent. He swiftly brought Tambourine crashing down, unleashing a barrage of homing purple ki blasts, each finding their mark and inflicting massive damage upon the hapless Tambourine.

 

The adversary lay smoldering on the ground, wisps of smoke curling around him, testament to the intense assault he had just endured.

 

Prince Vegeta applauded Turles, his voice reverberating with admiration. "What a display of strength!"

 

Turles walked towards the remnants of Tambourine, his Stand fading away as the accumulated power dissipated. Despite its transient nature, he was grateful for the temporary boost it provided. 

 

"We should pursue the remaining Dragon Balls and capture King Piccolo," suggested Prince Vegeta. The group collectively agreed, although the Ox-King and Chi-Chi seemed puzzled. Patiently, they explained the urgency of the situation.

 

"So, to stop King Piccolo without harming him, or else the guardian dies. This is more challenging than I anticipated," mused the Ox-King, scratching his beard thoughtfully with his ax.

 

"By the way, do you have a place to stay?" inquired the Ox-King, concerned for their accommodations.

 

"We don't have a current place, but we came here for the beach and have money," replied Bulma. The Ox-King nodded understandingly.

 

"Do you know how to fly?" asked Prince Vegeta, levitating effortlessly off the ground.

 

"I'm familiar with the technique, but I haven't taught it to Chi-Chi yet," the Ox-King admitted, also hovering into the air.

 

Chi-Chi's eyes widened in wonder as they landed, settling her gently onto the ground. With guidance from the Ox-King and Prince Vegeta, Chi-Chi embarked on her first flight. Floating gracefully, she joined the others in the sky, marveling at the newfound ability to soar.

 

"We're heading towards Cairo, Egypt. That's what the dragon radar is indicating," Bulma informed the group, studying the radar intently. "It's roughly a 21-hour journey, but my battery won't last that long," she continued, voicing her concern.

 

"Let's get moving before sunrise and find a place to rest," suggested the Ox-King, leading the way into town. They followed him until they reached the charred remains of a condo on the beach, a solemn sight that evoked a gasp from Chi-Chi. 

 

Digging through the remnants of his home, the Ox-King uncovered a picture frame miraculously intact. Carefully wiping away the soot, it revealed a precious family photo: his late wife Juniper holding a young Chi-Chi in her arms. He kept silent about the tragic events that took Juniper's life, only mentioning that she passed away peacefully. However, the truth was that Juniper fell victim to Pirate Buggy and his crew, a fact the Ox-King concealed.

 

Standing up, a single tear traced down his cheek. "Let's go," he said, his voice wavering with emotion, signaling their departure, a mix of sorrow and determination etched on his face.

 

They strolled along the silent boardwalk, passing closed shops as they searched for accommodation. After a bit of effort, they managed to book several rooms for the night. The hotel staff, clearly irked by the late-night disturbance, begrudgingly accommodated them.

 

Once settled into their respective rooms with due respect, exhaustion quickly took hold, lulling them into a deep slumber. Morning arrived, and they checked out of the hotel after getting breakfast, reverting to their usual attire. 

 

"New Vegeta should be on our way if we head west. We can drop these bags off and then confront King Piccolo," suggested Bulma, eyeing their luggage.

 

"Valid point," acknowledged Prince Vegeta.

 

"You're going to take orders from this kid?" questioned the Ox-King skeptically.

 

"Yeah, we've been following his lead even before arriving on Earth. After all, he's the prince of our race," Raditz chimed in.

 

"Plus, he's a big softy," Tarble teased before darting away, eliciting a reaction from Prince Vegeta, who began walking in his direction.

 

The Ox-King nodded in agreement, leading the group to a secluded spot before taking flight. As they soared through the skies, the Ox-King began recounting tales of his late wife, Juniper.

“I was once a wrestler way back when. The world champion they called me. People would flock to me wherever I went. I could have any woman I want. But your mother caught my eye. Juniper was a lesser known fighter. A stubborn woman. Every time I went by her dojo she would hide from me. One day, determined to win her over, I entered her dojo unannounced. I found her practicing her martial arts forms with a fierce determination that mirrored my own when I used to wrestle. I watched in awe as she moved gracefully, her eyes focused, her determination unwavering.

 

I waited until she finished her routine before approaching her. She seemed surprised to see me but didn't let it break her concentration. With a coy smile, she asked, "What brings the great wrestler to my humble dojo?"

 

I chuckled and replied, "Curiosity, perhaps. I've heard tales of your skill, Juniper, and I wanted to see for myself if they were true."

 

Her smile widened, and she gestured for me to join her in practice. That was the beginning of our unexpected bond. We trained together, exchanging techniques and stories. Over time, we developed a deep respect for each other's abilities.

 

Despite my past fame and her lesser-known status, I found myself drawn to Juniper's strength, both physical and mental. Her dedication to her craft was admirable, and her determination to excel was infectious.

 

As days turned into weeks and weeks into months, our training sessions evolved into heartfelt conversations. We shared our dreams, fears, and aspirations. I discovered the softer, more vulnerable side of Juniper that she rarely revealed to others.

 

Eventually, I confessed my feelings for her. To my surprise, she reciprocated. She explained that she had a small crush on me and was scared that I would reject her if she confessed. Our love blossomed amidst the clash of sparring sessions and the tranquility of shared silences. We became inseparable.

 

Years passed, and we decided to leave the competitive world behind, choosing a quieter life on the coast. Where we have been since. Till she passed away leaving chi-chi in my care. Looking back, I realized that the greatest victory of my life wasn't winning titles in the ring; it was winning Juniper's heart.” finished the ox-king 

 

As sadness tinged his voice, Chi-Chi flew over and hugged her father, finding solace in his words. Hours passed, and as Bulma's battery neared depletion, hunger pangs grew stronger. "Can we stop? My battery is running low, and we haven't had lunch," Bulma suggested, prompting their descent onto Oahu's beach in Hawaii.

 

Sneaking into the city among the bustling tourists, they stumbled upon a grand statue adorned with a prominent plaque. Raditz took the initiative, reading the inscription aloud, 'Here is Kamehameha the First, the founder and first ruler of the Kingdom of Hawaii.'

 

"Interesting. So, you guys have kings on this planet," remarked Prince Vegeta, his curiosity piqued by the historical discovery.

 

"Yes, they have their reigns, but it's either cut short by death or being overthrown," explained the Ox-King, studying the statue with a contemplative gaze. They looked closer then to realize that someone had put a Santa hat on the statue’s head.

 

Pressing on, they found a local hotel, opting to stay for the night. Christmas songs played from the speakers inside as there was a palm tree decorated for Christmas in a few weeks. Eager to make the most of their time, they indulged in various activities offered by the hotel. From shuffleboard to ping pong and volleyball, they engaged in the recreational opportunities available, enjoying a momentary reprieve before their impending mission.

 

As the sun began its ascent, a peculiar sensation stirred the Ox-King from his slumber. Blinking groggily, he found himself surrounded by chickens that had wandered in through the open screen door. With a bemused sigh, he gently herded the sacred birds back outside, recalling the prior warning about their significance in Hawaiian culture.

 

"Ah, chickens everywhere. It wasn't a good idea to leave that door open," the Ox-King muttered to himself, mindful of the reverence attached to these animals.

 

Reminiscing about an odd cooking tip from the tour guide, he chuckled, recalling the advice to boil a stone in a pot until it turned mushy and then release the captured chicken, claiming the stone was the only edible part. Sighing at the absurdity of the advice, he checked on the others who were beginning to rouse from their sleep.

 

Ensuring his daughter's safety from the Saiyans, he ventured to the table, eyeing the breakfast menu offered by the restaurant:

 

Island Breakfast Delights

 

- Loco Moco: White rice topped with a juicy hamburger patty, a sunny-side-up egg, and savory brown gravy. Price: $4.50

- SPAM and Eggs: Grilled SPAM slices served with two eggs (your way) and steamed rice. Price: $4.00

- Portuguese Sausage Plate: Spicy Portuguese sausage links served with scrambled eggs, rice, and toast. Price: $5.00

 

Sweet Morning Treats

 

- Pineapple Coconut Pancakes: Fluffy pancakes infused with pineapple and coconut flavors, served with tropical fruit toppings and syrup. Price: $5.00

- Waffle Paradise: Crispy waffles served with your choice of fresh mango or banana toppings and a drizzle of coconut syrup. Price: $4.50

 

Fresh Fruit Medley

 

- Island Harvest Fruit Bowl: A refreshing mix of papaya, pineapple, mango, and banana chunks. Price: $3.50

 

A Taste of Tradition

 

- Haupia Pudding: A creamy coconut milk-based Hawaiian dessert, a perfect sweet finish to your breakfast. Price: $2.50

 

Beverages

 

- Kona Coffee: Freshly brewed Kona coffee, locally sourced from the Big Island. Price: $2.00

- Fresh Juice Selection: Choose from pineapple, lilikoi (passionfruit), or orange juice. Price: $1.50

 

The ox-king looked at the first choice with longing, the loco moco seemed right. As he jotted his order on a piece of paper for later. As the children groggily emerged from their rooms, Tarble's sleepy yawn echoed through the hallway, prompting the inevitable question: 'What's for breakfast?'

 

After a hearty morning meal, they checked out of the hotel and took to the skies, their purchases in tow. The journey led them across vast distances until New Vegeta came into view. The city sprawled magnificently, punctuated by scattered houses. At its heart stood the imposing castle of King Vegeta, surrounded by a sea of barracks belonging to Jocha's guards. Nearby, a small airport exclusively accessible to the Speedwagon Foundation showcased a plane racing down the runway, readying for takeoff.

 

Suddenly, an angry cough pierced the silence. “Father is really disappointed in you vegeta. You led your younger brothers with you.” said Rigor vegeta’s older brother with his hair swaying in the wind sending shivers down the younger prince's spine. Tarble and Cabba clung to Vegeta, clearly anxious. Rigor, whose appearance caught Bulma by surprise, has never seen Rigor before.

 

Descending, Bulma, brimming with curiosity, bombarded Rigor with questions, “I am sorry who are you? You must be the next in line for the throne. I never knew vegeta had an older brother. “ unaware of his relation to Vegeta. Rigor, lost in thought, said “The name’s Rigor. You flatter me with your words. But I am out of the running. I only have an honorary title, only showing up in the shadows of Father’s parties, a reminder of his past…” Tears welled up in his eyes as memories flooded his mind, revealing a poignant past that he seemed reluctant to divulge.

 

Apologizing for his distracted state, Rigor led them toward the castle, where Separi, Rigor's partner, and King Vegeta awaited. Separi's concern was evident as she guided Rigor away, while King Vegeta turned his attention to his trembling children, seemingly unaffected by the preceding exchange. 

 

“You will listen to me, if not I would have to get your mother,” said King Vegeta. King Vegeta's stern words pierced through the tense atmosphere, invoking a sudden fear that silenced Prince Vegeta, Tarble, and Cabba. The mention of their mother Queen Cassava halted the trembling of Prince Vegeta, and the younger Saiyans released their grip, their faces draining of color. In unison, they nodded, acknowledging their father's command.

 

Turning to the others, King Vegeta requested privacy, prompting a nod of compliance from the rest. Raditz, taking the lead, guided Bulma, Chi-Chi, Turles, Launch, and the Ox-King away. They landed outside the medical facility, and Raditz hurried inside, only to find Kakarot still in a coma. The group followed suit, entering the building.

 

Dr. Briefs approached Bulma, expressing concern and disappointment. Behind him was his mother who looked at him as she continued to talk with the doctors.  “There you are, young lady. I am very worried but disappointed in you.” He glanced admiringly at the exoskeleton Bulma had crafted, saying.“Do you think this will help you get out of your punishment?”  

 

Meanwhile, Raditz felt a soft touch on his shoulder, turning to meet his mother's worried gaze. She hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her face, relieved to see him unharmed amidst the chaos.

 

Tension hung heavy in the air as emotions ran high in the infirmary. Raditz's mother, her voice laced with concern and traces of sorrow, hugged Raditz tightly, her relief evident as she spoke. "I thought I lost you too. After all, two of my children are in the infirmary, barely surviving," she admitted, her eyes flickering past Raditz and locking with Turles'.

 

Her gaze softened as she directed her words towards Turles, acknowledging the concern of his own parents. "Your parents are worried about you too. You should go home before they make a scene," she gently advised.

 

Realizing the urgency, Turles nodded in agreement. "Yes, of course," he replied, hurrying out the door, his mind filled with concern for both his own well-being and the tumultuous situation that had unfolded.

 

Age 737 Tuesday December 12th 1988

 

Rigor strode along the corridors of the castle, the air thick with tension, when suddenly, a commotion stirred at the doors, pulling his attention. He halted, blending into the shadows, observing as the guards swung the doors open. Standing in the doorway was the Ox-King, seeking answers.

 

With a firm tone, one of the guards addressed the Ox-King, "State your question. If it intrigues us, we might grant you an audience with the king."

 

The Ox-King, unfamiliar with the protocols said, ”I was wondering about teaching martial arts and the art of hammon, here in New vegeta. Teaching it to whoever wants to learn. I just need a job.” The guards deliberated, offering a solution, "If it's a job you seek, we can summon a representative from the Speedwagon Foundation to assist you."

 

Meanwhile, Rigor observed quietly from his concealed position, realizing he needed to distance himself. Silently slipping away, He snuck around the castle until he found his mother, Peppra.  

 

Age 737 Tuesday December 18th 1988

 

Six agonizing days had passed since the children returned home, their parents enforcing strict isolation, driving them to the brink of insanity. The sudden sound of a plane landing stirred tension, signaling an unusual visitor's arrival at New Vegeta. The plane gradually slowed down, triggering commotion among the crew.

 

A member of the crew hurried off the ramp, swiftly returning with a stretcher and oxygen tank. Anne, lying on the stretcher, seemed to be in distress, prompting worried glances among the medical staff. "Looks like we've got another case, similar to Jocha's," murmured one of the nurses.

 

Rushing into the medical building, the doors swung open, revealing a flurry of activity. As they approached a tank, Anne weakly opened her eyes, voicing her fear, "I don't want to drown." A nurse, noticing her awakening, offered reassurance. "Oh, you're awake," she acknowledged before Anne inquired about her whereabouts.

 

"You're on New Vegeta, formerly owned by the Speedwagon Foundation," explained the concerned doctor, Dr. Nion. Sensing Anne's discomfort, the nurses suggested changing into a medical jumpsuit, to which Anne weakly consented. Dr. Nion, accompanied by Dr. Shito, introduced themselves and inquired about Anne's condition. "Terrible, like I'm going to die," she murmured, her voice barely audible. Anne changed into the jumpsuit with the help of one of the nurses. 

 

Just breathe through this mask, you will feel groggy and fall asleep. Don’t worry the special liquid in this tank will do that. Everything is going to be fine, just relax.” Anne took deep breaths as they put the mask around her head. They put her gently into the chamber as the glass slid into place. As the sound of water filling the tank. She twitched before taking deep breaths.

 

Anne's struggle to remain conscious was evident as she twitched, desperately trying to fight off the encroaching fatigue. Despite her efforts to keep her eyes open, an overwhelming weariness consumed her, plunging her into darkness as sleep claimed her once more.

 

Meanwhile, curiosity stirred within Granola, and he couldn't resist the urge to investigate the commotion at the medical bay. Sneaking out of his parents' house, equipped with his AI goggles perched atop his head, he dashed across the road, arriving at the bay's entrance.

 

Peeking into the doorway, Granola observed the scene - a tank slowly filling with water, containing a girl whose eyes remained shut. Her black hair went around her as the last of the water was filled in. As he leaned in for a closer look, a peculiar warmth spread across his cheeks, coloring them red. Suddenly, his goggles chimed in his ear, teasingly suggesting, "Someone has a crush."

 

Flustered, Granola denied the notion vehemently. "I do not!" he retorted, swiftly turning on his heels and dashing back to the safety of his house, his cheeks still tinged with embarrassment.

 

"Hey, come decorate this tree. It's an Earth custom for this month," Gine called out to Raditz, who joined in by wrapping tinsel around the tree. In an unfortunate twist, Raditz found himself entangled and stuck, wrapped around the tree's branches. "Help me," he appealed to Gine. Chuckling, Gine came to his rescue, aiding him in untangling himself. "I think you've learned your lesson. You seemed really down without your new friends, especially that yellow-blue-haired girl. Ah, Launch," teased Gine, causing Raditz to blush. "Stop, mother," Raditz protested with a huff.

 

"You may go now, but be safe. I know you have to continue on your quest given to you by Kami. I'll worry for you," Gine expressed, her concern evident. Raditz, with tears in his eyes, hugged his mother, reminding himself, "Saiyan warriors must never cry in battle." He then dashed towards the castle.

 

Raditz, Bulma, Chi-Chi, Turles, Launch, Tarble, Cabba, and Prince Vegeta convened halfway to the castle and looked around in surprise. "So, who is ungrounded?" Bulma quipped, prompting everyone to raise their hands, signifying their freedom from restriction. 

 

Sirens blaring, chaos reigning around New Vegeta! “Enemy detected, get inside. High power level detected,” boomed the Siren. Whirling around, they laid eyes upon this massive, green dragon-like humanoid figure. “How dare you take out my brother Tambourine. I'm Cymbal, and I'll avenge him,” roared Cymbal, touching down with an ominous presence over the kids. 'Chi-chi!' bellowed the Ox-King, sprinting towards the scene. Cymbal unfurled its wings, crackling with blue electricity coiling around its right hand. The Ox-King halted. “You think you can Stop me? Don't even try coming closer!” snarled Cymbal.

 

Prince Vegeta delivered a swift kick to Cymbal's leg. “Ah!” howled Cymbal, clutching his injured limb. “How dare you,” snarled the enraged creature. “You're weaker than your brother. At least I broke a sweat,” Turles remarked, his tone oozing with smugness. Vegeta nodded in agreement. Bulma and Chi-Chi trembled with fear, witnessing the escalating confrontation.

 

Cymbal, seizing Prince Vegeta's shoulder, discharged the built-up electricity directly into the prince, enveloping him in smoke and the scent of singed flesh. When the smoke cleared, Prince Vegeta's shirt had turned to ash, but with a scoff, he quipped, “Thanks for the tan,” before landing a brutal punch straight into Cymbal's gut. The dragon-like creature crumpled to the ground, wheezing and defeated.

 

“Please kill me, this is agony.” wheezed Cymbal. Prince Vegeta held out his hand as a purple sphere of energy gathered around it. Before it was released, killing Cymbal.

Chapter 30: Lovers

Age 737 Friday December 16th 1988 

 

Jojo and crew arrived in the coastal town of Karachi, Pakistan's industrial and financial center, located in the Indus River delta. 

 

“Hey, a doner kebab joint! Let's stop and grab a bite,” said Joseph. 

 

They pulled over and gathered around the shop, eyeing the sizzling meat rotating on the spit.

 

The doner kebab: it's been called the hamburger of the Middle East! A slab of meat is placed on a spit, its outer layer roasting as it turns. Before long, the meat is cooked, sliced, and served on bread. Try it, your taste buds will thank you! 

 

“Scuse me, fifteen doner kebabs, please.” 

 

“That'll be Three thousand yen.” said the seller. 

 

“What.” said Joseph, shocked. 

 

In the Middle East, Japanese and Western business practices are by no means universal. Namely, prices change and are subject to negotiation. First-time visitors naive of the value of goods for sale can become easy targets for exploitation. But here, such exploitation is not frowned upon. The swindled are deserving of the label "fool," not "victim." Haggling takes guts and ingenuity! 

 

“Three thousand yen?” grinned Joseph, staying calm. The seller looked scared. The first step is the art of the bluff. Make it clear you see through the trick. 

 

Joseph laughed saying “Don't mock me, now! That's far too much.” A hearty laugh always helps. Then… 

 

“How much would you buy them for?” said the merchant, inching closer. the merchant will test the waters. 

 

“Make it 2,750 yen for fifteen!” said Joseph coolly.  In return, you throw out a price so low, you can't help but blush. And then… 

 

the merchant laughs.Are you serious? You've got to be kidding! He'll act as if you have no sense at all… “If I sold them for that cheap, my entire family would starve!” 

 

Then he'll gesture at the old throat slash. But you can't give up the fight just yet. “I guess I'll just buy them somewhere else,” said Joseph, turning to leave. Pretend that you're leaving… “Okay, friend! I like foreigners very much. I'll sell you fifteen for 6,700 yen.” ...he'll try to stop you. “Then make it 2,500.” Let the haggling begin! 

 

“2,600!” 

 

“2,350!” 

 

“2,550!”

 

 “2,400!”

 

 “2,450!” 

 

“2,425!” they both said at the same time. 

 

“I'll take them!” said joseph. “All right! I got them for less than half his original price! Take that! I made out like a bandit!” thought joseph. 

 

And just as you think you won… Joseph walked back grinning.  The merchant smirked, “I usually sell five for 450 yen!” he thought.  “Bye-bye, thank you, Mr. Joestar!” said the merchant. 

 

Joseph swiveled around, catching sight of the merchant who suddenly shed his turban. "The name's Steely Dan, and my Stand embodies The Lovers card," announced Steely Dan. As the others exited the vehicle, they circled around the adversary.

 

"It's a wrap, fifteen versus one. You've got no shot. But not a single one of you will lay a finger on me, The Dan of Steel," Steely Dan boasted confidently.

 

"Oh, really?" Joseph retorted, directing Star Platinum to throw a punch straight at Steely Dan, breaking the window upon impact. Simultaneously, Joseph was flung skyward, mirroring the damage inflicted on his opponent.

 

"What in the blazes?" Jotaro exclaimed, alarmed by Joseph's unexpected flight. "What on earth just happened, Mr. Joestar? He got thrown back like that other guy!" Polnareff chimed in, bewildered.

 

As Steely Dan regained his footing, he winced, admonishing Joseph, "You fool! I was about to clarify my powers. You nearly Killed your own granddad with that strike," scolded Steely Dan, dusting off the remnants of the broken glass. "You despicable scoundrel! You claimed your Stand is The Lovers, correct? Then, what in blazes does it do?" Joseph barked, rising to his feet while blood collected in his hand.

 

Steely Dan swayed his finger in the air, asserting, 'The showdown has already started, Mr. Joestar. You're all mere simpletons… Gaze all you want, but you won't lay eyes on my Stand,' confident as ever. He glanced around and spotted a child sweeping nearby.

 

“Hey, little guy! Fancy some cash? It's all yours if you hit my leg with that broom,” Steely Dan offered, waving the cash and flicking it casually towards the boy. “But why on earth would he do that?” pondered Joseph.

 

“Now, give me a whack!” Steely Dan urged the kid, who promptly struck his leg with the broom. Joseph yelped in agony as a jolt of pain surged through his leg. “Mr. Joestar!” Kakyoin exclaimed, causing the others to turn their attention towards Joseph.

 

“It hurts! I don't understand! My leg's killing me!” Joseph cried out, perplexed and in agony. “Still haven't wrapped your head around it, Joseph Joestar? My Stand infiltrates bodies! The instant I handed you that dear piece of meat, it sneaked into your ear canal and made its way into your brain,” Steely Dan explained.

 

“What?” Joseph gasped. “My Stand and I are interconnected! If my Stand sustains damage, I feel the pain. And the reverse holds true! Even a tiny nick on me triggers a reaction deep within your brain due to my Stand's discomfort, and flies into a rage. And it will amplify that pain to the same bodily location. Now I'll say it once more. You won't be able to lay a single finger on me! Plus the Lovers have taken one of Lord Dio's flesh buds into your body. It's growing in your brain as we speak. it'll eat you from the inside out! ” Steely Dan calmly revealed.  

 

The kid smacked Steely Dan again. “Ow!” cried Joseph. “I don't recall asking you to strike me again, you stupid little brat!” snarled Steely Dan, backhanding the kid. The poor child tumbled over and ran away, dragging the broom behind.

 

Steely Dan straightened up, cracking his fingers, “Well, I must confess, my Stand, The Lovers, lacks physical strength. Can't move a single strand of hair, making it the world's weakest Stand. But, you don't need brawn to kill someone. Understand, gentlemen? Imagine something unfortunate happens, like I get hit by a baseball or just trip and fall, Mr. Joestar. You will feel my pain many times over,” he explained.

 

“You've got ten minutes. Then your brain will be eaten through,” Steely Dan declared. Jotaro clenched his fist in anger, ready to strike. Kakyoin intervened, “Jotaro, calm down! Don't do anything rash.”

 

“No. I'm gonna kill this tool so quickly, he won't have time to feel pain!” snarled Jotaro. Steely Dan held his breath until he couldn't. This made Joseph wheeze, grabbing his chest. “I remember how that poison ring was implanted around my aorta long ago. This is worse.” thought joseph. 

 

“Kill me before I feel it, huh. Sounds interesting. Do it, then, Jotaro. Let's see what happens. What were you planning to destroy? Tell me. My face? Throat? What? Are you angry? Come on and try it! Let's just see what happens! How about busting a hole in my chest? Or how about you give up on using your Stand, and crack my head open with a rock?” said Steely Dan, calmly turning around and walking away. “This one looks like a prime specimen. Sure looks big enough for the job.” Steely Dan bent down and picked up a rock. Jotaro grabbed Steely Dan by his clothes, lifting him up. The rock fell out of Steely Dan's hands.

 

“You do not want to underestimate me. When I say I'm going to do something, I do it,” said Jotaro, summoning Star Platinum. Fasha entered the game, grabbing Star Platinum's arms as she hugged Jotaro from behind. “Jotaro, don't do it! You already know what he can do! Are you trying to kill your own grandfather?” cried Fasha. “He just might do it,” remarked Kakyoin. “Dumb punk,” sneered Steely Dan. Jotaro, growing angry, released Star Platinum. Fasha let go as their Stands dispersed.

 

Then, Steely Dan delivered a punch to Jotaro's stomach. “Jotaro,” exclaimed Joseph with surprise in his voice. “Don't toy with me. After the geezer kicks the bucket, you're next!” declared Steely Dan, bringing the rock down and crumpling Jotaro to the ground. His friends watched in shock.

 

“The Lovers will enter your brain and kill you!” proclaimed Steely Dan. “What do you think you're doing? This is just insane. My grandson is getting beaten so I can survive,” said Joseph, helpless. Jotaro felt something entering his ear.

 

“I grew bored of punishing Joseph, so why not you and your girlfriend,” smirked Steely Dan, laughing as the rock fell on his toe. Jotaro screamed in pain as his toe was set on fire. Fasha rushed over to Jotaro, crouching down and glaring at Steely Dan.

“Dan, was it? You know, I'm gonna make you pay for this,” warned Fasha. Joseph and Kakyoin exchanged nods before walking away. Polnareff followed them, leaving Jotaro and the Saiyans behind. 

 

“If we can’t hurt you, at least we can make sure you never harm yourself,” declared Fasha. “Well, you're going to follow me around, ha like that would ever happen,” smirked Steely Dan. Fasha charged toward Steely Dan, her fist intertwined with her Stand, ready to strike. Steely Dan casually stepped out of the way, Fasha's punch barely grazing his skin. “You think you could restrain me,” boasted Steely Dan.

 

Fasha hid a smirk; she knew she could move faster than that. The Saiyans and Jotaro could tell it was choreographed. A paper suddenly appeared in Fasha’s hands. She smiled and showed the paper.

 

‘May fortune always smiles upon you, shielding you from life's hardships and turning every endeavor into triumph. May you be so lucky that winning the lottery becomes a mere daily occurrence, showering you with wealth beyond measure. Yet, in this extraordinary luck, may you find the caution to navigate a world where challenges and struggles build character. May your path be paved with prosperity, but may you never forget the value of resilience and the lessons that come from overcoming adversity. May your good fortune be a beacon, guiding you through a balanced and fulfilling life, where success is not just measured in riches, but in the richness of experiences and personal growth. Wishing you a life so charmed that you remain humble, compassionate, and appreciative of the intricate dance between good luck and the challenges that make us who we are. Duration: 1 hour.’

 

"What does that mean for you? You actually gave me unlimited success. A chance of a lifetime. But first, I have to deal with you," said Steely Dan, smirking. He made a run for it, and the others followed him from a distance.

 

"How about I jump in this fountain? Surely the cold will kill Jotaro here. After all, I will be fine," said Steely Dan, nearing the fountain. He leaped in as the water magically parted around him, creating a wall everywhere he went. The change in the fountain spilled into the pocket of air, and Steely Dan, ever the opportunist, dryly collected the money.

 

"Well, at least I can get rich while I'm at it," he said, putting the dry change into his pockets, which somehow held all the money. Steely Dan stepped out of the fountain, only to be confronted by a tall, imposing figure brandishing a knife.

 

"Give me all your money or else," demanded the thief. The Saiyans placed bets on the impending showdown. Jotaro deadpanned, "I am not partaking in my demise."

 

"What if I don't?" taunted Steely Dan.

 

"Then I am going to stab you," threatened the figure.

 

"Well, go find someone else to rob," replied Steely Dan, turning away and walking off. The thief grew angry, rushing to plunge his knife into Steely Dan's shoulder. He stumbled and slid on a coin that Steely Dan dropped, falling face-first. Police sirens surrounded them as the head police officer got out and started to clap, joined by others.

 

"Well done for stopping this murder, Malik Rasheed Khan. He manipulates political situations, aligns himself with extremist groups, and uses his family's wealth to fund activities that destabilize the region. But I guess his funds have drained. But just as promised, here is 5 million Pakistani Rupees," said the head detective, handing Steely Dan a big sack of money.

 

"Thanks for this," said Steely Dan, frowning. He trudged away, weighed down by the coins in his pockets and the bag.

 

"I will just punch a wall. At least my broken arm will be nothing compared to the pain you will experience. You might die," said Steely Dan, walking toward a brick wall. He stopped, ready for the pain, and then lunged with all his might. The wall exploded, knocking out escaping thieves with Steely Dan's punch. Dumbfounded, he then snarled and ran away from the bank toward the awaiting group. The police came over and arrested the wrongdoers.

 

"You think it’s funny, do you?" growled Steely Dan.

 

"Well, what did you expect? You are protected. Everything goes your way. You could literally pick up one of the thieves' bags of money, and nobody will even care," said Jotaro, smirking.

 

"But there are no consequences, no real struggle. For all I know, I could be a main character in a story suddenly given everything without the hard work put into it," said Steely Dan desperately. "But I will embrace what I can get in the time this effect has. I am done with Dio. I don’t enjoy people suffering anymore. I took hard work for granted, and I am going to pursue it," he declared, walking away. Jotaro could feel something crawl out of his ear. Steely Dan then used the remaining hour to get rich by walking into situations that seemed to come out of nowhere, even ones that seemed too crazy that it was bizarre. 

 

Joseph and Kakyoin ran away, followed by Polnareff, heading toward a shop that sold TVs. "An electronics store! Mr. Joestar, they have TVs!" cried Kakyoin.

 

"Yeah, so? Why does that matter now?" questioned Polnareff.

 

"Come on, Polnareff, did you think we were just running away? I'm going to fight this blasted Stand that's inside my great-grandson’s head," said Joseph.

 

"F-Fight?" said Polnareff, scared.

 

"We have only a few minutes. And we're gonna need your help," said Kakyoin.

 

"Huh?" said Polnareff, pointing at himself. Joseph put his hands on the glass looking into a TV. "Hermit Purple!" Joseph cried as the purple vines moved past the glass to the TV. Hamon sparked like electricity up and down the vines, powering the TV. Polnareff closed his eyes from the brightness. The TV turned onto static, flickering for a moment before displaying a crystal clear picture of Lovers, Steely Dan's Stand in Jotaro's head.

 

"It's there!" said Kakyoin.

 

"Oh, no!" said Joseph as Lovers held Jotaro’s pain receptors. "I can't believe I'm looking at the inside of Jotaro’s brain!" said Joseph.

 

"I get that there's a really small Stand inside Jotaro, but how are we going to destroy it?" questioned Polnareff to Kakyoin.

 

"By having our Stands travel inside Jotaro to locate and destroy it," answered Kakyoin.

 

"What?" said Polnareff.

 

"Stands are simply materializations of energy. We should be able to shrink them," explained Kakyoin.

 

"Kakyoin!" yelled Polnareff.

 

"Hey, be gentle with me!" said Joseph.

 

"There's no time. We're going in now, Polnareff!" said Kakyoin.

 

"All right!" said Polnareff, nodding. "Hierophant Green!" yelled Kakyoin. Hierophant Green was summoned. "Silver Chariot!" yelled Polnareff. Silver Chariot was summoned. "Smaller!" they both shouted as their respective Stands shrank. It wasn’t enough as they shouted, "Get smaller." After a while, they were ready to enter Jotaro’s brain.

 

"Hold on a second," said Joseph. They stopped and looked at the TV. The Lovers dropped what it was doing and simply vanished.

 

They stood there dumbfounded as they rushed to meet up with the others who were lounging around. “The stand is gone, How?” said Joseph questioningly. “Well you see we changed his mind…”

Chapter 31: The Sun

Age 737 Sunday December 18th 1988 

 

Having managed to halt The Lovers' invasive attack, Jotaro and company avoided the political unrest in Iran and Iraq, instead crossing the Arabian Sea at Karachi to arrive at the United Arab Emirates. They found themselves in a dealership, ready to buy another vehicle.

 

"Now then, if you'd be so kind as to sign this document, everything will be squared away, sir. Right here, yes?" said the employee as Joseph signed his name on a check.

 

"You know, if a pretty girl like you asked me to, I might even be inclined to buy a car," said Polnareff, squatting nearby and talking softly to a blonde-haired woman.

 

"My, aren't you sweet," replied the young woman. "How'd you feel about the two of us getting dinner sometime?" said Polnareff but was interrupted by Joseph, who put his paperwork onto Polnareff's hair, messing it up.

 

“Polnareff, I hate to interrupt when you're obviously so busy, but…” said Joseph.

 

"Mister Joestar!" growled Polnareff, swiftly standing up and fixing his hair. "Come on, it's time to leave," said Joseph.

 

"Seriously! Try not to mess with the hair! Do you know how hard it is to look this good?" said Polnareff.

 

"As if anybody cares about your hairdo," said Joseph, walking toward the exit.

 

“You're driving.” said Joseph tossing Polnareff the keys. “Righto. Bye, Mademoiselle.” said Polnareff waving back. The blonde smiled and waved back.  

 

"But Mister Joestar, I don't get why we're riding in a fancy, expensive car in this sandy death trap. Wouldn't an off-road vehicle be better?" questioned Polnareff.

 

"You'll find out soon enough," said Joseph, opening the doors as they walked outside. Outside was a Stretch Limo.

 

"Wow, this country's amazing! It's like every house is some kind of crazy mansion," said Polnareff, driving down the road.

 

"Indeed, in Tokyo, you'd need three to four billion yen to buy one of these. This is the standard of living in this country. It wasn't but twenty years ago that this place was a barren desert. Though, thanks to a thriving oil industry, it's grown into a playground for the rich," explained Joseph.

 

"Jotaro, why are the houses so big?" inquired Fasha.

 

"They are big to show how wealthy people want to show how much money they got and to hold all their possessions. Like a form of luxury, like how kings and rulers have castles," explained Jotaro.

 

"Kind of like Frieza," muttered Bardock out loud, and the other Saiyans agreed.

 

"That sun may be merciless, but it sure is nice and cool in here with the air-conditioning. Not too shabby," smirked Polnareff. Kakyoin caught his eye.

 

"Oh, what's wrong, Kakyoin?" asked Jotaro.

 

"It's nothing. I was just thinking about how open the landscape is here. If anyone were after us, I'm sure we'd spot them. But I just can't shake the feeling that someone's watching us," said Kakyoin.

 

"Yeah, can't say that I blame you," said Polnareff.

 

Joseph opened the map. "Well, back to business. I've given a bit of thought to the route we should take. About a hundred kilometers northwest is a village called Yarpline. The desert and mountains make taking a direct route near impossible. It takes two days to reach by car, so the locals use a Cessna to get there. We should go to the village and buy a Cessna, then we can cross the vast Saudi Arabian desert. You know, I've been apprehensive about getting anywhere near a plane. If a Stand user attacked, and the plane went down, we'd be putting innocent lives at risk. With a Cessna, I could be the pilot. We'd be able to save some time for sure," said Joseph, smiling and pointing at himself, looking back.

 

"Flying in a Cessna with a man who's been in three plane crashes. Yeah, that sounds like a perfect idea to me," said Jotaro, looking back at Joseph. Bardock spoke up, "We could just use ki to fly." The tension was broken.

 

"We don’t want Dio to know that we can do that,” said Joseph.

 

"It's more that he knows everything about us,” added Taro.

 

"Anyways, our priority should be crossing the desert and hightailing it to the village of Yarpline. It'll take one day on camel-back,” said Joseph. 

 

"Camel-back? A Cessna's one thing, but on camel-back? I've never ridden a camel in my life!” exclaimed Polnareff.

 

"Leave it to me. I know these creatures well. I'll show you the ropes. You guys sit back and watch the magic happen,” said Joseph cockily.

 

As they reached their destination and got out, examining the camels, the salesman approached. “You want camels, you say? Sure, but they're gonna cost you, my friend. And they need a gentle touch.”

 

“We're kind of in a life-or-death situation here, so we need them, whatever it takes. As for payment, how about a trade for that car?” said Joseph, pointing at the limo.

 

“What!” They all looked at the car, not believing what Joseph had just suggested.

 

“I couldn't possibly accept such an offer, sir,” said the salesman humbly refusing.

 

“I knew we should have flown,” muttered Bardock.

 

“Yeah, Mister Joestar! Besides, you literally just bought that car!” pleaded Polnareff.

 

“What other reason do you think I had to buy such a fancy, expensive car? It's true an off-road vehicle would perform better here. But we can't just write a check here. And cash isn't normally accepted. No, here, trading is far more effective. If you try to buy safety for cheap in a time of emergency, you'll find yourself even worse off in the end. Well, it just means we've suffered a lot already,” said Joseph confidently, answering the question.

 

“Hey, Mister,” said Joseph, grabbing the dazed salesman.

 

“Huh?” said the dazed salesman.

 

“I take it we have a deal? Oh, you know what? To even things out a bit, how 'bout you give me the water in those tanks there, too. It's the most important thing when you're in the desert,” said Joseph, pointing to the two water tanks behind the tent.

 

“But the water isn't nearly as valuable as your car, sir. You are very strange indeed, sir,” commented the salesman.

 

Joseph smiled, chuckling, then said, “All right, everyone. Let's get ready. Crossing the desert will be no easy task. Brace yourselves, men!” Once they got their camels out and ready to go, one of the camels breathed on Polnareff.

 

“That stinks! Hey, Mister Joestar. How the heck do you ride these things? It's, like, three meters tall,” said Polnareff.

 

“So with camels… You make them sit first, and then get on,” said Joseph. Meanwhile, the Saiyans and Jotaro were hovering up to the camels and getting on.

 

“Don’t tell the old man,” said Jotaro to Fasha, who giggled. They watched as Joseph explained to the others while trying to get on.

 

“You make them sit first, and then get on. You make them sit, then get on! Give me a minute. He'll sit, just you wait. Hey! Sit down, would you!” said Joseph, but the camel just stood there.

 

“This one's stubborn! You have ridden one of these before, right?” said Polnareff, confused.

 

“I will have you know I've watched Lawrence of Arabia three times, start to finish! I know all too well how to ride a camel! Through, two of those times, I slept through half of it…” said Joseph, struggling.

 

“You learned to ride from a movie? What? You've never actually ridden one?” yelled Polnareff. Just then, the camel stopped and spat into Joseph's face. They just watched as Joseph smiled, saying, “The saliva makes great sunscreen! The more you know!”

 

“These Earthlings and their camels. What a sight! Hey, Mister Joestar, struggling with the camel rodeo, huh? Don't worry, I've had my share of weird transportation. Ever tried flying in a Saiyan pod? Now that's an experience! Joseph, relying on Lawrence of Arabia for camel-riding skills? That's rich! But seriously, who needs sunscreen made from camel spit? I might use that one day, you know, for when I decide to hit the beach. Keep the laughs coming, Joestar, you're one strange Earthling,” said Nappa. Fasha giggled. Joseph looked around and spotted them.

 

“See, they understood how to get on. My plan is working, but that's not all. When you're handling an animal, it's imperative to understand exactly how it feels. And I mean exactly! Here, doesn't this yummy apple look scrumptious? It's really good! Come on, come on. There's a good boy,” said Joseph, holding up an apple and moving it around the camel, lowering it until the camel sat on the ground.

 

“You see? I made the camel sit down! If you take the time to get inside its head, it'll sit down for you! I did it! It's so high off the ground!” said Joseph as the camel stood. “And did you know camels can close their nostrils to keep sand out? And before I forget. You're forbidden from making dumb camel jokes! All right. Now for the finer points of riding a camel. Listen up. Camels don't walk anything like horses. The front and back legs on either side move forward together, so these things can sway a lot. Find a way to ride with the camel's rhythm, and you'll be just fine. For example!” said Joseph as he led around the camel.

 

“Hey, wait! You're going too fast! Listen to me, Oh NO! I didn't tell you to go that way!” said Joseph as the camel ran, making him fall off. Once everyone was saddled, Joseph spoke, “Okay, then! Now that everyone's gotten the hang of mounting and riding. We have a desert to get through! Onward toward the northwest!” declared Joseph, pointing northeast.

 

After hours they trudged onward, the temperature getting hotter and hotter. “Something's wrong. I still have the feeling someone's watching us,” said Kakyoin.

 

“Kakyoin, don't you think you might be worrying a bit too much? The palm leaves are erasing our tracks. Plus, we can see for kilometers in all directions. If someone were here, we'd know,” said Polnareff.

 

“No, I've been sensing someone's presence, too,” said Jotaro.

 

“Well, someone’s here. Check with your ki,” said Borgos. The other Saiyans agreed.

 

“The enemy seems to be in front of us, miles away. Let’s keep going,'' said Bardock.

 

“Yeah,” said Polnareff. “Let's get as far away as we can. We'll travel till the sun goes down, then stop to pitch our tents. It's much too dangerous for us to travel at night,” said Joseph.

 

“Yeah, but it's sweltering out here! Look, it's fifty degrees Celsius!” said Polnareff, wiping his forehead.

 

“Yeah, it is hot out here. Then again, right around this time is when it's hottest,” said Joseph, checking his watch. 

 

The watch read 8:00 pm. “Eight o'clock? Wha– Jotaro! Check your watch. What time does it say?” said Joseph, confused.

 

“It's ten past eight. Hey, Old Man!” said Jotaro.

 

“So, it is. I know we lost track of time, but what's going on? It's past eight o'clock at night! So why isn't the sun setting?” said Joseph.

 

“Impossible! The thermometer's jumping to sixty degrees Celsius!” said Polnareff.

 

“It's not going down,” said Kakyoin. “It's actually rising in the west!” said Polnareff.

 

“Could the sun really be a Stand?” said Joseph. “Obviously,” said Taro.

 

“Oh No! We're in the middle of the desert! Take cover behind those rocks! That sun is a Stand?” said Joseph as they left the camels behind, getting behind the nearby rocks.

 

“We're such fools! How did we miss this?” said Polnareff.

 

“I knew we were being watched, but never thought this is why we can't see our stalker! At this rate, that sun's gonna burn all day. No, all night long…That Stand's gonna roast us like a couple of rotisserie chickens!” said Kakyoin, peeking over the rock.

 

Joseph peeked over too, “We're screwed! I doubt it'll take that long. A sauna can dangerously raise the body's temperature in minutes,” said Joseph.

 

“Then how do we fight it? What! It's seventy degrees Celsius now!” cried Polnareff.

 

“I can blow up the sun,” said Nappa, lifting up a finger.

 

“Don’t do it Nappa. What if it has the same characteristics as the original sun, that can cause the sun to explode killing everything?” said Zorn.

 

“How do you know that?” said Shugesh.

 

“I once witnessed it on a mission. Had to run for our lives. Lost a valuable planet, at least everyone was ok,” said Zorn.

 

“You can't even tell if that Stand is close or far away! The distance is impossible to judge!” said Polnareff.

 

“The fastest way is to take care of the Stand user,” said Jotaro.

 

“Indeed, the user, he has to be nearby. We have to find him. He must have a way of concealing himself to follow us this whole time,” said Joseph.

 

“Wait a minute! What if he's like The Lovers? What if he can use his Stand from far away?” said Kakyoin, panting from the heat.

 

“That's impossible. A weak Stand can be controlled from a distance, but this sun is just too strong. The energy it's emitting is incredible. The Stand user has to be nearby,” said Joseph. The heat wilted the plants. The nearby scorpion seems to crumble as the camels collapse to the ground.

 

“This is bad. The camels are starting to collapse from the heat,” said Jotaro.

 

“This waiting isn't getting us anywhere! I'll have Hierophant survey the area,” said Kakyoin as he summoned his stand.

 

“Kakyoin!” said Joseph.

 

“I'm only searching for the Stand's location. Once we know how far away it is, we might be able to locate the user,” said Kakyoin as his stand went Twenty meters. Forty meters. Sixty meters. Eighty meters. One hundred meters away.

 

“Something's not right!” said Kakyoin. 

 

Kakyoin fired water at the sun, and hot particles were sent back, killing the camels and hitting Hierophant Green. Kakyoin took damage. They ran as Jotaro’s stand punched a hole into a nearby rock and the ground, making a cave. They took cover.

 

“You okay, Kakyoin?” said Joseph.

 

“Yes. I was in the middle of initiating my Emerald Splash, so that protected me from any major damage. More concerning is this intense heat. I feel like it's going to drive me insane,” said Kakyoin, grabbing his head.

 

“That attack was so accurate. The Stand user must be watching us from somewhere! But from where? Where is he?” said Polnareff.

 

“Keep your voice down. The enemy will find us! Just lay low. We'll sit tight for a while and see what happens,” said Joseph, reaching for the canteen. He looked, and there was a hole in the cantina. “Oh No!” said Joseph.

 

Bardock tapped on Jotaro’s shoulder, pointing. Jotaro scanned the area. Kakyoin started to laugh.

 

“Hey, Kakyoin! What are you laughing about? Are you all right, Kakyoin? Control yourself, man!” said Joseph.

 

Then Jotaro burst into laughter. “Jotaro? You too?” said Joseph.

 

Then Polnareff started to laugh. “Polnareff! Not you too? Oh No!” said Joseph.

 

Then the Saiyans burst into laughter. “They've finally gone mad from the heat! Am I the only one who's still sane? Hey! Jotaro, get a hold of yourself! You have to settle down! Sometimes things get rough, and when they do, you have to stay cool!” said Joseph.

 

Kakyoin placed a hand on Joseph’s shoulder. “Don't get the wrong idea, Mister Joestar. Have a look at that rock over there. It's large enough for someone to hide behind, is it not?” said Kakyoin, pointing at a familiar rock in the distance.

 

“I'm not following,” muttered Joseph.

 

“Now take a look at the rock on the opposite side,” said Kakyoin, dragging a finger to the right where it looked like the same rock. “Opposite Side?” said Joseph. “Still don't see it? There's a rock that's shaped exactly the same on the opposite side. The shadow is also reversed. Which means..." Everyone stopped laughing, while Polnareff was the last one laughing.

 

“What a stupid trick!” he said, still laughing. The Saiyans looked at Jotaro, who looked back. They nodded. They started to move out of the hiding.

 

“Stay here, Old Man,” said Jotaro.

 

“Jotaro! If you go out there now, you're all but asking the enemy to attack you! It's dangerous!” said Joseph desperately.

 

“Good grief,” said Jotaro. “This heat is nothing. On some planets, this heat is ten times the amount. Plus our crew walked through an exploding volcano,” said Bardock, cracking his knuckles. “You ready,” said Fasha. They all nodded as they rushed toward the rock. The heat is getting hotter and hotter the closer they go.

 

Bardock smashed the rock, which resulted in a giant crack in the sky. “It made a hole in the sky?” said Joseph.

 

All of them started to punch the glass, The sky grew dark as the temperature went down.

 

“Since we defeated the enemy Stand, night's finally fallen.” said Kakyoin “Or maybe I should say, it's back to being night. However you wanna slice it, we're safe!” said Polnareff.

 

“Just how long do you plan on hiding in that hole?” said Jotaro to the remaining people in the hole. 

 

“Well, whaddya know, it's a mirror!” muttered Joseph, revealing a knocked-out man on a golf cart with a cooling system hooked up to a generator. But it looked like he was still sweating.

 

“Take a look. Check out the little car he has behind the mirror. It looks rather comfy. It even has air conditioning,” said Kakyoin.

 

“Man, I had no idea he was reflecting the desert and tailing us from behind in this nifty little thing,” said Polnareff.

 

“I see he has a tank of water, too. How 'bout we take it off his hands?” said Joseph, smirking.

 

“Oh, and here's a drink,” said Polnareff, taking a cup with a straw from the makeshift table.

 

“Huh? You mean we've already beaten the Stand user? There's nothing else to do? We don't even know this guy's name, but somehow we've already made short work of his Stand?” said Joseph, disappointed.

 

“Yes, you've hit the nail on the head,” said Bardock as the enemy lay unconscious with a goose egg on his forehead. THE SUN RETIRED.

 

“So this was the Sun card's Stand, huh?” inquired Jotaro.

 

“At first, he was pretty impressive, but once we figured him out, he actually kinda sucked,” said Fasha.

 

“Well, onto our next destination. It's pretty chilly in the desert at night, isn't it?” said Kakyoin, opening his arms.

 

“Hold your horses! Traveling at night is dangerous! Why don't we camp out here for the night!” said Joseph.

 

“Well, that idiot's finished, so it'll be sweet dreams tonight!” said Kakyoin. The others chuckled.

 

Age 737 Tuesday December 20th 1988 

 

Kakyoin awoke, the feeble light of the sun casting eerie shadows across an unfamiliar landscape. Disoriented and clad in pajamas, he found himself atop a rusted ferris wheel, a desolate amusement park stretching out before him.

 

The disconcerting symphony of crying and carnival music echoed through the eerie silence, an unsettling soundtrack to the nightmarish scene. His surroundings defied reason—why was he here, isolated and stranded in this forsaken amusement park?

 

His memory faltered, fragments of a desert and camel-back ride through Saudi Arabia flashing in his mind. But the whereabouts of his companions remained a haunting mystery. The air thickened with an inexplicable dread as Kakyoin tried to make sense of the dissonance between the desolate amusement park and the arid desert.

 

Petting a dog that materialized beside him, Kakyoin sought comfort in its presence, a lone companion in this spectral realm. Yet, a disconcerting realization took hold—the park, though seemingly devoid of life, resonated with the phantom cries of a distant baby.

 

"There's not a soul anywhere in this amusement park, so why do I hear the cries of a baby? Where is it?" Kakyoin's voice trembled with a mixture of confusion and fear, the amusement park's eerie silence at odds with the haunting echoes.

 

Balloons, adorned with tarot cards, drifted through the air, each one tethered to the ominous atmosphere. As a green balloon approached him, Kakyoin seized the dangling card. "This card is… Death 13!" His revelation triggered a malevolent force, a sinister entity manifesting in the form of a clown that emerged from the tarot card.

 

"The card's moving!" he exclaimed in terror as the grotesque clown, wielding a scythe, lunged at him. Kakyoin, in a desperate attempt to escape the impending doom, evaded the ghastly swing. However, horror consumed him as the scythe found an unexpected target—the dog. Blood oozed from the wounded creature, a macabre spectacle that plunged Kakyoin into a nightmarish panic.

 

In a sudden jolt, Kakyoin sat up in bed, bathed in cold sweat, reality crashing back in. His scream reverberated through the room, a haunting echo of the horrors witnessed in the surreal amusement park, leaving him shaken and disoriented in the aftermath of a terrifying dream.

 

Polnareff came running and placed a hand on Kakyoin’s back.

 

"Kakyoin! Hey, take it easy! Stop screaming and shaking the bed like that girl from The Exorcist. You're weirding me out,” said Polnareff, patting Kakyoin's back before standing away from the bed.

 

“Where are we?” screamed Kakyoin.

 

“Don't ask stupid questions. Come on, get up already,” said Polnareff, clapping and going over to the window, opening it up. As the bright sunlight blinded Kakyoin, he covered his eyes.

 

“After breakfast, we're gonna take to the skies. Looks like another scorcher,” said Polnareff, wiping his forehead.

 

“I had a terrible nightmare. It was horrifying,” said Kakyoin softly.

 

“Oh, lay on the details. I wanna hear all about it!” said Polnareff, giddy, hurrying to the bed.

 

“Thing is, I can't remember. I've forgotten it all,” said Kakyoin.

 

“Huh?” said Polnareff, crouching down.

 

“Regardless, it was petrifying. You woke me up and pulled me out of it,” said Kakyoin.

 

“Aw, wish we could talk more, but we gotta get a move on! Let's go. Hurry up and get ready!” said Polnareff, grabbing his knapsack and walking out the door.

 

Kakyoin sighed as he moved the blanket to get out, noticing that his left hand was bleeding.

 

“There's a cut on my hand. How'd it get there?” said Kakyoin.

 

After getting ready and having breakfast, Kakyoin and Polnareff walked out of the hotel.

 

“The others are already headed to the plane,” said Polnareff, but he was interrupted by the cry of a boy.

 

“My dog! My poor dog is… dead!” exclaimed the boy. The dog had wounds all over its body, and it looked strangely familiar to Kakyoin.

 

“A dog? A dog. I could've sworn I saw a dead dog not too long ago,” whispered Kakyoin, grabbing his head.

 

“Whoever did this is sick, but there's nothing we can do about it. Let's go,” said Polnareff, leaving Kakyoin staring at the boy hugging his deceased dog.

 

“Hey! Hold on a dang second, Mister. What exactly do you mean, you 'can't sell us the plane now'? You had no problem taking my money last night!” said Joseph frantically.

 

“You'll get a full refund. But first, we need to see a baby with a fever.” said the pilot.

 

A nun came out holding a baby in a basket. “Huh?” said Polnareff.

 

“We have no doctor here. We have no choice but to take the baby somewhere else,” said the pilot. Jotaro and Fasha whispered. “Then how about the plane over there?” said Joseph.

 

“That one's broken,” said the pilot. Kakyoin and Polnareff joined them. “What's up? Some kind of argument?” said Polnareff.

 

“Yeah,” said Jotaro before giving Fasha a nod. “A baby. I remember hearing a baby's cries. But where?” whispered Kakyoin.

 

“The plane will be back tomorrow night. I can sell it to you after that,” said the pilot.

 

"Tomorrow night?” said Joseph walking over to the pilot, picked him up by the collar, then looked down. They were face to face. “We've got someone's life on the line too! We can't spend two days pissing around this place!” said Joseph.

 

“So you'd rather let that baby die?” said the pilot.

 

Fasha walked closer to see the baby. With permission to feel his forehead, she placed a hand on the baby’s forehead. She could feel heat emanating off his skin as she activated her Stand. A finger came out of Fasha’s hand and touched the baby's skin. The baby opened its eyes, staring back as if it knew she was a Stand user. A paper appeared in Fasha’s other hand as she moved away. The baby’s skin went back to normal. She opened her hand and read the paper. “Crisis Averted. Effect: healed.” Strange, thought Fasha as she showed Jotaro. There was a shriek from the nun. “The baby’s fever is gone. It is a miracle,” said the nun. This got the attention of Joseph and the pilot who stopped arguing.

 

Kakyoin looked closely as the baby grimaced in disappointment, showing its fangs. “I could've sworn I just saw it frown. The baby already has teeth?” whispered Kakyoin.

 

“Are you sure you want the plane? It's a 4-seater,” said the pilot.

 

“I’m sure,” said Joseph. He turned and nodded at Fasha, who dragged her bags. She got in before touching the interior with the name of the game. The interior began to expand as the four seats made room for 11 more, with an aisle way in between the seats. It looked like a common scene in the 1st class part of the plane. A paper appeared in his hand. “1st class upgrade. Effect: increase travel space.” She got out of the plane and gave a thumbs up.

 

“Everyone into the plane!” yelled Joseph. Everyone nodded and got in. “Hey, Jotaro, come sit up with me so I can show you how to fly this,” said Joseph. Jotaro grumbled as he stood up, waving Fasha goodbye before getting into the co-pilot seat.

 

Once everyone was settled, Joseph started up the plane as the sound of the propeller was heard. Then the plane flew off into the distance, leaving behind shocked looks on everyone there. “How did this happen?” said the nun.

 

“13 people in a 4-seater, impossible!” said the pilot. 

 

Polnareff grew tired and dozed off. After a while, the plane started to shake violently. “Hey, old man, what's going on?” said Jotaro, looking over.

 

“I don’t know,” said Joseph as the plane dipped forward, as if the weight of everyone was too much for it. Fasha looked at the paper again and screamed, “This has a time limit, and it’s going to end any minute now!” This got everyone's attention. The plane dipped down and crashed into a palm tree. “What is a palm tree doing all the way out here?” said Joseph. “Good grief,” muttered Jotaro.

 

They began to fall backward as one of the extra chairs disappeared. “Everybody get out right now,” said Bardock as all of them dove out with their things, resembling a group of skydivers. Each Saiyan fell and executed a somersault, landing back on their feet flawlessly, as if they did this all the time. Everyone hovered down to the ground.

 

“Why didn’t you fly down to the ground safely? You could have died,” yelled Joseph.

 

“But didn’t?” said Bardock. Fasha was crying. Jotaro walked over toward Fasha, giving her a hug. “Don’t cry, it’s not your fault. The old man is just rusty at flying,” whispered Jotaro into her hair, making Fasha laugh.

 

“Hey,” said Joseph, angry. This made everyone laugh. The plane exploded as it fell. Night fell as they used scraps from the plane to start a fire. Joseph kept the fire stocked.

 

CAIRO ABU DHABI CRASH SITE.

Chapter 32: Judgement

Age 737 Sunday December 25 1988

 

Joestar and the others have now crossed the Arabian Peninsula, and are currently making

their way across the Red Sea as they prepare to enter Egypt. But!

 

“Hey, old man. Something's off. We're going the wrong direction. I thought we were traveling west, straight to Egypt? Looks like we're heading for that island,” questioned Jotaro.

 

“Yeah, you're right. I've had my reasons for keeping this to myself, but before we arrive in Egypt, we need to make a slight detour. Someone is waiting for us on the island. He's someone important to our journey,” said Joseph. "Someone important?” said Polnareff.

 

Once they reached the island, they got out of the speed boat. “Hey, what's the big deal? Does someone actually live here? This is such a tiny island; it's practically deserted,” questioned Polnareff. “Agreed, Mr. Joestar, are you sure someone lives here?” said Kakyoin.

 

“They’ve been living on this island by themselves. A man told me back in India,” said Joseph. “Huh? When you say a 'man to--'” questioned Kakyoin. “What?! Mangos from India?” questioned Polnareff.

 

Jotaro looked around, eyes in the bushes. “Hey! Somebody's watching us from the bushes,” said Jotaro. “What? Hey!” said Polnareff as the figure ran away. “From the back, he looks…” said Kakyoin, recognizing someone familiar but younger. “Right. I know that face! Hold on! Just wait!” said Polnareff, certain that it’s his friend.

 

Polnareff ran after the figure, and everyone else ran after him. The figure burst through the trees, grabbed a bowl of chicken feed, and opened the gate to his house. “Eat up, now. Are you hungry, Michael? How about you, Prince? I mixed in your favorite, crushed sea shells, just for you! There's more over here. Make sure to get nice and fat, so you'll be a tasty chicken, Lionel,” said the man, sprinkling the chicken feed on the chickens.

 

Polnareff and the others caught up. “It's not possible. That man,” questioned Kakyoin in disbelief. “It can't be,” continued Polnareff. “It can't be!” said Joseph with finality, blocking the way to the man with an arm. “I'll go and talk with him. The rest of you, just wait here for now,” said Joseph, walking up to the gate, with a hushed conversation between the Saiyans going on behind him, and Jotaro listening in with his eyes narrowed. “It’s got to be him. There is no doubt about it. Sure, his hair is gray, but it has to be Avdol.”

 

“My name is Joseph Joestar. My friends and I are traveling on an expedition to Egypt,” said Joseph.

 

“Go away! I won't hear it!” said the mysterious figure, clutching his shirt and looking away.

 

“His voice sounds like…” said Polnareff, his breath catching in his mouth.

 

“Don't talk to me! It's always bad news when someone comes to talk to me! It's only when something terrible has happened! I don't want to hear it! I said go!” yelled the mysterious figure, making a fist and turning around.

 

“Mr. Avdol!” said Polnareff.

 

“Avdol…” said Jotaro.

 

“Yep, it is,” said Fasha.

 

“Go away!” yelled Avdol. Then he ran into the house and slammed his door.

 

“That's impossible!” said Polnareff and Kakyoin.

 

“That wasn't Avdol. It was his father,” said Joseph.

 

“His father?” said Polnareff in disbelief.

 

“Is that right? Why is it the same ki signature, identical to Avdol? Even Sadao’s ki is different from Jojo here,” said Zorn.

 

“He withdrew from society and lives alone on this island. I'm sorry I wasn't able to tell you sooner. But if it ever became known to Dio that we stopped at this place, Avdol's father would be put in grave danger. I would never forgive myself if that happened. But telling him what happened to his son won't be easy,” said Joseph, frowning.

 

This made Polnareff think back to how he was the reason for his death. He started to cry. “Polnareff! Avdol's death wasn't your fault,” said Joseph, placing a hand on his shoulder. 

 

Polnareff walked away, saying, “No, it's entirely my fault. I'll carry that burden for as long as I live.” In that moment, a flashback whisked Joseph back to the Gessler's fortress where Caesar Zeppeli had made his final stand against the Pillar Men.

 

He saw Caesar's determined gaze as he confronted Whamu, sacrificing himself to save Joseph from certain death. The image of Caesar's crushed lifeless body, his blood staining the rock shaped into a cross that had crushed him, seared into Joseph's memory causing him nightmares ever since. 

 

With a heavy heart, Joseph recalled the anguish he felt, blaming himself for not being able to save his friend. But as the flashback faded, he found himself back in the present, seeing the back of Polnareff's head.

“Is it safe to assume his father is a Stand user?” questioned Kakyoin.

 

“Yes, but I don't know what sort of Stand it is,” said Joseph.

 

“Judging from his father's reaction to us, I doubt he'll offer us much assistance,” said Kakyoin.

 

“You just leave the talking to me. Hopefully, my words will be able to reach him,” said Joseph.

 

Polnareff left the group.

 

“All I wanted was to avenge my sister's death. And I end up killing my friend. There's nothing I could possibly do to make it up to his father… Talk about depressing…” said Polnareff, sitting on a rock on the beach. His eyes surveyed the area, spotting an oil lamp buried in the sand. 

 

He stood, walking up and crouching, taking it from the sand. The oil lamp was covered in barnacles. “This thing is pretty shiny. I wonder if it came from a shipwreck? Just look at all these barnacles. Looks like some sort of metal container. It's got some sort of weird face carved into it. It might be worth something. Now, if I can scratch off these barnacles,” said Polnareff, rubbing off the barnacles. The lamp started to glow as smoke started to come out of it, sending Polnareff back onto his back, dropping the oil lamp. “It's gone! What in the world happened just now? Guess the pressurized air inside just burst out. It's not like it's Aladdin's magic lamp or anything. That really startled me!” said Polnareff as he looked at the lamp, which was still smoking. 

 

As something came out of the lamp, smoke hid the figure. The figure towered over Polnareff as it boomed, “You get three! Three I say! Your wish is my command! Three wishes for whatever your heart desires.”

 

“What sort of fresh hifalutin is this?” said Polnareff, frightened.

 

“I am known as Cameo. Allow me to thank you for freeing me from the lamp. Now name three wishes you'd like to come true...” said Cameo.

 

“So another Stand user! Silver Chariot!” said Polnareff, summoning his stand. Silver Chariot began to swing his blade as Cameo blocked each strike. Then he punched his stand, which sent Polnareff skidding back into the sand, making his stand disappear. “This guy's not half bad. What awesome power. Listen, buddy! Your strength tells me, your user is close by! Now who is it?” yelled Polnareff.

 

“Would you like the answer to that question to be considered as your first wish? It's a little on the boring side, if you ask me,” boomed Cameo.

 

“Don't pull that 'Genie in the bottle' crap with me! Are you saying you could make me rich right now? Huh?” taunted Polnareff.

 

“Is that your first wish?” questioned Cameo.

 

“Let's see you do it! Stop jerking me around!” stated Polnareff, pointing at Cameo.

 

“Very well. Your wish shall be granted. Hail 2 U,” it boomed as smoke exploded from Cameo. 

 

Polnareff covered his eyes. When the smoke dispersed, he was gone. Polnareff picked up the lamp. “Wha. What was all that about? Was that thing a Stand or wasn't it? He's a strange one. He didn't attack me, but told me to make three wishes. I don't know what's going on, but I don't trust this guy. Someone shady is on this island. I should tell Mr. Joestar about what just happened. It could have something to do with Avdol's father…” Polnareff said as the sun went down. He tossed the lamp over his shoulder into the bushes. The sound of falling coins caught his ear. 

 

Polnareff stopped. “That's weird. What's up with all that loud clanging back there?” said Polnareff, walking over to the bushes as gold coins littered the ground. 

 

Polnareff cleared the area of dirt while saying, “Is this for real? But it can't be!” as there was a pile of gold coins spilled from a treasure chest with swords in the ground, a goblet, and a pirate hat with a note. “This is gold from the Napoleonic era. This isn't a dream or an illusion. It's the real thing. A treasure trove of gold! And this note. Congratulations, you have found my treasure, The One Piece! Whatever that means. Are you mocking me or something? No... Can't be. When could he have buried this gold here? No way he had time to bury it after I made my wish. How did that freak do all this?” said Polnareff looking around. 

 

“Now, what is your second wish? Your wish is my command,” boomed Cameo from on top of the palm tree. Polnareff turned around screaming, “Why are you doing this? What are you scheming? I'm not falling for your stupid tricks! If you're my enemy, then fight me like one! If not, I'll take this treasure for myself.”

 

“I take it knowing the answer to that question is your second wish? Though, it's a little on the boring side, if you ask me. But I owe you for letting me out of that lamp, so I shall grant your wish,” boomed Cameo.

 

“All right then. I do have a wish. I want to be a comic artist! That was always my dream when I was a kid! I wanna be bigger than Disney! Not some starving artist! I'm gonna build my own Polnareff-land! Wait, scratch that. Just give me a second. Any minute now. It'll come to me. I want a girlfriend! More than money or fame. I want true love! Not only someone who's really cute, but a relationship connected by the red string of love. I want to meet a girl who feels the same way about me as I do about her! So grant that if you can,” said Polnareff passionately, making heart signs.

 

“You want a girl, do you? Very well,” said Cameo.

 

“Wait, no, never mind! I need more time. The deceased. Can you bring them back? From the dead?” said Polnareff.

 

“Am I to assume your wanting to know the answer to that question is your second wi-” said Cameo but being caught off by Polnareff, “Enough already! I'm asking you to bring my dead sister back to life! And you can do the same for my friend Avdol! But that's just too much for you, right?” said Polnareff, showing Cameo a picture of Sherry.

 

“Very well. I shall grant your wish,” said Cameo.

 

“What? So you can really... do it?” cried Polnareff.

 

“Indeed. But since you made two wishes, I'll grant them in the order you asked. First, I will grant your second wish to bring back your sister. Hail 2 U!” boomed Cameo as smoke exploded from Cameo. The smoke dispersed as Cameo disappeared.

 

“Hold it! Who are you? Why are you -” he paused as the sound of rustling was heard. “What was that sound? I'm sure I heard something rustling. It sounded like someone was digging up the ground. There's that weird digging again! Where's the sound coming from?” said Polnareff moving through the bush, the sound of a girl crying was heard. This made Polnareff stop as what lay ahead froze him as doubting thoughts intruded.

 

“No... it can't be! Is that a woman crying? All right, who's there?” said Polnareff, moving deep into the forest, stepping out into a secluded clearing. On the ground were indents of a figure and footsteps, as if the girl had come up from the earth. Polnareff crouched, picking up strands of woman's hair. 

 

“These are. These are strands of hair. A woman's hair. A woman's footsteps… Impossible!” said Polnareff as he ran, standing still as his sister stood nude looking outward her back turned to Polnareff. “There's no way. This can't be happening. My little sister is still in her coffin back in France. Just who are you? Answer me, now!” cried Polnareff.

 

“Please, stay away. I'm in so much pain. My body hasn't fully formed,” said Sherry, crouching, hiding from Polnareff.

 

“I know that voice. Sherry!” cried Polnareff as tears ran down his face with a smile on his face.

 

“Hey, where'd Polnareff get off to?” said Joseph looking around. “I couldn't find him up top,” said Jotaro, jumping off the boat. “It's already nightfall, and he's nowhere to be seen,” said kakyoin. “You don't think he ran into the enemy, do you?” said Jotaro. 

 

“Sherry. Is it you? It is you, isn't it?” said Polnareff, not believing his eyes as he took a step forward, two birds flew away, and Sherry vanished. “Where are you going? Where are you going, Sherry? Wait, Sherry! It's only me! Come on, Sherry, please, show yourself! Please, Sherry, wait! Let me see your face. Let me see it one more time,” said Polnareff, chasing her as he remembered memories of her.

 

“Brother!” said a young Sherry running toward him. “Higher, brother! Raise me as high as you can! Yay! Now spin me around!” she said, smiling and laughing as Polnareff held her up in the air, spinning. “Oh, it's simply wonderful! I've been wanting a new umbrella. Thank you for buying it for me,” said an older Sherry with an umbrella, showing it off before putting it down. “I'm off, now,” she said as she ran away. Then it began to rain as the umbrella blew away, and Polnareff found her bleeding body. Polnareff clenched his fist as all the memories went by, shouting, “Sherry! Sherry!”

 

Then he stopped as he found the two birds from earlier were dead on the ground, missing their heads. “What the hell happened here? They've been half-eaten!” said Polnareff as he spotted Sherry up ahead. “Sherry! Can you hear me? Why are you running away? It's me, your big brother!” pleaded Polnareff, walking toward Sherry and stopping to see her.

 

“Because. My body is covered in dirt. And my hair. It's so unkempt,” cried Sherry. “It's okay, Sherry! Don't worry about that! You're perfect just as you are. Why are you crying? Why are you sad, Sherry?” said Polnareff, walking closer as they were a tree apart. As the clouds moved away from the moon, the light from the moon shone down, revealing the true beauty of Sherry. Polnareff stopped in disbelief as he cupped his face and softly spoke, “Sherry…”

 

Polnareff reached out when Sherry cried out, “No. Just stay back. Don't come any closer!”

 

“What are you saying? You're not making any sense!” questioned Polnareff.

 

“It's simple. I'm saying you'll hate me,” said Sherry, turning her head and staring back at Polnareff.

 

“Hate you? Have I ever told you that I hate you?” pleaded Polnareff.

 

“I admit I was angry that day, but I've always loved you more than anything! I still do!” said Polnareff.

 

“Really? You've always loved me?” said Sherry looking back.

 

“Yes, of course I have!” said Polnareff.

 

“You'll love me, no matter what?” said Sherry.

 

“I love you, no matter what. And I can clearly see now you're the real Sherry. You have no idea how much I've missed you!” said Polnareff, smiling.

 

“I see. I feel the same, big brother,” said Sherry. 

 

“Sherry, please look this way. Show me that beautiful face of yours. Why are you crying? Are you still sad?” said Polnareff, reaching out his hands.

 

“Sad? No, Brother. These aren't tears of sadness,” said Sherry.

 

“What is it then?” said Polnareff.

 

“I'm. I'm happy, brother…” said Sherry, turning around, her right eye not formed yet as it shone red. “Because I can finally eat you!” she said, her voice taking on a sinister tone as she grew fangs and plunged them into his left neck, tearing the flesh from his body. Polnareff was in shock as he fell to the ground, summoning his stand. As it sliced at Sherry, she dodged. Polnareff lay there shaking as what happened shook him, gasping for air. “Sherry,” he uttered.

 

“I'm sorry that I bit you, brother. I'm afraid my body's still underdeveloped. But if I eat your flesh, I'll return to normal. It's OK if I eat you, right? You always did what I asked you to,” said Sherry, moving around. Then she ran and plunged her teeth into his right leg. He cried out, summoning his stand. She fled.

 

“Cameo!” yelled Polnareff. There was a puff of smoke as Cameo appeared on the branch of the tree.

 

“You rang?” said Cameo.

 

“What? Do you have a complaint? I granted your wish, didn't I? Granting wishes is my power, after all. The rest is up to you,” said Cameo, pointing at Polnareff.

 

“Then I'll tell you my third wish! My sister. My sister. Let my sister rest in peace! Return her to her grave!” pleaded Polnareff.

 

“I don't think so!” said Cameo, waving his finger back and forth.

 

“What!” cried Polnareff.

 

“You still don't get it, do you Polnareff? I'm a Stand! I'm the Stand represented by the Judgment card! I extract wishes from the deepest corners of the human mind and manifest them from the soil below. You created your sister from your own yearning!” said Cameo.

 

“How dare you…” growled Polnareff.

 

“And since you created her, I cannot undo it. This match goes to me!” said Cameo, laughing. Fake Sherry was eating a bird.

 

“By the way. I recall you saying something about a third wish, but you've already made your third wish,” said Cameo, laughing.

 

Polnareff looked shocked. “You, You don't mean him…” pleaded Polnareff, frightened. 

 

Cameo laughed. “Quite a traumatic experience, isn't it? Being eaten alive by your very own sister. When a man uncovers his deepest desires, all of his weaknesses are laid bare. You gave nary a thought to the depraved nature of bringing someone back to life. Everyone wants to believe that their loved ones are still alive somewhere. You hope that they'll suddenly pop in tomorrow and say, 'Good morning.' By the way, You said something about a third wish, but, if I'm not mistaken, you've already made said wish,” said Cameo.

 

“You mean…” said Polnareff.

 

“You wished for Avdol to come back to life! Hail 2 U!” said Cameo as smoke exploded, disappearing. Polnareff looked around scared as the brush started moving around. From behind emerged a fake Avdol. “No. He's. Avdol!” said Polnareff. Then Avdol charged him as Polnareff cried. He punched Polnareff who sailed over the trees and hit the ground. “Avdol,” said Polnareff weakly. Fake Avdol's fingers started to crumble. “My fingers… They've crumbled to pieces. Polnareff! I blame you for this! Because of your bumbling, I.. I ended up like this!” said fake Avdol, removing his headband to reveal the bullet wound. Polnareff flinched. “Avdol. I made you. I…” said Polnareff as a memory of him arguing with Avdol at the Hol Horse fight resurfaced. Avdol jumped over the trees as he came down. “You'll pay for this, Polnareff. And you'll do it with… your flesh!” said Avdol.

 

“I'll get better if I eat, right? Right? Big brother!” said fake Sherry as she and Avdol jumped, ripping flesh from his shoulder. Polnareff screamed, falling back. The two turned as fake Sherry spoke, “What's the matter, brother?” as they started walking toward Polnareff.

 

“Stay away from me! Both of you. Please go back to your graves!” pleaded Polnareff, putting his hands up.

 

“Why? You're the one who brought us back,” said fake Sherry.

 

“The time has come for you to enter your grave!” said fake Avdol, his eyes glowing red.

 

“I was so panicked I forgot to summon my stand. How could I've been so caught up in my wish that I neglected to use my Stand?” thought Polnareff.

 

“Leave me alone! Get away from me!” as he summoned his stand. As they try to strangle Silver Chariot while Polnareff catches his breath.

 

“You don't have any wishes left! I've already granted your three wishes. You don't get any more!” said Cameo.

 

“Stop it!” yelled Polnareff as both of them latched onto his forearms.

 

“Hail 2 you! Go ahead. writhe and scream to your heart's content! You're in the middle of nowhere. Your friends by the shore won't hear you. No one can save you now!” said Cameo.

 

Fake Sherry started to rip at his clothes. Polnareff slumped back defeated.

 

“It's no use. This is the end. I'm going to die. I'm finished. Sherry. Avdol. I suppose it's what I deserve. It's only fitting. Avdol, it's like you said, you died because of my actions. And so... I've accepted my fate,” said Polnareff.

 

As a second Avdol came out of the grass and put fake Avdol into a headlock.

 

“What. My vision must be going. I'm seeing double. It looks like there are two Avdols. Of course there's not another one. If I'm seeing things, guess it means the end is near. The blood loss is taking its toll. I'm hallucinating. All right... This is it. I'll have to tap out early. Goodbye, Mr. Joestar, Kakyoin, Jotaro. I pray for your victory. As for you, Avdol. I'll atone in the next world…” Polnareff thought as the imposing fake Avdol neared.

 

But the other Avdol gripped the left wrist and pulled back and squeezed the wrist. Fake Avdol’s left hand exploded.

 

“What? Impossible!” said Cameo.

 

“I was right! I knew I saw another Avdol! My eyes weren't playing tricks! Besides the dust and dirt version. There's another Avdol!” said Polnareff.

 

“Magician's Red!” said Avdol, summoning his stand. As he sent fire into the fake Avdol who explodes and crumbles.

 

“But how? He's supposed to be dead! He was stabbed by the Hanged Man, Centerfold!” exclaimed Cameo, breaking his cool exterior.

 

“How is he alive?” said Polnareff.

 

“Tsk,” said Avdol smugly, moving his finger side to side.

 

“Mohammed Avdol!” Polnareff shouted. As Avdol jabbed a thumb at himself then brought his arm down at his side while saying “Yes, I am!”

 

“Is it really you?” said Polnareff.

 

“Tsk, Tsk” said Avdol smugly, moving his wrist thumb up and down.

 

“Is it the real you?” said Polnareff again. 

 

“Polnareff, you haven't changed in the slightest. You still lose all common sense when it comes to your sister.” said Avdol.

 

“No! You're supposed to be dead! Hanged Man sunk his blade into your back, and Hol Horse put a bullet between your eyes, killing you on the spot!” said Cameo. 

 

“You're correct about my being shot. Right in the forehead. But because I was stabbed in the back, for a moment, my face was looking up, and the bullet only grazed me. I suppose this is what one would call a blessing in disguise. Hol Horse's bullet broke my skin, scraping my skull. It didn't reach my brain. It only grazed me. But I did completely lose consciousness. So you call yourself Cameo of the Judgement card? HFIL is near, so prepare! HIFL to you!” said Avdol confidently.

 

“I know it was only the third wish, but still,” said Cameo, surprised.

 

“It's really him. It came true!” said Polnareff with tears in his eyes. “Mohammed Avdol is indeed alive and well. I would call this bad news. Shouldn't you scurry away to inform Dio and your fellow Stand user compatriots about my return? Well, shouldn't you, Cameo?” said Avdol.

 

“That's right! I have to tell them! I have to let them know! Mr. Joestar, Kakyoin, Jotaro, and The Saiyans!” thought Polnareff, speechless.

 

“This is very surprising news, to be sure. That's right! I have to tell them! I have to let them know! Mr. Joestar, Kakyoin, and Jotaro! This is very surprising news, to be sure. But I can spin it this way: Not only did Judgement's Cameo slay the idiot Polnareff. He also succeeded in eliminating Avdol, who was actually alive! I can't wait to tell them the splendid news!” said Cameo charging toward Avdol.

 

“Magician's Red!” shouted Avdol and Magician's Red intercepted Cameo. Cameo grabbed Magician’s Red’s legs and swung him, sending him flying into the tree and crumpled and disappeared. Avdol’s face started bleeding as he crouched exhausted.

 

“Whoa, there, Avdol!” said Polnareff checking up on Avdol who was breathing heavily.

 

“The Stand... It's far more powerful than I expected,” said Avdol.

 

“Careful! It's not just his power. He's got incredible speed, too!” warned Polnareff.

 

“Come now, Avdol, is that the extent of your abilities? It appears sharing my news will be even easier than expected. May fortune… be with you both!” said Cameo flinging fake Sherry at Magician's Red who blocked as fake Sherry crumbled on impact. There was a cry from Polnareff.

 

“What?” Cameo's voice boomed “Hail 2 u!” as he disappeared in a puff of smoke. Polnareff cuddled what's left of fake Sherry, which was just a torso and head.

 

“Big brother…” said Sherry, looking down at Polnareff.

 

“No. My Sherry. Sherry died. You're nothing,” said Polnareff, getting up and summoning Silver Chariot stabbed fake Sherry through the heart, “but a hunk of dirt!”

 

“But brother,” cried fake Sherry as she crumbled into stone. Polnareff let out a sob.

 

“Polnareff. Apologies. I take back what I said about you not changing.” said avdol sincerely standing and approaching Polnareff.  

 

“No, you were right. I'm the one who should apologize.” said Polnareff and avdol placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Cameo rushed out of the bushes, surprising them. They summoned their stands just in time, but the impact sent them flying back and crashing into the ground, skidding.

 

Cameo laughed. “This battle has already been decided. Avdol! I'd like to hear your three wishes! Your wish is my command! Until I put you to rest for good, that is! Go ahead! You may as well give it a shot. As I said, you get three wishes,” said Cameo.

 

“He's making fools of us! Just ignore him, Avdol! You don't have to make any wishes! Avdol, are you listening to me?” said Polnareff.

 

“No good. I want four wishes!” said Avdol, standing up confidently.

 

“What?” said Polnareff, following Avdol.

 

“What?” said Cameo.

 

“My wishes. Can't you hear? I wish that I had four wishes. Tsk. Tsk.” said Avdol.

 

“You can't be serious,” said Cameo.

 

“Are you denying my wish? Cameo, you're the one who offered them! I'm going to make sure you keep your promise!” said Avdol as he summoned his stand, charging at Cameo.

 

“You still insist upon this futile contest of power?” said Cameo as Magician's Red kicked him.

 

“Your kicks are nothing!” taunted Cameo as his left forearm blew off, and he screamed in pain.

 

“That's the way! Super!” Polnareff said, shocked.

 

“Tsk. Tsk,” said Avdol, shaking his finger. “My first wish was to make you cry out in agony. And it came true,” said Avdol.

 

“This is madness! Your strength! You're so much stronger!” cried Cameo.

 

“The laceration the Hanged Man left on my back hasn't completely healed yet. I was guarding my wound from assault, and had to hold myself back some,” explained Avdol.

 

“What?” said Cameo.

 

“I was finally able to stand again only three days ago in India. But since I took a plane here, the trip was rather easy,” said Avdol.

 

“That's Avdol! Still the best!” cheered Polnareff.

 

“Now, for my second wish,” said Avdol. Magician's Red made a rope out of fire and strangled Cameo as fire came out of his eyes.

 

“I wish for you to cry out in utter terror! Now for my third wish. Cry in regret!” said Avdol. as Magician's Red sent a neck chop to Cameo's neck. Cameo was knocked into the air before disappearing in a puff of smoke.

 

“He's running away! Wait, damn it! Get back here!” yelled Polnareff as he dashed after Cameo. “Shh. Polnareff, quiet...” said Avdol, motioning for Polnareff to join him. They squatted in the bushes, scanning their surroundings.

 

“With that kind of power and speed, given the rule of Stands, the user must be hiding somewhere nearby,” remarked Avdol. They decided to split up to search for the enemy.

 

“Is he here?” whispered Polnareff as he crawled through the foliage.

 

“He should be hiding out very close to us,” replied Avdol.

 

After a while, Polnareff crawled into a small clearing where a bamboo pole was striking the ground rhythmically. “Hey, could that be…” began Polnareff, but Avdol silenced him with a gesture. Avdol leaned over and plucked a leaf, then they sneaked around the bamboo stuck in the ground. Avdol dropped the leaf on the bamboo, which was swiftly sucked in before being expelled out. Polnareff's eyes widened in realization. Avdol gestured for silence again before plugging the bamboo with his finger. After a few seconds, he unplugged the bamboo, and they could hear someone breathing heavily beneath.

 

“The Stand user is hiding underground? Why you! You're gonna pay. How dare you use my sister? Time to show you! HIFl 2 u!” thought Polnareff angrily.

 

“I can think of a few things to drop in, Like dirt and sand, A spider, Ants too, And a match,” said Polnareff as he started putting various items into the hole. The bamboo expelled black smoke into the air.

 

“Hey, Polnareff. I think I need to go to the bathroom. Come on! How 'bout it, my friend? Shall we engage in the timeless ritual of male bonding? Tsk. Tsk.” said Avdol, pointing at the bamboo.

 

“Huh?” Polnareff was puzzled.

 

“Somehow I made it out of that mess alive,” thought the enemy, believing he was safe, only to taste something disgusting.

 

“Come on, Polnareff! Let me hear you laugh! Laugh, my friend!” said Avdol, laughing.

 

“Avdol... It seems like you're the one who's changed. You would've never thought of doing something so perverse. This isn't a result of you being shot in the head, is it?” said Polnareff, puzzled by Avdol's behavior.

 

Then, unexpectedly, the enemy burst through the ground, spitting, and bowed, saying, “Please forgive me!”

 

“Finally, my fourth wish. It's to not grant you a single one of your pitiful wishes. My Magician's Red forgives no one. Especially you,” said Avdol as a flame ignited on the tip of his pointer finger. With a swift blow, the flame burned the enemy, leaving him bald.

 

JUDGEMENT RETIRED

 

“Hey! You guys'll never believe it! Guess who I just ran into?” said Polnareff, gesturing excitedly.

 

“Polnareff! We've been worried about you!” said Joseph, concern etched on his face.

 

“How did you get those injuries?” inquired Kakyoin, examining Polnareff closely.

 

“Was it an enemy?” Jotaro asked, his voice serious.

 

“Who cares about my wounds? Ready? Now don't be too shocked, Jotaro! Promise you won't throw your back out in surprise, Kakyoin! Who do you think I met out there, Mr. Joestar? Prepare to be blown away! Tum-ta-da-da! Here he is! That sly bastard Avdol was still alive! Doo-do-doo!” exclaimed Polnareff, approaching the group, pointing to each friend when he said their names, before backing up and gesturing to the side as Avdol emerged from the forest.

 

“Well, we should probably get going. The others are waiting for us,” said Joseph, unfazed by the revelation.

 

Polnareff froze as Avdol approached Joseph. “Here, allow me to help you carry your luggage,” said Avdol, walking over and picking up the bag.

 

“Hey, Avdol,” Jotaro waved.

 

“How ya been doing?” inquired Kakyoin.

 

“Avdol, is that wound on your back healing up all right?” asked Joseph, his concern evident.

 

“It's fine. I'm still a bit stiff, but…” Avdol replied as they walked away.

 

As Polnareff tried to interject with a “Hey…” Avdol continued the conversation.

 

“Has it really been two weeks?” Avdol questioned.

 

“We're lucky to…” Jotaro started.

 

“-Hey…” Polnareff tried again, but was once more interrupted.

 

“…all be alive,” Jotaro finished.

 

“Jotaro, are you still wearing your uniform? Don't you ever get hot?” Avdol redirected the conversation.

 

Polnareff followed them sadly. “Hey, just hold up a second, guys! I told you to hold on a second. What's with those laissez-faire attitudes? A man we thought was dead is alive! How can you just brush it off like nothing ever happened?” shouted Polnareff, frustration evident in his voice.

 

“Oh, sorry about that, Polnareff. When I told you I buried Avdol and Sadao in India... I may have lied,” said Joseph, his tone apologetic.

 

“What?” Polnareff's voice trembled as his mind struggled to comprehend.

 

“Mr. Joestar and Jotaro were the ones who tended to the wounds on my head and back in India,” Avdol confessed.

 

“You have known Avdol was alive this whole time, and you didn't tell me? Kakyoin, you, too?” Polnareff's voice was a mix of disbelief and hurt.

 

“I only found out the day after it all happened. It was imperative to not let the enemy know. You have a big mouth, so I suggested… Sorry, since you can never tell a lie, I suggested we keep it a secret from you,” explained Kakyoin, regret lacing his words.

 

“If you'd let the secret slip, Avdol wouldn't have been able to recuperate in peace,” Jotaro added.

 

“We were planning to tell you as soon as we knew he was safe, but we didn't think you'd run into him first,” Kakyoin elaborated.

 

“Oh, yeah, Avdol! Your dad's on this island! Let's tell him you're here!” Polnareff's excitement was palpable as he began to run back to the house.

 

“Oh, that was just me in disguise,” Avdol revealed, halting Polnareff in his tracks. With a stumble, Polnareff tripped and slid into the sand.

 

“Say what? Then all that was for show?” Polnareff's voice wavered, tears forming in his eyes as he remembered the harsh things Avdol had said.

 

“Go away! It's always bad news when someone comes to talk to me! I don't want to hear it!” Polnareff cried out in frustration.

 

“Avdol's death wasn't your fault,” Joseph reassured him.

 

“You didn't have to go that far! How dare you leave me out of the loop?” Polnareff's voice cracked with emotion.

 

“Now, now. There's no reason to cry,” Joseph attempted to calm him.

 

“I'm sorry. I didn't think you'd be this hurt,” Kakyoin apologized, genuine remorse evident in his tone.

 

Avdol crouched down, placing a comforting hand on Polnareff’s shoulder. “I apologize as well. But I had a very good reason for coming to this island in disguise,” Avdol explained.

 

“Yeah, what?” Polnareff's voice was a mix of curiosity and frustration.

 

“It was partially so the enemy wouldn't find out, but I also had Avdol do some shopping for me,” Joseph revealed.

 

“What kind of shopping?” Polnareff inquired, with Avdol's help getting to his feet.

 

“It was a very conspicuous acquisition. So I disguised myself as a wealthy Arab gentleman,” Avdol explained further.

 

As Polnareff stood still, Joseph nudged him. “All right, everyone! Let's climb aboard and head out! Polnareff, cheer up already. Come on. It's almost here!” Joseph's voice carried an air of excitement.

 

“What's almost here?” Polnareff asked, perplexed.

 

In the distance, a giant submarine emerged from the water.

 

“A submarine?” Polnareff exclaimed excitedly.

 

“That's right! From here on out, we're riding to Egypt!” Joseph announced enthusiastically.

 

“You've gotta be kidding! How'd you afford this?” Polnareff questioned in disbelief.

 

“With the Speedwagon Foundation’s help, anything is possible,” Joseph replied with a grin.

 

As the submarine came close to the shore, the door opened, and Sadao stuck his head out, waving. “Hi Polnareff, sorry we lied to you,” he apologized.

 

“No worries. But I feel happy but really let down on this situation,” Polnareff replied, his expression morphing into a frown.

 

Fasha stuck her head out of the submarine, calling out to Jotaro excitedly, “Hey Jotaro, come see this, there are so many little machines in here!” She then darted out of the submarine, dragging Jotaro inside. 

 

There came a ringing from deep within the submarine as Sadao hurried to answer it. With a sense of urgency, he emerged, motioning for everyone to come in. Once they were all assembled, Sadao spoke into the landline, then placed the receiver into a metal pot.

 

“Merry Christmas. We miss you,” came a chorus of voices, ranging in age, emanating from the pot.

 

“Be safe, Holly, and Jocha are still healthy. We heard news that Josuke has a fever as well,” said the familiar voice of Suzy Q.

 

Joseph hurried to the phone and plucked it out of the pot. Speaking into it with a tone of reassurance, he conveyed messages of comfort before gently hanging up.

 

“All right, let's move on,” Joseph announced, his voice carrying a blend of determination and warmth as the door shut and the submarine started to move.

Chapter 33: Egypt

Age 737, Sunday December 25 1988 7 pm

 

The Red Sea. It's what divers across the globe have called the most beautiful sea in the world. Flanked on the east and west by desert, it was once believed to be surrounded by crimson sands. Today, its general lack of pollution and inflowing river water make its waters pristine.

 

“Avdol, do you know how to steer this thing?” questioned Polnareff.

 

“It's no problem whatsoever,” said Avdol confidently from behind the wheel.

 

“And Avdol's not the only one!” chimed in Joseph with a grin.

 

“Don't even think about it. You're not putting us through another crash, with all those stories you told me. Crashing a plane into a volcano,” said Jotaro with a deadpan expression.

 

“You sure seem to be in a foul mood!” remarked Joseph, feigning offense.

 

“So this is a submarine. I have to say, I'm a bit surprised. It's a lot more spacious than I expected,” noted Kakyoin, looking around with interest.

 

“Isn't it? Rich folks use them when they want to get away for a while and explore the sea floor for pleasure. As you see, it even has windows,” explained Polnareff, approaching the windows eagerly.

 

“Careful now,” warned Joseph as Polnareff rushed to the window and almost collided with it.

 

“Whoa there!” Joseph exclaimed, steadying Polnareff.

 

Peering out the window, Polnareff couldn't hide his excitement. “You know, I've always sort of liked this kind of thing. Though, I wish I could've ridden in one with a single cute girl…”

 

“Once again, you haven't changed, Polnareff. Can you try just this once to take things seriously?” Avdol chuckled, shaking his head.

 

“What's that?” Polnareff asked, pointing at the sonar display.

 

“This is sonar. It uses reflected sound waves to detect underwater objects, like radar,” explained Joseph.

 

“Wow,” breathed Polnareff, impressed.

 

“All clear. I'm not picking up anything in our vicinity,” reported Avdol.

 

“With this machine, we can detect anyone trying to attack us from any direction,” Joseph added, his smile widening.

 

“But if someone did attack us in here, we'd have nowhere to run. Don't forget, we are meters below sea level,” Jotaro reminded them, his voice a sober note amidst their excitement.

 

"All right, crew, let's go do some training below," said Bardock, his Saiyan pride evident in every word. Fasha, always ready for action, chimed in, "Hey, Jotaro, do you want to come with us?" Jotaro, a bit caught off guard, hesitated for a moment before replying, "Uh, sure," being pulled along by the sheer energy of his comrades.

 

They descended to the lower levels where the sleeping quarters were located. Jotaro couldn't help but voice his concern, "How are we supposed to train in this without destroying it?" A valid question, considering Saiyans weren't exactly known for their subtlety.

 

Fasha, ever the tactician, reassured him, "That would be really awful, but today we'll be training our minds." Jotaro raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You didn't think we were all brawn, did you?" Borgos quipped with a grin.

 

"We strategize using our minds and practice techniques," added Shugesh, emphasizing the importance of mental prowess in their warrior culture.

 

And so, Bardock, Tora, Leek, Taro, Shugesh, Borgos, Zorn, Nappa, Paragus, Fasha, Jotaro, and Beets, a formidable group, gathered in the sleeping quarters. Each took their place, ready to embark on a journey of mental fortitude and skill refinement.

 

Amidst the dimly lit confines of the sleeping quarters, Bardock led the crew through a unique training exercise, one that delved into the depths of their memories and experiences. With a focused gaze, he addressed the group, "Alright, Saiyan warriors, today we're embarking on a journey unlike any other. We'll be tapping into the power of our minds to relive our past battles."

 

Jotaro looked intrigued, his curiosity piqued by the prospect of revisiting the legendary feats of his comrades. "How exactly are we supposed to do that?" he inquired, his eyes scanning the room for answers.

 

Bardock's grin widened, a spark of excitement lighting up his features. "Simple," he replied, his voice brimming with confidence. "We'll be using a technique I learned during my travels across the galaxy. It's a form of mental projection that allows us to recreate our past battles in vivid detail."

 

The crew exchanged intrigued glances, their anticipation mounting with each passing moment. Fasha, always eager for a challenge, spoke up, "Sounds like a blast! Let's give it a try."

 

And so, they closed their eyes, clearing their minds of distractions as Bardock guided them through the process. With a collective focus, they began to visualize themselves standing on a distant planet, the echoes of battle ringing in their ears.

 

As the scene unfolded before them, Jotaro felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins. He watched in awe as Bardock and his comrades unleashed a flurry of devastating attacks, their movements fluid and precise. Each clash of fists and burst of energy was etched into his memory, a testament to the Saiyan spirit and the bonds that bound them together.

 

Through the power of their collective imagination, they relived the triumphs and struggles of their past, drawing strength from the lessons learned and the victories won. And as they opened their eyes, a newfound sense of camaraderie filled the air, binding them together as warriors united in purpose and resolve.

 

Age 737, Wednesday December 25 1988 10 pm

 

“It is amazing. But I guess it is a cruiser for the wealthy. It has a refrigerator, coffee maker…” observed Kakyoin, scanning the luxurious interior.

 

“Hey, Kakyoin, get me a drink while you're up, will ya? I'm dying of thirst here,” interjected Polnareff, cutting off Joseph.

 

“I'll take one, too,” added Joseph, nodding in agreement.

 

“Alright,” acquiesced Kakyoin, opening up the fridge. “Is cola okay?”

 

“Yes,” chimed in both Polnareff and Joseph.

 

Meanwhile, Polnareff confidently settled into the captain's chair. “Driving this is actually pretty easy! Guess that's how you were making it look so simple, Avdol,” he remarked just as the submarine collided with a large rock.

 

“For Pete's sake! Hey, don't get so carried away! The sea is riddled with potential hazards!” scolded Avdol, his frustration evident.

 

“Yeah, yeah. All right! Let's speed this tub up a bit–” Polnareff's sentence was abruptly cut off by a tearing sound, prompting Avdol to grip his shoulder tightly.

 

“Polnareff!” growled Avdol, his voice low and menacing.

 

“I had nothing to do with that!” protested Polnareff, his eyes wide with panic. “I'm so tired. Tell me we're almost there,” he pleaded, his exhaustion apparent.

 

Meanwhile, Kakyoin counted the cups in the drawer meticulously. “One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen... Oh, exactly seventeen cups here,” he announced before grabbing one.

 

“Hey! Hurry up and make the coffee, man! I want some now!” demanded Polnareff impatiently.

 

“Make it yourself!” snapped Kakyoin, his patience wearing thin.

 

Age 737. Thursday December 26, 1988 4:50 am

 

As Jotaro and the Saiyans arrived, sweaty and eager for refreshments, Kakyoin handed out the cups. Avdol, meanwhile, maneuvered the periscope out of the water, spotting the coast of Africa.

 

“Good news! I've just spotted the coast of Africa! We'll be there soon!” announced Avdol, a smile playing on his lips as he pulled the periscope back down and unrolled a map.

 

Gathering around the table, they watched intently as Avdol pointed out the coast of Africa on the map.

 

“Near this coral reef lies a natural undersea channel. The exit is two hundred meters inland. We can surface there,” explained Avdol, his voice tinged with excitement.

 

“We've finally made it to Egypt,” sighed Joseph, the tension lifting slightly.

 

“It took long enough,” grumbled Polnareff, his exhaustion evident.

 

“So this is Egypt,” remarked Jotaro, taking in the scene with interest.

 

“Yes, we have arrived,” affirmed Avdol.

 

A chuckle escaped Polnareff's lips. “What's so funny?” inquired Avdol.

 

“Nothing. I'm just feeling sort of happy, that's all. It's been a while since the seventeen of us were all gathered together like this,” reflected Polnareff, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.

 

“Hey, Kakyoin. Why'd you grab Eighteen cups for Seventeen people?” said sadao. “That's peculiar. I guess I didn't notice. I could have sworn it was Seventeen.” said Kakyoin. 

 

Bardock grabbed a cup, only to have it transform into a stand that latched onto his arm. “Pesky pest,” he muttered, summoning his own stand to deal with it. But before his stand could make contact, the enemy stand, High Priestess, fired its fingertips at the window in a last-ditch effort. Cracks started to appear as Purpose Song's finger touched the enemy stand, deleting it from existence.

 

“Quickly, to the airlock! There are oxygen tanks and scuba gear,” Joseph screamed as more cracks appeared.

 

“You have to teach us how to dive now!” shouted Avdol in panic.

 

Joseph took a deep breath, calming himself down. “Try to calm yourself, Avdol. You must never panic, no matter what. This is the most important rule when scuba diving. When you're underwater, for every ten meters you go below the surface, the corresponding pressure increases along with you. The surface pressure starts at one atmosphere. We're meters below the surface right now, so we'll endure five atmospheres of pressure. If we surface too quickly, the pressure'll cause our lungs and blood vessels to burst. We have to rise slowly so our bodies can adjust. We're nearing the Egyptian coast. It's best to ascend along the sea floor. Okay, I'm letting the water in,” he explained as he closed the door to the rest of the submarine.

 

Joseph then walked over to the valve, twisting the switch as water slowly filled up the airlock. The tension in the submarine was palpable as they prepared to make their underwater escape.

 

"You're looking at a regulator. The valve inside allows air in from the tank only when you inhale. The air you breathe out exits through the piece on the left," explained Joseph, pointing to each part of the scuba gear.

 

"What about spit? What happens if I need to drool or hock a loogie or something?" inquired Polnareff.

 

"That stuff comes out the opening here. And, this should go without saying, but we can't talk underwater. Instead, we'll use hand signals. Let's keep things simple and use two," replied Joseph, holding up two fingers. He then demonstrated the first hand signal by making the 'OK' sign, forming a circle with his thumb and index finger while keeping the other fingers outstretched. "When things are going smoothly, we'll use this to say, OK," he continued.

 

Next, he adjusted his hand by extending his thumb and pinky outward to the side, resembling a sideways 'hang loose' or 'shaka' sign. "When they aren't," he said, "use this." With his hand in this position, he moved it from side to side to emphasize the signal for when things aren't going smoothly.

 

"Mr. Joestar, couldn't we just use our Stands to communicate?" suggested Avdol.

 

"Oh, yeah, I didn't think about that," Joseph admitted.

 

"Aww, man! And I was about to say I know a really good hand signal," said Polnareff, sounding disappointed.

 

Polnareff then clapped and held up two fingers with his right hand, followed by an OK sign, and then made a looking gesture by putting his hand up to his eyes.

 

"He says, 'Your underwear is showing,'" interpreted Kakyoin.

 

"Yeah," agreed Polnareff as Kakyoin and Polnareff performed an elaborate handshake. 

 

“This room is about to be filled to the brim with water. Put your masks and regulators on,” instructed Joseph. Everyone complied, securing their gear as the water level rose, filling the chamber.

 

As the water reached the top and the top hatch opened, they swam outward, propelled by the currents. Joseph couldn't help but be reminded of his first hamon training with Caesar and his mother, Lisa Lisa. She had provided him with a mask to regulate his breathing during their rigorous exercises. They had practiced scaling a pit using hamon to stick to its walls, coordinating their movements to ascend without falling. Breathing through the mask had been a challenge at first, but with time, it became second nature.

 

Joseph was pulled out of his memories as he spotted the sunlight filtering through the water above. With determined strokes, they continued swimming upwards until they finally broke through the surface, as they emerged into the open air. 

 

They discarded their scuba gear on the shore, taking in the breathtaking beauty of Egypt. "Well, we've finally made it to Egypt," remarked Avdol, his voice filled with relief.

 

"Indeed. What would've taken a mere 24 hours by plane ended up taking a whopping 30 days," Joseph chimed in, reflecting on their arduous journey.

 

"It's been quite the adventure. We've gone inside the brain, and even inside our dreams," Kakyoin added, the memory of their surreal experiences still fresh in his mind.

 

"Our dreams? What do you mean, Kakyoin?" Jotaro questioned, his curiosity piqued.

 

"What's all this about dreams? It's morning, wake up already!" Polnareff interjected, ever the pragmatist.

 

"Whatever. Let's go," Jotaro shrugged, brushing off the conversation as they prepared to move forward.

 

The Stand. An otherworldly essence, powered by the mystical, symbolized by the Tarot. Around the World in 80 Days. So was Joseph Joestar's description of their globe-trotting journey. From Tokyo to Hong Kong, they faced the Tower of Gray. On the seas to Singapore, they tackled Dark Blue Moon and Strength. In Singapore, they encountered Ebony Devil and Yellow Temperance. In Calcutta, India, it was Hanged Man and Emperor. In Varanasi, India, the Empress. And near the Pakistani border, they fought Wheel of Fortune. In the mountains of Pakistan, they battled Justice. In Karachi, Pakistan, the Lovers. In the desert of the United Arab Emirates, the Sun. And in Saudi Arabia, Escaped Death 13. On a small island in the Red Sea, Judgement. And now, in the submarine, they've defeated the High Priestess. With several of Dio's assassins vanquished, they have finally arrived in Egypt. Only a few Tarot Cards remain. But little do Jojo and crew know, new threats lie ahead, ready to take our heroes on another thrilling adventure.

 

The Speedwagon informant peered through his binoculars, observing nine cloaked figures emerging from the shadows. "That's... One, two, three. Nine. There are nine in all, both genders," he reported, his voice tense with apprehension. Suddenly, a movement caught his attention from behind. Before he could react, water was hurled at him, and with a swift motion, his head was sliced in half, blood gushing from his severed neck. Dio emerged from the shadows, his presence ominous and foreboding. "The meddlesome flies swarming about have been swatted. The Speedwagon Foundation... For pity's sake. I can't let my guard down for a minute," Dio muttered to himself, his gaze sweeping over the Speedwagon's secret base. "I've gotten quite used to this body. Tell me, Jonathan, can you feel it? Your descendants are inching ever closer. It can be so cruel and unforgiving, this wretched little world of ours," he murmured, a sinister smirk playing on his lips as he contemplated the impending confrontation with the Joestar bloodline.

 

This is the land of Egypt: a nation 97% desert. But, thanks to the blessings of the Nile, beautiful, fertile green spreads across the entirety of its river banks. In addition to the culture

of the ancient Egyptians, Egypt is home to Persian, Greek, Roman, Muslim, and Arabian cultures. All have left their indelible marks. In this eternal land,what bizarre adventures and challenges await Jotaro and crew?

 

Bardock 

Stand Name: Porpoise Song 

Ability: Life and Death Removal 

Desc: User can remove the concepts of life and death from their target, making them neither living or dead, and simply vanish from existence. They may even be able to counter Life and Death Manipulation and Samsara Manipulation.

 

Fasha 

Stand Name: The Name of the Game 

Ability: Effect Generation Desc: The user can make effects happen without a cause or agent, bypassing causality/causation/cause and effect. Other than perhaps the use of their power, the cause is nonexistent when this is done. For the most part, the effect of something needs a cause to happen, but that is not the case with this power. 

 

Jean Pierre Polnareff:

Stand: Silver Chariot

Ability: Silver Chariot is a humanoid Stand armed with a rapier, capable of high-speed movements and precise swordplay. It can also use its armor to deflect attacks and its speed to create afterimages.

 

Joseph Joestar:

Stand: Hermit Purple

Ability: Hermit Purple has the ability of "Stand Projections," which allows Joseph to create psychic photographs and visualize information from objects. It can also be used for limited psychometry and binding adversaries.

 

Jotaro Kujo:

Stand: Star Platinum

Ability: Star Platinum possesses immense physical strength, precision, and speed. 

 

Mohammed Avdol:

Stand: Magician's Red

Ability: Magician's Red can manipulate fire, allowing Avdol to generate flames at will and shape them for various offensive and defensive purposes.

 

Nappa 

Stand: Classic man 

Ability: Magic Ascendancy

Desc: The user possesses abilities beyond the laws and scope of magic, resulting in the user being of unfathomable power and capable of incredible feats; their powers are inexplicable to any form of magic and seemingly accomplish completely illogical/irrational actions/effects to it, while also being immune to any and all magical problems. The potential effects are innumerable in possibilities, as they can accomplish apparently everything imaginable with very little exposition as to how  it is done

 

Noriaki Kakyoin:

Stand: Hierophant Green

Ability: Hierophant Green's primary ability is "Emerald Splash," which allows it to produce and control highly pressurized emerald-green projectiles. It can also extend its limbs to entangle opponents or explore environments.

 

Paragus

Stand cosmic castaway

Ability: Cold Fusion Manipulation

Desc: User can create, shape and manipulate the forces of nuclear reaction that happens at or close to room temperature. This can produce electricity, energy and at minimal neutron 

 

Sadao kujo

Jazzman's unique abilities:

 

First Ability: Big Band

 

Jazzman can conjure Sadao's entire jazz band, ranging from 5 to nearly 15 members, depending on Sadao's desired arrangement. The sub-ability, Testify, synchronizes the audience's mood with the music's melody. Another sub-ability, Casiopea, generates audio-visual hallucinations that correspond to the music, but it requires both Sadao and the audience to be in an enclosed space.

 

Second Ability: The Square

 

Jazzman can create a cube-shaped barrier around Sadao or a designated target. This barrier provides protection against all forms of harm, including other stand abilities. However, the target cannot move the barrier along with them, effectively trapping them inside. 

 

The sub-ability, Domino Line, transforms the ability into an offensive one, generating a progressively louder noise within the barrier that results in powerful sonic-boom-like wind blows.

 

Third Ability: DROP OFF THE BASS!

 

Jazzman's third ability focuses on offense, involving a barrage of punches. When used on a target inside The Square, this ability amplifies the effects of Domino Line by tenfold.

 

Shugesh

 

Stand Name: Mercenary

 

Ability: HoloGenesis

 

Description:

Shugesh's stand, Mercenary , possesses the unique ability to generate lifelike holograms of anything the user wishes. These holograms are indistinguishable from reality and can incorporate realistic sound effects, enhancing the overall immersive experience. The stand becomes invisible when using its ability, allowing Shugesh to project holograms discreetly.

 

Sound Integration:

1. Realistic Sound Effects: Mercenary  synchronizes realistic sound effects with holographic projections, including ambient sounds, voices, music, and other auditory elements.

 

2.Dynamic Audio Control: Shugesh can control the volume, direction, and intensity of sound effects, adding an extra layer of realism to the illusions.

 

3.Spatial Audio: Mercenary  simulates spatial audio, creating a three-dimensional sound environment corresponding to the location and movement of holographic objects or scenes.

 

4.Voice Synthesis: The stand can mimic voices with incredible accuracy, enabling Shugesh to create holographic entities that not only look real but sound real as well.

 

Limitations:

1.Energy Consumption: Generating realistic sound effects increases energy consumption, requiring Shugesh to balance the use of audio elements to avoid excessive strain on Mercenary .

 

2.Knowledge Dependency: The accuracy of sound effects relies on Shugesh's knowledge and understanding of the sounds he wishes to replicate.

 

Taro 

Stand Name: loaded gun

Ability: Weather Weaponry

Desc: User can create or wield weapons with power. The power of the weapons depends on what they were created for or on the user. The weapons are made out of the weather present.

Zorn

Stand Name: Me Against the World

Ability: Remote Possession

Desc: Users can host themselves into another body without the need for actual entry within their being with contact nor distance being an issue. They can remain in control of themselves be they spirit or flesh. Users may be able to control multiple hosts at once while retaining control over their core body.

Chapter 34: Iggy the Fool and Geb's N'Doul

Age 737, Friday, December 30th 1988

 

They sped across the vast expanse of the Egyptian desert in their newly acquired bus, the hot wind whipping through their hair. As Joseph brought the vehicle to a halt and stepped out, he announced, "We're meeting someone here."

 

All eyes turned skyward as a helicopter descended from above. "It's a helicopter!" exclaimed Polnareff, his excitement palpable.

 

"No need to state the obvious," remarked Kakyoin dryly. "It belongs to the Speedwagon Foundation. Looks like they're searching for a place to land," Joseph explained.

 

"Don't tell me it's another Stand user here to help us," Nappa grumbled.

 

"Indeed it is," confirmed Joseph as the helicopter touched down. Jotaro opened the door cautiously, and they peered inside. "Where are they?" inquired Jotaro.

 

"There," Joseph pointed, and out popped a dog from a bag. "What, behind the dog?" Kakyoin questioned.

 

"No, the dog itself is the Stand user," Joseph clarified. "Hey, old man, I think they left them back in America," Jotaro remarked skeptically.

 

"Nope, he is the Stand user," Joseph reiterated. "Looks like fodder to me," Nappa remarked dismissively. "Anyway, I'm going to pet it," declared Polnareff, reaching out tentatively.

 

But as Polnareff extended his hand, the dog, named Iggy, leaped forward, barking furiously. "His name is Iggy, and his Stand's Tarot card is The Fool," Joseph explained.

 

"Sounds like a lame card to me," scoffed Polnareff just as Iggy snatched a handful of his hair, causing him to yelp in surprise. "Oh, I should mention. When he rips people's hair out, he sorta likes to..." Joseph began, but before he could finish, Iggy released a foul stench in Polnareff's face, leaving him recoiling in disgust.

 

"You little mutt! You're gonna pay for that!" Polnareff exclaimed angrily, rising to his feet. An aura surrounded him as he summoned his Stand, Silver Chariot. Meanwhile, Iggy kicked off Polnareff's face and executed a graceful backflip onto the ground, baring his teeth menacingly.

 

The sand stirred as it coalesced into a formidable creature behind Iggy, taking on the form of a towering dog with wheels for hind legs. Its imposing presence loomed over the group, emitting a menacing bark that echoed across the desert. 

 

"So, that's The Fool," observed Jotaro, his gaze fixed on the sand-formed Stand. One of the pilots handed Joseph a camera while the other set down supplies for the journey. “Here is supplies, a change of clothes, first aid and here is a camera for your stand.” said the pilot. “Hey, how about we take a picture to show how far we have gone.” said Joseph. Joseph handed the camera to the pilot as he picked up Iggy.  in a semi circle around joseph is on the ground holding Iggy the dog in his lap while ponareff sits beside him lifting Joseph's chin,  starting from the left of the semi circle, leek, borgos, shugesh, tora, bardock, fasha with jotaro hands around her hips, sadao. kakyoin, avdol, taro nappa, zorn, beets and paragus finishing the semi circle.  

 

After the picture, Kakyoin was still arguing "We encountered an orangutan Stand user back in Singapore, but..." Kakyoin trailed off, his thoughts interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.

 

Their attention shifted towards the source of the noise, forgetting momentarily about The Fool as they focused on the approaching figure. "There seems to be a ki signature ahead, just waiting for us," remarked Bardock, his senses keenly attuned to the presence of others.

 

"Must be an enemy Stand user up ahead," Jotaro deduced, his stance ready for confrontation.

 

As they ventured towards the sound, they spotted a man standing on a ledge, his eyes closed in concentration. "I guess they found the Great N'doul, eh?" N’doul remarked casually as he picked up his cane and tapped it against the ground. A fly buzzed by his ear, and with a swift motion, he attempted to catch it between his fingers, but it slipped away.

 

"So close. I almost caught it this time," N’doul muttered to himself, his focus momentarily diverted. "Just a bit more practice and... The Tsetse Fly. It's because of these flies that Joestar and his friends uncovered Master Dio's location in Egypt..." 

 

Suddenly, the pounding footsteps drew closer, and N’doul's senses went on high alert. "Get the enemy Stand user," he heard someone command.

 

With swift reflexes, N’doul summoned his Stand to defend himself,  the water struck someone and before he knew it something struck him, sending him crashing to the ground, his body wracked with pain.

 

N’doul lay there motionless, the pain of his injuries coursing through his body. But then, the sounds around him shifted, and he found himself in a disorienting new environment. He opened his eyes, The glare of a chandelier blinded him momentarily as he struggled to make sense of his surroundings. Slowly, his vision adjusted, revealing that he was in what appeared to be an office, though everything seemed magnified in size.

 

A voice pierced through the confusion, addressing him by name. "N’doul, welcome to the other world," the voice intoned. It belonged to a towering red demon dressed in a suit, seated behind an imposing desk crafted from mahogany and piled high with stacks of papers. "Forgive me, my name is King Yama, the one and only. I am here to review your life's work and determine your fate in the afterlife."

 

N’doul's heart raced as King Yama flipped through the papers before him, his actions in service to Dio laid bare for judgment. The verdict was swift and unforgiving. "Your loyalty to Dio was unwavering, but your actions caused suffering and chaos," King Yama declared solemnly. "For your deeds, you shall wander HFIL blindfolded, forever seeking redemption through the empathy and understanding you lacked in life."

 

With a resounding bang of his gavel, King Yama sealed N’doul's fate. A blindfold was placed over his eyes, symbolizing his eternal blindness to the consequences of his actions. As darkness enveloped him once more, N’doul felt a pang of regret for the life he had led.

 

King Yama chuckled darkly, reveling in the irony of granting N’doul a brief glimpse of sight, only to condemn him to eternal blindness once again. It was a fate befitting one who had sown chaos and suffering in his wake.

 

Polnareff cradled Kakyoin's body in his arms, his heart heavy with grief and despair. The once vibrant and cheerful Kakyoin now lay motionless, his eyes slashed vertically down his face, a cruel and irreversible injury inflicted upon him by the enemy stand user.

 

"Kakyoin, he got Kakyoin's eyes," Polnareff shouted, his voice choked with emotion as he held his fallen comrade close. With each step, Polnareff's burden felt heavier, a weight that threatened to crush him under its immense sorrow.

 

Determined to honor Kakyoin's sacrifice, Polnareff made his way to the waiting helicopter, his every movement a testament to his unwavering resolve. "Take him back to New Vegeta, heal his eyes," Polnareff pleaded with the pilots, his voice trembling with desperation.

 

The pilots nodded solemnly, understanding the urgency of the situation. As the helicopter slowly lifted off the ground, Polnareff watched with tear-filled eyes as Kakyoin's body disappeared into the distance, a silent prayer on his lips for his friend's swift recovery.

 

They all went back to the bus as Iggy took a seat to himself as they gave him coffee gum his favorite snack. As they drove off to the next destination. Leaving behind N’doul buried in the sand with his cane as a headstone. 

Chapter 35: Khnum's Oingo and Thoth's Boingo

Age 738, Monday January 2nd 1989

 

Boingo was reading his stand Thoth. A young comic artist walked up to him looking at thoth. “Oh? Is that a comic book? Never seen one here before! Want some mini-donuts?” said the artist. He observed the young comic artist offering mini-donuts, a friendly gesture that intrigued him.

 

 "Sure, why not," Boingo replied, accepting a donut as he gestured for the artist to take a seat.

 

 “Hey... Um, can I see that? I'm a comic book artist searching for inspiration. I love rare books and comics. Here, I'll let you use my binoculars.” said the artist. 

 

Boingo looked through the binoculars. As the artist looked at the unusual comic book. “What's this? "Oingo Boingo Brothers Adventure." I don't see the author's name anywhere…” said the artist as he flipped open the manga. “Wow. Such weird pictures. Great print quality, and in full color!” 

 

‘There once lived two brothers who got along very well. "My name is Oingo." "My name is Boingo." Boingo, the younger brother, was very shy and wouldn't do anything without Oingo. He was always alone. One day, while his big brother, Oingo, was away, Boingo met a very kind traveler. The traveler gave Boingo yummy snacks, and let Boingo look through his binoculars. Boingo had so much fun. "Oh, it's!" said the artist, noticing similarities. But the very kind traveler was impaled on a telephone pole and died.’ 

 

“What a weird comic. Is this comic popular here? This book is so weird. The rest of the pages are all blank. Nothing's printed… Must be defective. Somehow this comic has totally pulled me in. I know this sounds crazy, but could I buy this book from you?” said the artist flipping through the comic book. “It's not for sale.” said a new voice.

 

 “Huh?” said the young artist. “My brother's book isn't for sale! Now get lost.” said Oingo as Boingo gripped his brother's leg. 

 

“Brother?” said the young artist. ”Didn't you hear me?” yelled Oingo. The artist ran away, dropping the comic book. “ I told you not to talk to strangers. There are lots of bad people out there, ya know.” said a concerned Oingo picking up the comic book and handing it to Boingo. 

 

“Last call! The bus for Aswan is about to depart!” yelled the bus driver. Oingo hoisted boingo on his shoulder. “Let's go. I heard they're heading to Aswan.” said Oingo. 

 

Boingo showed Thoth to Oingo. “I see… I guess we can't do much about that. Then we'll have to wait for the next bus.” said Oingo. They got onto the next bus only to pass a traffic accident where the previous bus had crashed. As three medics looked up at a telephone pole where the artist was impaled.  “Ah, new pages. They came.” said Oingo. 

 

‘The brothers Oingo and Boingo took a bus four hours later. So they managed to avoid getting

into an accident. Yippee! What adventures await them now? Once in Aswan, they made their discovery: "Oh! There they are! The bad guys!", cried the brothers. But the brothers wondered, "What are they talking about?" The bad guys seemed so worried...

 

“It's them.” said Oingo, spotting the joestar group.  Little did they know. They had

drunk tea laced with poison. Gulp!

 

“Oingo. “ said Boingo, showing Thoth to him. “So all I have to do is poison them. “ said Oingo, chuckling. They got off the bus at the restaurant. “Boingo, you and I are invincible together. With your clairvoyant comic Stand and my face Stand… my transformative ability… They're as good as dead! Our cards are Thoth, God of Writing, and Khnum, God of Creation! We're the Oingo Boingo brothers!” said Oingo as Boingo got up on his shoulder. 

 

They snuck into the back behind the bar and Oingo hit the bartender with a frying pan who fell to the ground. As boingo dragged the body through the double doors in the back. 

 

“So how is kakyoin? '' said Polnareff as Joseph walked out of a phone booth. “Kakyoin's injuries are serious. He could go blind. I'm worried about him.” said Joseph. “Hey, look at all these cafés. We could all use a break. Let's get a drink.” said Polnareff. “Sounds good. Which one?” said Joseph. Polnareff took out his cigarette and tossed it on the ground pointing toward a cafe. “My cigarette says that one.” they headed toward it, leaving the cigarette on the ground. They entered the cafe and sat down taking up several tables. 

 

“Welcome. What would you like?” said a waiter. Let's see... How about some tea? '' said Joseph. “Same,” said everyone else. Yes, sir. Sixteen teas, coming right up.” said the waiter. 

 

“No, scratch that.” “Huh?” said Polnareff. “Listen. We're in enemy territory. This is Dio's dominion. Who knows when our enemies will attack. We have to be more cautious. Someone could easily poison us. From now on, we drink only from bottles and cans.” said Joseph. “What? Are you serious?” said Polnareff. “I am serious. Hey, forget the tea. We'll take coke instead.” said Joseph. 

 

“Coke? Yeah. ” said the waiter. “Something wrong?” said Joseph.  “No. Okay. Coke, right? Okay, fifteen bottles of coke then.” said the waiter.

 

 “Oh, and we'll open them ourselves. Give me the third, fourth, and fifth ones from the right.” said Joseph. “Now they want Coke? How am I supposed to put poison in an unopened coke… Was the prediction wrong? No, my brother's comic is always right. I have to believe! I have to believe in Boingo! If I can't stand behind his predictions, we won't have a chance!” whispered Oingo. 

 

“Brother, my predictions are foolproof!” said Boingo. 

 

“Hey, you! This Coke's warm! Is this your idea of a cold drink? I'm not paying for this, idiot!” said an unpleasant customer before he stormed away. “Hey, Coke's not cold?” questioned Polnareff. “The fridge is down so…” said the waiter. 

 

“You're being paranoid. Even if that guy was our enemy, and even if he was trying to poison us… how would he have known we'd come to this cafe? This city has tons of cafés, and I chose this one on a whim. I could understand if this was the only café, but there are tons of them. “ said Polnareff. “My point is we can't be too careful. If you're that worried, let's go somewhere else then. Let's go to the one across the street.” said Polnareff. 

 

“All right.” They left the table as they looked outside. The café across the street was burning. “Fire! My café is on fire! Some fool left a burning cigarette in the road. It ignited the trash!” said the owner. Polnareff sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. “You’re in trouble.” laughed nappa. 

 

“Hey, sir. We'll take sixteen teas after all. “ said Joseph. “We won,” smiled Boingo. “But… What kind of jerk would toss a lit cigarette near the trash…” said the waiter shaking his head.  

 

Everyone was drinking tea. As Oingo and Boingo cheered silently. A scream broke the silence.

 

 “A dog took my cake! Who brought a dog in here?” The humans spit out their tea while the Saiyans gulped and swallowed the tea. 

 

“Iggy” yelled Polnareff chasing after the mut.

 

“Wow this tea is great, the best, the first earthly drink to ever get us drunk,” said bardock. As the other Saiyans whooped. Before their heads fell on the table as snores came from them. 

 

There was an aura around Joseph as he stood up and looked at the waiter. “I knew it.” as hermit purple was summoned the waiter's eyes opened wide. “He is a stand user. As the vines wrapped around the waiter. Joseph’s mind went back to fighting the Vampire form of Straizo in a restaurant. He remembered pulling out a tommy gun and blasting him.  Boingo looked back at his brother before running away through the back. Joseph punched the waiter in the face multiple times until he was unconscious before leaving him behind as they carried their saiyan friends to the hospital.

 

 Boingo treated his brother's wounds. As in his comic book lay the unconscious forms of the saiyan’s. Snore. Which boingo thought were dead. But though Thoth was always right, sometimes their interpretations were wrong. 

 

And so the brothers eventually gave up. The battle was over, and Jotaro and the others were none the wiser. Ba-dum-tss.

Chapter 36: Anubis

Age 738, Tuesday January 3rd 1989

After checking out of the hospital. Jotaro asked “what was that? How come the poison didn’t kill you.”  “The poison we consumed was akin to a potent liquor for us, a common indulgence from Planet Vegeta and select outposts catering to any alien with the fortitude to handle it. Known as Saiyan Spirits, it left users intoxicated before succumbing to unconsciousness. We Saiyans and fellow aliens often engaged in contests, wagering on who could consume the most before blacking out. Alas, such customs ceased with the tragic demise of our homeworld.” said Bardock. “Such fond memories. Remember the time Shugesh drank 3 barrels full, he was unconscious for a week, “ said Nappa. All the Saiyans laughed like nothing had happened to them. 

The group had boarded a ship that took them down the nile closer to Dio. “In ancient Egypt,
The dead were always buried on the west bank of the Nile, where the sun sets. That's why all Egyptian cities stand on the east side of the Nile. In the west, you'll find graves and mortuary temples. But our enemies don't care about east or west. They'll come from all directions.” said Joseph.

They passed some farmers. “Your cows are far too lazy. They're strong, though,
I'll give them that…” said one of the farmers. As the owner laughed. As a boy stumbled after the group. “Chaka! Get a move on! Stop falling behind!” said the owner. As he caught up with the group. “What kind of man are you? Are you really my son?“ said the owner.  “Your cows and your son are just like you!” said one of the farmers. They all laughed.

Something caught the attention of the young man in the back of the group. It was a sword with a gold encrusted hilt with a red ruby at the center. “A sword? “ The young man squatted to get a closer look at it. “What's it doing here? Hey, look! It's a sword!” said the young man picking up the sword and standing. 

His father took the sword while saying “Give me that! What? Someone must've dropped it.” 

 “Amazing someone left it!” said the other farmer. 

“This is incredible! It must be worth a fortune!” said the owner. “Hey, maybe the owner's still around. He must've been in a major panic.” said the third farmer looking around.  

“You don't think it might be some kind of artifact? Are you going to turn it in to the police?” Said the other farmer. “Idiot! This could fetch us loads of money!” said the owner 

“But I found it…” thought the young man. “But if it's blunt, it won't be worth anything. Come on! Pull it out, “ said the farmer.

“Right!” said the owner trying to pull it out but it was stuck. 

“It won't come out! It won't budge!” said the owner. “Hold that end.” said the owner pointing to the hilt. “Right.” All three adults pulled. “It's no use. The blade hasn't moved one centimeter!” “Let me have a try.” said the young man. “Shut up! How are you going to do it, if I can't, idiot! “ said the owner. One of the farmers looked at his hands, “My hand!” one of the hands burst open from a slash mark. As blood spurted from the wound.  “My hand! This gaping wound! How? How did it cut me? The blade wouldn't even come out! The only thing I grabbed was the hilt!” said the third farmer. “There's something strange about that sword…” said the other farmer, backing away.  “Um... How about if I try now?” said the young man. “Fine! Go ahead and try already!” said the owner. The young man approached the fallen sword crouched and picked it up by grabbing the hilt and sheath. He drew the sword in one smooth motion as it made a sound. It was a Shamshir style sword, curved and double-edged.

The others looked at him in amazement as they feared for their lives. “It just came out. But I didn't put any effort into it.” said the young man as the sword started to emit a purple aura and a faint ringing sound . “I can hear the blade ringing…” said the young man. “I don't know much about swords, but I've never seen a blade this beautiful before. It's like a Japanese katana! It glistens, like it's cloaked in ice-cold water...” said the 2nd farmer.  

“What an amazing find! Hey! Give it to me! You shouldn't be holding it! Hand it over!” said the owner, getting greedy as he wrapped his hands around his son trying to get the sword.  With the young man getting jostled the sword was stabbed through his father’s chest. Everyone looked shocked. As blood spurted out of the wound.

 “Hey, wha... Why did you do it?” said the owner, falling onto the ground.

 “I don't know… You were standing behind me, Father. It's not my fault…” said the young man, shocked. As the other two surrounded the convulsing body. 

“What are you doing? Hurry! We have to take him to a doctor!” 

The sword slid out of the body and into the head of one of the farmers. As blood gushed out of his head as he fell to the ground dropping the sword. 

“This sword is evil! It's like it has a mind of its own!” screamed the other farmer. The young man picked up the sword as a voice spoke to him. “Be calm. Let your heart grow still, Chaka. Their deaths mean nothing.” “Who are you? I can't see you, but I hear your voice.” said Chaka.”I am the Stand of the God Anubis. Ruler of the underworld. Deity of embalming, Lord of the dead. You have unsheathed me. You shall be my Stand user. You are my flesh! You are a virtuoso. I shall make you master of the sword. No one is stronger than you. Wield me, and kill!” said Anubis as he took over Chaka. 

“Father and that man both deserved to die. I think I'll hack you to pieces, too.” said Chaka tilting his head.

 The remaining man who was still standing held out his hand terrified cried out. “What? Hey, Chaka, stop! Please stop!” He ran and hid behind the cow. 

Chaka charged and sliced through the cow as the man fell back, sliced in two. “Impossible! The cow's unharmed…” Chaka twirled his blade, ending it as he put the blade back into its sheath in one fluid motion. 

“Slaughter Joseph! Slice Polnareff! Cleave Jotaro in two! Chop the tails off the saiyans! You are a fighting genius! A master of the sword! No one is stronger than you! The world is no match for your blade!”

“Kom Ombo? Do we really have time for this place?” sighed Polnareff. “Quit moaning. They've allowed us passage on their ferry.” said Avdol.  “We must show our respect, “ said Joseph. Polnareff let out a breath before saying “Come on, I'm starving! Let's get something to eat.

“You never stop, do you? Here. This'll tide you over for now.” said Joseph holding coffee flavored gum.

“That's Iggy's!” said Polnareff looking for the mutt. 

“Don't worry about it. Just take it.” said Joseph, handing him the gum. “By the way, where can I find a bathroom?” said Joseph looking around. “Shall we investigate?” said Avdol. Polnareff gritted his teeth and started walking only to get stopped by a sales person.  “Hey, mister, over here. Want to buy some papyrus? Papyrus is the original paper! Want a piece of Egyptian history? Look, look! It's real papyrus!” He handed Polnareff the Papyrus. Polnareff examined it “Papyrus?” said Polnareff. “I'll give you a good price.” “Is it the real thing?” said Polnareff unsure. “Of course, my friend. A famous Egyptian craftsman drew this.” said the salesman smiling. 

Polnareff examined then tore it. “It's a fake. Real papyrus would never rip so easily. You can't fool me.” said Polnareff walking away leaving the salesman shocked.

“Huh? Where is Mr. Joestar and the others? Huh?” said Polnareff looking around as Iggy ran spotting the coffee gum, snatched it from Polnareff and ran away. “Iggy? Why, you little… Hold it!” shouted Polnareff running after Iggy. “Hey! Where's my money?” shouted the salesman. 

Polnareff stopped by some ruins as he breathed heavily “That stupid dog just gave me the slip…” Polnareff noticed something as he walked closer unaware of Chaka in the far distance. As people mingled around the ruins of a temple. Polnareff sensed Chaka as he went on his way. He walked into a temple ruin where nobody was around. Polnareff turned around. “Hey. That's a pretty ballsy move… Preparing to attack me with so many people around. Guys like you are rare. Stand users don't usually show themselves, let alone face their attacker head-on. It's quite noble, really. I didn't think any of you were like that. Tell me your name.” a fly bussed and landed on the sword and died. 

“I am Chaka. My Stand is Anubis, Ruler of the Underworld. Jean Pierre Polnareff, your life is mine.” This made Polnareff laugh.

 “My life is yours? You certainly don't mince your words. Your boldness is impressive, I must say.” said Polnareff as they went deeper into the ruin. 

“Bring it on! Let's see what your so-called Anubis Stand is made of!” said Polnareff. Chaka took a charging stance and grabbed the hilt of the sword drawing it. A purple aura started to form around the sword. “Chariot!”  Polnareff said as his stand materialized beside him. Silver Chariot accepted the challenge by drawing his weapon and slicing the air.  

“He's holding a sword, but… Is he really going to fight me with that instead of his Stand?” thought Polnareff as they took off as they ran between the pillars. As chaka ran toward Polnareff.

“Something's strange.” thought Polnareff as his stand blocked and parried anubis with his blade. As he pushed Chaka to the ground. “His movements… That grip...that stance... They're the hallmark of an amateur! Something's strange. I need to be careful. I need to keep my distance.” thought Polnareff as Chaka went on the offensive, slashing at Polnareff who backed away from Chaka’s attacks. 

Then Chaka ran behind the pillar and slashed at it as a slash appeared across Polnareff’s chest as he let out a yell of pain. He crumpled to the ground as he gripped his chest as blood gushed out. “The sword passed through the pillar. And my shirt too! He cut me without cutting my shirt! I would've been killed if I hadn't stepped back. Chariot!” shouted Polnareff as his stand blocked another slash through the pillar. As Polnareff ran for it. As Chaka ran hiding behind the pillars. “Stop hiding, and show... yourself! How could I? I lost him. He could be hiding behind any one of these pillars. His sword can pass through solid objects. And my Chariot's striking range is only about one meter… He's tougher than I thought. I can't believe this jerk is giving me a run for my money in sword fighting. But you won't have the advantage for long!” said Polnareff flying on top of a pillar. The sun was setting, casting Polnareff in shadow. “All right, Chaka, old pal! Try and attack me now! You can't sneak up on me if I'm not behind a pillar! You're not gonna pop up out of the ground, are you?” gloated Polnareff as he began to laugh. 

The pillar he stood on began to crack as it was sliced in half. The pillar began to fall as Polnareff jumped onto the ground. As chaka was in the air where Polnareff was before. “My sword need not pass through objects! I can cut through the pillar itself! Die, Polnareff!” Said a wild Chaka. Polnareff looked around and exhaled. Silver Chariot lined itself up and fired its blade as it hit the pillar and ricocheted and went through Chaka’s neck. Before the pillar broke into pieces. 

“That was close. Even Jotaro doesn't know about that technique. Silver Chariot can launch its rapier. I have one chance only. If the opponent dodges, I'm done for. I use it only as a last resort.” Polnareff walked over towards Chaka and looked down. “No, I didn't kill you, but I don't think you'll be fighting again.” Polnareff looked over and noticed the sword. He picked it up examining it in both hands. “That's strange. The sword's back in its scabbard. Did it just slip back in by chance? Now that I see this sword up close, I see its beauty. I must unsheathe it…” said Polnareff, getting hypnotized. “Polnareff, that sword you hold is a stand. Sense its energy. Real swords don’t have energy, let us take it back with us so Bardock can destroy it.” said Jotaro followed by Joseph and Avdol. “All right.” said Polnareff closing his eyes as he sensed that the sword indeed had ki. They returned to the hotel. “You won’t believe this,but this sword is an enemy stand that inhabits anyone who draws it. “ said Polnareff waving it around. Bardock narrowed his eyes. “Give it to me so I can dispose of it.” said Bardock. Polnareff set the sword in Bardock's hands. The sword began to twitch violently as a ghostly arm came out of Bardock and touched the sword as it disappeared. 

The average tourist to Egypt is mostly unaware of the country's rich ethnic diversity. Take this Egyptian man, wearing the traditional jellabiya. Or this Egyptian national of Nubian descent. Here is a Bedouin resident from Egypt's desert region. This gentleman hails originally from a different continent altogether, India. And for a particularly non-anthropological example, another member of the Egyptian community. 

“Hey! That chick's legs are smokin'! So hot!” “I can't keep my eyes off of her.”

“She's just… wow! They pull you right in!”

 Beware as the next enemy approaches.  

 

Chapter 37: Bastet's Mariah

Age 738, Wednesday January 4th 1989. 9 am

 

 Located along the Nile in Southern Egypt is the city of Luxor. To the ancient Egyptians, it was the site of Thebes. And it is here, on the west bank of the Nile, where the pharaohs were once laid to rest. Today we call this sacred site the Valley of the Kings. 

 

“The tomb of the great Tutankhamun lies here, in the Valley of the Kings.” said Avdol pointing out at the pyramids.

 

“Wow, this place is full of history.” said Polnareff.

 

“Apparently, some residents of this area still dig beneath their houses in search of treasure without permission from the government.” said Avdol

 

“Do you think there are any undiscovered tombs or treasure left?” said Polnareff.

 

“Perhaps. Mr. Joestar, are you all right?” Said Avdol. As Joseph stumbled from a rock. 

 

“It's time to leave,” said Joseph, wincing behind him was an electrical outlet that disappeared from the giant rock. The Card of the Goddess Bast Stand User: Mariah. Mariah looked down from behind the rock and smiled. “You know what they say. Curiosity killed the cat.” 

 

Bardock and Fasha looked down at Mariah from a cliff. “Should we do something?” said Fasha. “Not right now, I like a good challenge, it has been pretty boring,” said Bardock. 

 

They stopped by a cafe where they ordered cokes. As they waited the owner was trying to get a clear signal on the radio by turning the knob. “That's odd It's made in Japan, and I just bought it”

 

As Bardock and Fasha kept a watchful eye on Mariah, the tension in the air grew palpable. They knew that trouble was brewing, and their instincts told them to remain vigilant.

 

Meanwhile, the café owner continued to fiddle with the radio, frustration evident on his face as he struggled to get a clear signal. The static crackled, intermittently punctuated by bursts of distorted music and voices.

 

At that moment, Mariah glanced in their direction, a sly smile playing on her lips. Sensing her gaze, Bardock and Fasha exchanged a knowing look. It was clear that Mariah was up to something, and they couldn't afford to let their guard down.

 

Just as the café owner managed to tune the radio to a clear channel, a sudden surge of magnetic energy swept through the area, causing chaos. Tables and chairs were pulled towards each other with incredible force, and metal objects flew through the air like projectiles.

 

Bardock and Fasha sprang into action, leaping from their vantage point to confront Mariah. With a fierce determination, they charged towards her, ready to put an end to her mischief once and for all.

 

But Mariah was not one to be underestimated. With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed Bast's power, sending a wave of magnetic energy towards Bardock and Fasha. They braced themselves, their resolve unwavering as they prepared for the battle ahead.

 

As the clash between Stand users unfolded amidst the chaos of Luxor, the fate of the ancient city hung in the balance. With the forces of good and evil locked in a fierce struggle, only time would tell who would emerge victorious in this epic confrontation.

 

As the magnetic force pulled everything around them towards Joseph, he found himself at the center of the chaos. Tables and chairs hurtled towards him, propelled by the power of Mariah's Stand, Bast. Meanwhile, bottle caps from nearby bottles adhered to Joseph's body, adding to the onslaught.

 

Avdol and Polnareff moved swiftly to shield Joseph, using their own Stands to deflect the incoming objects. Avdol summoned Magician's Red, creating fiery barriers to intercept the projectiles, while Polnareff's Silver Chariot moved with lightning speed, slicing through the air to deflect any objects that got too close.

 

Despite their efforts, the sheer force of Mariah's attack threatened to overwhelm them. Joseph gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he searched for a way to counteract Bast's magnetic pull.

 

Suddenly, a plan formed in Joseph's mind. With a quick gesture, he activated his own Stand, Hermit Purple. Vines of purple energy emerged from Joseph's body, snaking their way towards the source of the magnetic field.

 

With a surge of power, Hermit Purple wrapped around Mariah's Stand, disrupting its magnetic field and weakening its grip on the surrounding objects. The tables and chairs began to slow their advance, and the bottle caps lost their hold on Joseph, falling to the ground with a metallic clatter.

 

Seizing the opportunity, Avdol and Polnareff launched a coordinated attack on Mariah, their Stands converging on her with precision. Mariah fought back with all her might, but against the combined strength of the Stardust Crusaders, her resistance faltered.

 

With a final, decisive blow, Mariah was defeated, her Stand Bast crumbling away into nothingness. The magnetic chaos subsided, and peace returned to the streets of Luxor.

 

As the dust settled, Joseph and the others exchanged a weary but victorious glance. Another battle won, another victory for the Stardust Crusaders. But they knew that their journey was far from over, and greater challenges awaited them on the road ahead. 

Chapter 38: Set's Alessi

Age 738, Wednesday January 4th 1989. 11 am

 

Polnareff bid farewell to the group as they figured what to do with Mariah. “I will let you handle it while me, Jotaro, and Iggy will explore the city for other minion’s of Dio.“ before the three walked away. 

 

 A group of girls were playing in the mud up ahead.

 

“Here you go, ma'am. Your whiskey and soda. Enjoy.” said the girl filling a plastic container with mud.

 

“Oh, it looks so good. Gulp, gulp, gulp.” said the second girl.

 

“My, aren't we thirsty this early in the morning.” said the first girl.

 

“It's fine. My husband's away on business and won't be home for another week.” Said the second girl.

 

“Now, have some cake,” said the first girl.

 

“Oh, don't trouble yourself. I'm fine, thank you.” Said the second girl.

 

From afar Polnareff and Jotaro stopped to watch. While Iggy stopped. 

 

“Kids are great, aren't they? They're so innocent. It's almost 11:00 a.m. We can't just sit around all day, We have a town to explore" Polnareff argued, "Let's continue." Jotaro walks ahead as Polnareff and Iggy run to catch up and barks at Polnareff's heels. Before running away leaving Polnareff and Jotaro behind. “Come on, Iggy. I know, you're hungry, right? So am I. Hey, where are you going? Geez! Stupid mutt.” said Polnareff scratching the back of his neck. “Let's go.” said Jotaro. Leaving the scene as a figure watched them leave. A boy with a wooden spoon and bucket got the attention of the girls by swinging the arm up and down. “Hey! I wanna play, too!” said the boy.

 

“No way! You're mean!” said girl 1. While the third girl stuck out her tongue.

 

“No you guys are, Ow.” as the mysterious figure got in the way the kid fell down. The boy had spilled mud on the knees of the man. Who looked down at the boy. “You didn't cry. Attaboy. Are you okay? How old are you, kid?” said the man calmly crouching down. As the boy held up four fingers.

 

“Four years old, eh? Attaboy. Where's your daddy?” said the eerily calm man.

 

“Work,” said the boy standing up.

 

“Oh, Daddy's at work! Attaboy! And where's Mommy?” Said the man calmly. 

 

“At home doing laundry,” said the boy.

 

“Attaboy. So you're all by yourself?” said the man licking his lips.

 

“Uh huh.” said the boy.

 

The man's calm demeanor shattered, revealing the rage he had been suppressing. “Good! Then I get to bash your face in for ruining my pants! You gonna pay to get this freaking mud off? Or get a job to give me the cash? You think I have years to wait for some little punk? You stupid, brat!” Said Alessi as he grabbed hold of the boy's shirt as he raised a fist. The girls shrieked. As Alessi delivered 2 blows to the boy's body before letting him go 1 for each knee stain. The boy ran off crying. “Mommy.” 

 

“I,  Alessi, shall kill Jotaro and Polnareff. Tenacious buggers! I'll do whatever it takes. Attaboy,  Alessi.”

 

Name: Alessi Stand: Set, god of storms and chaos. Favorite phrase: "Attaboy!"

 

Polnareff and Jotaro continued to walk past buildings as the sound of bells caught the attention of Polnareff as he turned around to see Alessi. As Jotaro left behind Polnareff. Alessi was looking around. “Um. Uh. I dropped my change. Where'd it go.” “Hey. What do you think you're doing? I can tell you're following us. I can see the evil in your eyes.” said Polnareff walking closer to Alessi.

 

“Huh? Were you talking to me?” said Alessi looking around then pointing at himself. “I'm not sure what you're talking about. Evil? My loving parents gave me these baby blues. I found my change.” said Alessi, pulling out a coin.

 

“Oh? Then prove it! Prove that you're not a Stand user.” said Polnareff, summoning Silver Chariot. As Polnareff struck, Alessi's shadow zoomed by as he jumped.  “That was close. So you are a Stand user!” said Polnareff. Alessi ran away. “Hey, Jotaro! It's the enemy! He's running? I found him!” said Polnareff chasing Alessi

 

As Polnareff dashed around a corner of a building, he collided with someone, knocking them both to the ground. “Oh! I'm so sorry!” Polnareff exclaimed, quickly getting up and extending a hand to the person he had bumped into. She was a young woman, dressed in a modest cleaning uniform, with soft brown eyes and a surprised expression on her face.

 

“It’s... it's okay,” she said, taking his hand and standing up. She dusted off her uniform, her cheeks flushing slightly. “I should have been paying more attention.”

 

Polnareff blinked, momentarily forgetting his chase. “Are you alright, mademoiselle? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

 

“No, I'm fine,” she replied, smiling softly. “I'm Malèna, by the way. I work as a cleaning lady around here.”

 

“Nice to meet you, Malèna. I'm Polnareff,” he said, flashing a charming smile. “But I must go! There’s a dangerous man I need to catch.”

 

Malèna nodded, her eyes showing concern. “Be careful, Polnareff.”

 

With a final nod, Polnareff continued his pursuit of Alessi, but not without a quick glance back at Malèna, his heart racing from more than just the chase.

 

As Polnareff dashed down the street, he noticed Malèna following at a distance, clearly worried about him. He turned a corner and slowed his pace, allowing her to catch up.

 

“Polnareff, wait!” Malèna called out, breathless. “I can help. I know this area well.”

 

Polnareff hesitated but then nodded. “Alright, but stay close and be careful.”

 

Together, Polnareff and Malèna navigated the narrow alleys and winding streets, their footsteps echoing against the old stone buildings. The sound of Alessi’s sinister laughter suddenly filled the air, causing them both to tense.

 

As they hurried through the Alleys, they heard Alessi's mocking voice echoing from behind. With each step, the tension in the air thickened, a premonition of impending danger. Alessi had trapped them here.

 

Suddenly, Alessi emerged from the shadows, his twisted grin sending shivers down Polnareff's spine. "You can't escape from me that easily!" he sneered, raising his hand with malicious intent.

 

Before Polnareff could react, Alessi's Stand made contact with Malèna. In an instant, her expression twisted in confusion and fear as her body began to shrink. Her clothes sagged around her shrinking form, her features smoothing into those of a child.

 

Horror seized Polnareff as he watched the woman he had grown fond of transform before his eyes. "No!" he cried out, lunging forward to protect her.

 

But it was too late. Alessi's power had taken hold, and Polnareff felt a strange sensation wash over him. His limbs grew lighter, his clothes oversized and cumbersome. In a matter of seconds, he found himself standing beside the now-childlike Malèna, both of them transformed into 10-year-old versions of themselves.

 

Panicked, Polnareff scooped up the bewildered girl in his arms, her tiny frame trembling with shock. "We have to get out of here," he said urgently, his voice strained with emotion.

 

With determination fueled by fear and adrenaline, Polnareff dashed down the alley, his younger self struggling to keep pace with his adult-sized clothes. Behind them, Alessi's laughter echoed, a haunting reminder of the danger they faced.

 

As they disappeared around a corner, Polnareff's heart raced with the weight of their uncertain future. But one thing was certain – he would protect Malèna, no matter the cost.

 

Confusion and fear gripped her small form, her wide eyes darting around, struggling to make sense of the sudden transformation and the chaos unfolding around her.

 

"Wh-what's happening?" she stammered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "Why am I... like this?"

 

Polnareff's heart ached at the fear in her voice, but he knew there was no time to offer reassurance. "I'll explain later," he promised breathlessly, his younger self straining under the weight of his oversized clothes.

 

As they burst through the Alley’s entrance into the open street, relief washed over Polnareff. But his relief was short-lived as he caught sight of a familiar figure rounding the corner.

 

"Jotaro!" he called out, desperation lacing his voice. "We need your help!"

 

Jotaro, ever calm and composed, approached with a raised eyebrow, taking in the sight of the two children before him. "What's going on, Polnareff?" he asked, his gaze flickering between them.

 

Before Polnareff could respond, the Malèna spoke up, her voice small but determined. "Please, Mr. Jotaro, something strange happened. We need your help to fix it."

 

Jotaro's expression softened at the earnest plea, and he nodded in understanding. "Don't worry, we'll figure this out together," he reassured them, his voice steady and reassuring.

 

"Alessi did this," Polnareff explained quickly, trying to catch his breath. "He used his Stand to turn us into children. We have to stop him before he does more harm."

 

Jotaro's eyes narrowed with resolve. "Where is he now?"

 

"He was inside the Alley, but he could be anywhere by now," Polnareff said, looking back nervously.

 

"We'll find him," Jotaro said firmly. "But first, let's get you both to safety."

 

As they moved away from the Alleyway, Jotaro kept a vigilant eye out for any sign of Alessi. Polnareff, still holding the young Malèna, felt a surge of gratitude toward Jotaro. With his friend by his side, the fear and confusion began to subside, replaced by determination.

 

Malèna, though still shaken, seemed to draw strength from Jotaro's presence. "Thank you," she whispered, her small hand clutching Polnareff's tightly.

 

"Stay close," Jotaro instructed, leading them through the dark streets. "We'll find a place to regroup and come up with a plan."

 

Polnareff nodded, his resolve strengthening with each step. With Jotaro's help, they would find Alessi and undo this nightmare. And no matter what, he would protect Malèna and ensure she returned to her rightful age.

 

“I have a place just down the road.” Said Malèna. Malèna guided them until they stood in front of a modest two story home. Malèna reached into her clothes and handed a key to Jotaro. They heard a familiar laughter.  Polnareff set Malèna down as he faced the enemy.

 

Alessi's twisted smile widened as he watched Sethan's shadow creep forward, enveloping Polnareff in its dark embrace. With a sinister flicker, Polnareff shrunk even further, his clothes billowing around his diminutive form. The now 6-year-old Polnareff stumbled, his oversized clothes threatening to swallow him whole.

 

Meanwhile, the 10-year-old Malèna stood frozen in place, her heart racing as a rush of emotions overwhelmed her. Amidst the chaos and danger, a strange sensation stirred within her—a fluttering in her chest that she couldn't quite understand. Was it fear? Confusion? No, it was something else entirely—a feeling she had never experienced before, a feeling she couldn't quite name.

 

As Jotaro charged forward with Star Platinum at his side, determination burning in his eyes, Sethan's shadow reached out, its touch casting Jotaro into darkness. In an instant, Jotaro shrank, his muscular frame diminishing until he stood before Alessi as a 15-year-old version of himself. But despite the sudden change, Jotaro remained steadfast, his resolve unshaken.

 

With a swift and calculated movement, Jotaro unleashed a barrage of punches upon Alessi, each blow punctuated by the echoing cry of "Ora ora ora." Alessi's smirk faltered, replaced by a look of shock and pain as the relentless assault drove him to his knees.

 

As Alessi finally succumbed to unconsciousness, Sethan's shadow dissipated into nothingness, releasing its hold on Polnareff, Malèna and Jotaro. With a collective sigh of relief, they returned to their normal sizes, the danger finally passed.

 

Polnareff gazed down at Malèna gazing into her eyes as a bond formed from the Stressful situation. Malèna moved forward, a hopeful glimmer in her eyes, but Polnareff gently placed a finger on her lips, halting her. "I have to leave you," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. "It's too dangerous, but I will be back someday." Tears welled up in both their eyes, reflecting the sorrow of their parting. Malèna nodded, understanding but heartbroken, and turned to go inside her house. Once the door closed behind her, she broke down in tears, the weight of their separation crashing over her.

 

When Alessi awoke, he saw Polnareff and Jotaro looking down at him. “You got off easy, but we'll fix that,” said Polnareff with a menacing grin. Alessi began to cry as Star Platinum gave a terrifying smile. In unison, Silver Chariot and Star Platinum began to rain punches down on Alessi, their relentless assault ensuring he would not forget his encounter with the two Stand users

 

Stand: Set, God of Chaos and Storms Alessi: 38 years old, single, and unfortunate projectile.

Out of commission!

 

They returned to the hotel. Where Mariah was gone. “Where did she go?” said jotaro. “Gave us the slip, but I don't think she would bother us anytime soon. Anyway let's get some food.” said joseph

 

At the restaurant after eating, “Finally, a little relief,” said joseph. “That was quite the late breakfast if you ask me,” said Avdol. “Yeah,” said Polnareff, agreeing. “We're almost to Cairo. We've got to figure out where Dio is hiding.” said joseph. Avdol produced a camera. “Will it appear?” said jotaro. “I'm not sure. But we're close, so the results should be more precise. All right, here we go!” said Joseph raising his arm as vines appeared along his arm. He brought his arm down on the camera. The camera broke as his hand went through it. A waiter was summoned from the sound of the breaking camera. “Sir, is something the matter?” said the waiter. “We're fine. Go away.” said Avdo, making a shooing away gesture. “Yes, sir.” said the waiter. A photo came out of the camera. Joseph took it and waited for it to reveal the picture. “Well, old man? Can you see anything?” said jotaro. “Just a little longer. I see something. There!” said Joseph, slapping the picture on the table. As Dio’s mansion was shown. 

Chapter 39: D'Arby the Gambler

Age 738, Tuesday January 10th 1989.

 

What is that which goes on four legs in the morning, two at midday, and three in the evening? So goes the riddle of the Sphinx, the legendary guardian of the pyramids. The answer: Man. Those travelers who answered incorrectly, the tale continues, were devoured by the ravenous Sphinx. Now, thirty thousand kilometers from Japan, Jotaro and crew have finally reached Cairo. But before they can reach Dio, the team must navigate the many  "Sphinxes" that stand before them. The group made it to an outdoor bar as the bartender turned around. “Greetings, strangers. What can I get you?”  “There's something we want to ask you. We're looking for this building. Any idea where it is?” said Joseph as a picture of the building slid on the table.

 

Joseph and the others were exhausted. They had been searching for the building in the picture since their arrival. Taken with Joseph's psychic photography, the picture reveals the current whereabouts of Dio. Dio was now in a new hideout, and the Speedwagon Foundation

could not locate him. Where is Dio? Failure to locate him soon, will spell certain doom for everyone. 

 

“Honored stranger, this is a café. It is customary to order drinks before asking questions.” said the bartender pointing at the drinks behind him. They ordered drinks. The bartender focused on the picture then said “Never seen it.” “Cairo is a city of six million. There must be at least two or three million buildings. How are we going to find him?” thought joseph. “We know he's here. There has to be someone who knows.” thought Avdol. “It's easy to locate him with ki, but I can only do it from a certain radius.” thought bardock. Around the cafe the picture was shared. “This building, huh? How am I supposed to tell from a little picture?” “Sorry, doesn't look familiar.”

 

“I see. Sorry to bother. Let's go. We'll inquire elsewhere.” said Joseph as they started walking away. “I know where that building is.” said a Gambler.

 

“What?” they all thought.

 

“I'm rather familiar with it, actually.” said the man shuffling a deck of cards before fanning them out on the table in a circle then turning the cards over like dominoes. “Was that you?

Did you just say something? I thought I heard you say you know where this building is.” said Joseph, shocked. “Indeed. I do know where that building is.” said the man calmly. 

 

“What? Really?” said Joseph walking over to the table. “What news!” said Avdol.

 

“Yes! I can't believe we just stumbled upon someone who knows where it is!” said Polnareff.

 

“Where is it? Tell us! Where?” said joseph. As the man flicked a card up as all the cards stood up before falling over into mini triangle shapes.

 

“Are you expecting something for nothing?” said the man

 

“You've got a point. Sorry about that. Here's ten pounds. So, where is it?” said Joseph handing him a bill.

 

“I am a gambling man. A sucker for cheap thrills. You could even say I'm an addict. It's how I make my living, you know. Tell me... do you like to gamble? I'm not sure what you're getting at. Gambling. If you don't fancy it, just say so.” said the gambler as an ace of spades appeared in his fingers.

 

“I told you I'm not sure what you mean.” said joseph.

 

“What I'm saying is, would you like to play a little game? If you win, I'll tell you the location of your building.” said the man.

 

“You mean a bet? Look, I'm a lucky guy, but we don't have time for poker right now. I'll give you another twenty pounds, so tell us.” said Joseph. 

 

“A bet can be anything. it won't take long. For example, take a look over there. See that cat?” said the man as he threw two pieces of fish on the ground. “So, two pieces of dried fish… Which will the cat eat first? The right one or the left one? How about it? It's simple but oddly thrilling.” said the man.

 

Polnareff pounded his fist on the table as all the cards fell down saying “Enough games! Just take the pounds, and tell us” 

 

Joseph placed a comforting hand on his forearm “Polnareff, that's not the way you ask someone for a favor.” the man laughed. “OK, fine! I'll take the bet. I will pick the one on the right!” 

 

“Good! Now it's getting fun. Then I'll bet on the left.” said the man.

 

“Hey, now… Hey, Jotaro. Are you thinking what I'm thinking?” said Avdol.

 

“Yeah... He might be a Stand user. He could also be a compulsive gambler.” said Jotaro. “He is a stand user,” said Fasha. “If he tries anything, attack with Star Platinum.” said Avdol. “Got it.” said Jotaro. 

 

“And if I lose, what do I owe you? A hundred pounds?” said Polnareff. 

 

“I don't need money. How about your soul? Yes, your soul will do just fine.” said the man.

 

“What? What kind of joke is that? Cocky prick. I wish we could get out of here and away from this freak.” thought Polnareff. 

 

“So?” Said D’arby.

 

 “Yeah, whatever.” said Polnareff, sealing his fate.

 

“Ah, the cat has taken notice of the fish. He's heading right.” said the man. The cat sped up.

 

Polnareff laughed, “He's going for the one on the right.” said Polnareff. “If I were a cat, I'd pick the bigger piece. The one on the right looks bigger!” thought Polnareff. The group was looking outside. The anticipation was palpable. As the cat ran, he picked up both fish.

 

“You all saw it. He took the left, then the right, then ran. I won.” said the enemy. 

 

“Hey, smooth move, Polnareff. Just perfect. Now how are we supposed to get the information out of him?” said joseph.

 

“Now, then. As per our agreement, time to pay up.” said the man. 

 

“Huh? Pay what?” said Polnareff. 

 

“Your soul. That is indeed what you just wagered. Your soul! I am a Stand user who steals souls! It's much easier to take people's souls when they lose a bet. That's when my Stand swoops in to take its prey!” said joseph. As Osiris grabs hold of Polnareff and yanks his soul out of his body. 

 

“What the…” said joseph.

 

“Polnareff!” said jotaro. 

 

“Hold it! I wouldn't kill me if I were you. It's too late! If I die, Polnareff will die, too!” said the man.

 

Polnareff's body fell as Avdol caught him. “Polnareff!”  “Hey! He has no pulse. He's dead! Polnareff is dead!” said joseph. Osiris mashes Polnareff’s like putty before Osiris’s hands slap together forming into a poker piece with polnareff’s face. 

 

“This is Polnareff's soul. Now Lord Dio has one less enemy to get in his way. Such a fool. I almost forgot. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is D'Arby. D-A-R-B-Y. There's an apostrophe after the D.” said D’Arby.  Gambler, stealer of defeated souls, and user of the Osiris Stand. “And by the way, this is my cat.” as the same cat that was used to get Polnareff’s soul. Avdol grabbed a hold of D’arby. “How dare you! You call that a bet? You're cheating,” said D’arby.  

 

“Cheating? Is that so? It's his own fault for lacking the insight to consider all possibilities. You see, gambling is an analogy for a man's relationship with his fellow man. It is a dance of deception. The one who cries loses. Are you going to kill me? Go right ahead. If you don't mind losing your friend's soul, that is.” said D’arby smugly. 

 

“You listen to me! Don't think you're walking out of here alive!” snarled Avdol.

 

“Do you remember what you were doing on September 2nd, at 11:15 p.m.?” said D’arby calmly. 

 

“What are you talking about?” said Avdol, letting go.

 

“I remember quite clearly. I was in California gambling against an American named Stephen Moor. He said the same thing you just said.” said D’arby as a flashback of him playing against him. D’arby pulled out a binder filled with victims he won. He pointed “This is him. The chip below him is his father, and the one next to him is his wife.” Everyone was shocked. D’arby held up the poker chip with Polnareff's face in the middle, in between his fingers. “If you want Polnareff's soul back, you have no choice but to continue our little game.” said D’arby confidently. 

 

This made everyone stop and think. “This man is evil incarnate.” thought Avdol. “Challenge accepted” thought Nappa giving a smirk. “He's planning to take each of us,

one by one.” said Jotaro. 

 

“So what'll it be? You're welcome to go if you're scared… I'll just keep Polnareff here for safe keeping.” said D’arby confidently, giving a little chuckle. “Here... have a drink and think about it. Care for a piece of chocolate?” said D’arby holding out a piece of chocolate. 

 

Joseph walked over and knocked everything off the table leaving the drink and glass cup. Joseph set the cup and poured the drink in it. Filling it to the top.

 

“Mr. Joestar, what are you doing?” asked Avdol. As Joseph pulled up a chair and sat down, memories of his past battles surged to the forefront of his mind. In the midst of the chaos, he was transported back to the moment he faced Wham, one of the Pillar Men.

 

Flashback

 

In the moonlit ruins of a forgotten temple, Joseph stood alone, facing Wham. The Pillar Man's imposing figure loomed before him, radiating a deadly aura.

 

“Joseph Joestar, you will not escape this time,” Wham declared, his voice a cold and calculated menace. “Your tricks won't save you.”

 

Joseph, though tense, maintained his signature smirk. “We’ll see about that, Wham. I’ve always got a few tricks up my sleeve.”

 

The battle was fierce, with Wham's divine sandstorm technique threatening to tear Joseph apart. Joseph, desperate and resourceful, devised a plan. He pulled out a makeshift rope with metal balls attached and began spinning them, as hamon activated creating a makeshift electric barrier.

 

“Trying to block my attack with such a primitive weapon? How laughable!” Wham sneered.

 

Joseph's mind raced as he recalled the basics of Hamon training. Channeling his energy into the spinning balls, he aimed them directly at Wham. “I’ve got you now, Wham! Ripple Overdrive!”

 

The metal balls, charged with Hamon energy, struck Wham with a surprising force, causing the Pillar Man to stagger. Joseph used the distraction to set up his final gambit.

 

“Let’s see how you handle this!” Joseph shouted, throwing a grenade at Wham's feet.

 

As Wham instinctively kicked the grenade away, it detonated a hidden cache of explosives Joseph had planted earlier. The explosion sent Wham reeling, his body severely damaged.

 

“You... tricked me...” Wham gasped, struggling to stand.

 

Joseph approached, breathing heavily. “It’s not just about strength, Wham. It’s about using your brain. You never saw it coming.”

 

End Flashback

 

Back in the present, Joseph’s eyes gleamed with determination. He had outwitted Wham, and he could outwit D’Arby too.

 

“Do you know what surface tension is, Barbie?” said joseph. ”It's D'Arby. My name is D'Arby. You mean, how the liquor appears to almost overflow but remains delicately on the brink? What do you have in mind?” said D’arby. “The rules are simple. We take turns dropping coins into the glass. Whoever makes

 

the liquor spill loses.” said Joseph dropping coins on the table. “Hey, old man…” said Jotaro. “You can't mean... Mr. Joestar!” said Avdol. “I'll bet my soul!

 

“Good!” said D’arby.

 

“What? This is insane! Don't! You know he cheats!” said Avdol.

 

“He can't cheat! I decided the rules!” said Joseph, pushing Avdol back.

 

“Jotaro, keep a close eye on him so he doesn't try anything funny,” said joseph. Jotaro's eyes narrowed. 

 

“OK! Fine, I accept. But first. Mind if I inspect the glass and coins?” questioned D’arby.

 

“Of course. You have the right to make sure I'm playing fair.” said joseph.

 

D’arby looked over the glass on both sides. Then inspecting the coins by rubbing them on the table.

 

“A question. What guarantee do I have that you will return Polnareff's soul if you lose?” questioned joseph. D’arby held up the glass in one hand then flipped a coin in the other and caught it. 

 

“Gambler's honor. If I lose, I assure you I will pay. But I will not lose.” said D’arby setting the cup down on the table satisfied.

 

“Fine. You first. Go ahead and drop in a coin.” said joseph.

 

“Mr. Joestar!” said Avdol clenching his fist.

 

“Leave this to me.” said Joseph, then he focused. 

 

“The old "coin and glass" trick is my specialty.  Surface tension is surprisingly strong. There's room for at least eight or nine coins. I just have to stay calm and make sure my fingers don't shake.” thought joseph.

 

“May I drop more than one coin?” said D’arby.

 

“Sure, as long as you drop them all at once.” responded Joseph.

 

“Well, then. “ said D'arby, holding five coins over the cup. 

 

“Five coins? Hey, that'll create a wave on the surface!” yelled joseph.

 

“Quiet please! Hands off the table.” said D’arby as Joseph removed his hands. As they all watched in silence. As the coins slowly moved closer to the liquid. D’arby paused then lowered even more as the coins hit the liquid. D’arby waited until the ripples stopped then dropped them. The water rippled before it went back to normal as the liquid sat above the rim. Everyone let out a gasp. While D’arby breathed heavily. 

 

“It's your turn,” said D’arby.  

 

“You've got nerves of steel, putting in five coins at once. I'll go with one. It's too close to call.” said Joseph, picking up one coin, dipping it into the water and dropping it into the cup.  “Typical… He's squeezing a cotton ball between his finger and the coin, and dripping liquid into the glass. He's adding more liquid to the glass! And he told me to watch for cheating? Not bad, old man.” thought Jotaro.

 

“The glass has reached its limit! One more coin and the booze will spill! I win! Just like he said, it's not cheating if you don't get caught!” thought Joseph, laughing. 

 

“That was a close one. I thought it was going to spill. Your turn, Obi.” said joseph. D’arby grabbed Joseph's wrist. “It's D'Arby. Don't make me say it again! My name is D'Arby! Not Obi, not Barbie!” said D’arby angrily. “Sorry,” said Joseph sheepishly. 

 

“He's screwing up his name on purpose to piss him off. The old man. is a natural gambler.” thought jotaro. 

 

“Let's keep playing. It's your turn to drop in a coin, D'Arby.” said Joseph. D’arby pulled out a chocolate bar and was biting it nervously. 

 

“The shadow makes it difficult to see from here. I'll drop in the coin from the right side of the table, “ said D’arby. “Drop it in from wherever you want,” said joseph.

 

“The glass is already at its limit, thanks to my little trick. There's no way the liquid can take another coin. It'll spill over with just the slightest touch.” thought Joseph smirking.

 

“You're thinking the glass has reached its limit. That it's impossible, right? Well, you're wrong…” said D'arby, dropping the coin into the cup successfully.

 

“Impossible! No! Why didn't it spill!” yelled Joseph standing up. 

 

“What do you mean, why didn't it spill? You saw for yourself, I dropped one in.” said d'arby, eyeing Joseph skeptically. 

 

“He made no suspicious moves. I was watching with Star Platinum. He dropped the coin in fair and square. There's no doubt about it.” said Jotaro.

 

“I was sure of it! I was certain I added enough liquid to make it spill with one more coin! I don't get it. There's no way it couldn't have spilled! How could this be?” thought Joseph, shocked.

 

“Go ahead Mr. Joestar. Hurry up. Or are you trying to wait until it evaporates?” said D’arby. Joseph was shaking as he sat back down.

 

“I can't believe it.” said Joseph looking at the liquid that was going to spill as it was an inch above the rim.

 

“Mr. Joestar!” shouted a worried Avdol. As Osiris claimed Joseph’s soul.

 

“In his heart of hearts, Joestar realized he had lost! That's why his soul emerged. I, D'Arby, have won this bet!” said D’arby as the cup was overflowing. 

 

“Polnareff, forgive me. Holly, I've let you down.” said Joseph before being made into a poker chip.

 

“Mr. Joestar!” cried Avdol.

 

“Old man!” cried Jotaro.

 

“I won’t let your sacrifice go in vain.” said bardock.

 

“Two down! Now, then. Let's continue our game. Unless you've decided to abandon these two

and crawl off with your tails between your legs.” said D’arby holding up Polnareff and Joseph.

 

“You Swindler” yelled Avdol rushing forward and grabbing hold of D’arby and pinning him to the ground. “You don't get it, do you? If you kill me, your two friends die too.” said D’arby smugly.

 

“Avdol, stop!” said Jotaro.  “Hey! If you're going to cause trouble, I'll have to ask you to leave!” said the bartender. 

 

“Shut up and stay out of this!” said Jotaro with the Saiyans cracking their knuckles.

 

“Yes, sir!” said the bartender, backing away. Jotaro picked up the cup dumping the Liquor out of it, noticing chocolate on the bottom of it. He saw the half opened chocolate bar on the ground.

 

“You're too late, Jotaro.” said d'arby, still on the ground. “Is something wrong with the glass?” said Avdol, looking back.

 

 “This is why the coin didn't make the booze spill over. There's a tiny bit of chocolate on the bottom of the glass. He must have stuck it on when he inspected the glass and coins at the beginning of the game.” explained jotaro.

 

“You know the rules. It's not cheating if you're never caught. “ said D’arby smugly 

 

“What do you mean? How could a piece of chocolate allow him to drop in an extra coin?” questioned Avdol.

 

“It's melted now, but it was a solid chunk at the bottom of the glass. Just enough to slightly tilt the glass, but not enough for us to notice. Once it melted, the glass became level, making room for another coin.”

 

“What? But… How could he have known the chocolate would melt at that exact moment?” questioned Avdol.

 

“He used the sun. It slipped my notice. When he moved to the right side of the table, he allowed the sun to shine directly onto the chocolate, thereby melting it.” said Jotaro.

 

D’arby got up and smiled. 

 

Bardock stepped forward, a fierce determination in his eyes. “I have a game. One from Planet Vegeta, a test of battle tactics.”

 

D’Arby raised an eyebrow. “A game of battle tactics? Interesting. But I’m unfamiliar with it.”

 

“No matter,” Bardock replied. “Shugesh, bring out your stand, Mercenary.”

 

Shugesh stepped forward, his stand materializing and projecting a detailed holographic map of Planet Vegeta onto the table. The terrain was varied, with mountains, forests, and strategic points.

 

“This is a little game for Saiyan War Tactics,” Bardock announced. “We each command an army. The stakes are the same: I wager my soul”

 

D’Arby’s eyes gleamed with excitement. “Very well. I accept your challenge.”

 

D'Arby adjusted his gloves, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. “So, Bardock, let us begin.”

 

Bardock nodded, his gaze unwavering. “Prepare yourself, gambler.”

 

The holographic map shimmered, projecting a vivid representation of Planet Vegeta. Both players positioned their forces, the game beginning in earnest.

 

D'Arby studied the game mechanics, his mind racing. He observed Bardock's aggressive maneuvers, noting his preference for direct attacks.

 

"You're bold, Bardock, but sometimes boldness can be a double-edged sword," D'Arby mused aloud, setting up feints and deceptive formations.

 

Bardock smirked. "We'll see, gambler. My experience on the battlefield will be your downfall."

 

Bardock secured an energy resource zone, boosting his army's power. 

 

Bardock captured the resource zone, confident it would secure his win. “This will be over soon, D'Arby.”

 

D'Arby chuckled softly. “Don’t count your victories before they’re won.” He placed subtle traps around the zone, luring Bardock’s forces into overextending.

 

D'Arby began to play mind games. “You must be so sure of yourself, Bardock. But have you considered what you might be missing?”

 

Bardock’s eyes narrowed. “Stop your mind tricks, D'Arby. They won’t work on me.”

 

D'Arby bet on securing minor power-ups. “Sometimes, the smallest advantages can turn the tide of battle,” he said, almost to himself.

 

Bardock, focused on the main battlefield, ignored the forest terrain. D'Arby quietly strengthened his central forces.

 

Sensing victory, Bardock committed his strongest units for a final push. “This ends now, D'Arby!” He went all in, betting everything on a direct assault.

 

D'Arby, having analyzed Bardock’s tactics, prepared his counter. “All in? Very well. Let’s see how you fare against a prepared defense.”

 

The clash was intense. Bardock’s units met D'Arby’s defenses head-on. The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the sounds of combat.

 

“You fight well, Bardock,” D'Arby admitted, “but your overconfidence will be your undoing.”

 

D'Arby’s prepared defenses, bolstered by power-ups, turned the tide. His forces withstood Bardock’s assault and launched a counterattack.

 

Bardock, realizing he was outplayed, gritted his teeth. “I underestimated you, D'Arby. You win.” the hologram vanished as Mercenary vanished.

 

Osiris took the Bardock’s soul as it was made into a poker chip. 

 

“Avdol, sit back down, he knew what he was getting into.” said Jotaro as Avdol was nearing D’arby. Avdol sat down. 

 

“All right, D'Arby, get your cards. We're playing poker.” said Jotaro.

 

“Jotaro!” said Avdol and Fasha.

 

“Very interesting! Poker is my absolute favorite!” said D’arby

 

“Poker? This is a man who just outsmarted Mr. Joestar and then Bardock! It's too dangerous!” said Avdol.

 

“I know, he's tough. He may not use strength, but he's the most dangerous Stand we've ever faced. Well. There's no turning back.” said Jotaro. 

 

D’arby pulled out cards and poker chips. 

 

“Before we get started, there's something I want to check. Shuffle those cards.” said jotaro pointing at the stack of cards. 

 

D’arby shuffled the cards by cutting it doing Overhand and Riffle Shuffle

 

“They're shuffled. What now?” said D’arby waiting.

 

“Draw a card from the deck. It doesn't matter where. Just make sure no one else sees it.” said Jotaro. D’arby picked up two thirds of the deck.  

 

“OK,” said D’arby. 

 

“I'll tell you which one it is: the six of hearts. I'll name the cards in order from the top. Five of spades, queen of diamonds, jack of spades, ace of hearts, seven of diamonds, six of clubs, king of clubs, two of diamonds.” said Jotaro as D’arby layed out the cards.

 

“He's right! And D'Arby shuffled the deck. How did you.” said Avdol with D’arby shocked.

 

“I can tell you the entire deck. Star Platinum saw the order of the cards when they were shuffled.” said Jotaro.

 

“Very interesting. But all I have to do is shuffle the cards where you can't see them.” said D’arby.

 

“Don't you get it? It's not going to be so easy for you anymore to cheat with me as your opponent. Just something I thought you should know.” said Jotaro. 

 

“Good,” said D’arby.

 

The security seal. An unbroken seal means the deck has not been tampered with. Jotaro opened a new set of playing cards. D’arby had a book called The Cincinnati Kid. which he flipped through the pages to seek inspiration.  

 

“One joker. I don't see anything unusual. It's a normal deck.” stated jotaro. 

 

The page number is 538, 540. No, page 556. Hasn't failed me yet. I can tell which page it is simply by touch. Jotaro's Star Platinum may have incredible visual prowess, but I can remember

everything by touch. I know the exact location

of every card, shuffled or not.

 

“OK! Open the game!” said Jotaro.

 

D’arby drew the 1st card “Ten of hearts.”

 

Jotaro drew a card from the bottom “Seven of clubs.”

 

“I'll be dealing then,” said D’arby. “I need to shuffle the cards at an angle Star Platinum won't see.” thought D’arby as he did an Overhand Shuffle. While Jotaro kept a close eye on the deck.

 

“Cut the deck.” said d’arby as Jotaro cut the deck. D’arby looked closely at the deck when it was cut.

 

“And now I'll deal. Jotaro, Me, Jotaro, Me, “ said D’arby smirking, keeping the second card sticking out. dealing 4 cards total. Before star platinum broke D’arby pointer finger on his right hand as he dealt the fifth card. 

 

“What? What happened? Jotaro, his finger!  Star Platinum just broke D'Arby's finger!” said Avdol. The Saiyans cheered.

 

“I told you. You won't be cheating anymore.” stated Jotaro.

 

“He tried to cheat? When? He was just dealing the cards.I didn't see him do anything suspicious.” said Avdol.

 

“No. Take a good look at the cards in his left hand.” said Jotaro, The second card is sticking out. “That's the card he tried to give me. He pretended to deal the top card, but was about to deal me the second card from the top. Which means…” said Jotaro flipping over D’arby’s cards while star platinum flipped over the top card. “The top card would have gone to him. He would've had three tens with that card.” said Jotaro. On the table were 10 of clubs, 10 of diamonds and 10 of hearts.

 

The so-called second deal. A sleight-of-hand technique in which the dealer deals

the second card in the deck,instead of the expected top card deal.Performed by an expert, the cheat is almost imperceptible. What's more, D'Arby knows the location of every card in the deck by touch.

 

“You trash. How dare you break my finger. I was being nice.” said D'arby, sneering. Star platinum threw the card as it embedded it into the table. 

 

“You're lucky I didn't rip it off. Good grief. I guess I can't let you cut the deck anymore. Someone else is going to do it from now on. That boy over there on the hill looks like he could help.”

 

“Good,” said D’arby in pain.

 

“Avdol, ask him to come here. “ said Jotaro pointing.

 

“Certainly,” said Avdol walking up the hill.

 

“Impressive…” Avdol stopped. D’arby got out a cloth and tied his broken pointer finger to his index finger then around his hand. “ To cheat successfully, one must exploit the element of surprise. It takes more than sharp eyes to prevent that. It appears I underestimated you, given you caught my second deal. I'll accept my fractured finger as punishment. And now, I'll devote my full concentration to our game, Jotaro. I haven't done so since my colossal gamble on May 17th, 1986… against a Japanese man known as Shozo Mayama. I won his eight Tokyo properties,

and his soul! His wealth had not dulled his gambler's instincts. I'm not here for Lord Dio. I'm here because I was born to be a gambler!” said D’arby passionately as Orsis divided Joseph, Polnareff, and Bardock's souls into six chips each. 

 

“What do you think you're doing? Those are Mr. Joestar's, Polnareff's and Bardock’s souls!

 

“I've split their souls into six chips each. In poker, if you think you might lose, you can fold. You need to be able to drop out and up the ante, so we can't play with just two chips. Winning back six chips is the equivalent to winning one soul. Got it? Now, Jotaro. If we play, you'll get your chance to win back the chips. But I still haven't heard you say it.” siad D’arby.

 

“Fine. I'll bet my soul.” said Jotoro calmly. 

 

“Good!” said D’arby.

 

“Jotaro…” said Avdol.

 

D’arby placed six white poker chips in front of Jotaro.  “Those pure white chips represent your soul. Once I win all six, your soul is mine.” said D’arby smirked.

 

The kid was fetched as he dealt out the cards.

 

“I'll bet one chip of Polnareff's soul and bardock’s.” said D’arby tossing the chip as Jotaro pushed one of his chips.

 

“Let's begin!” said D'arby, holding up his cards.

 

“In this game of poker, each player is dealt five cards. Players have one chance to improve their hand by swapping out cards. But it's the betting that makes poker a game of psychology.” explained Avdol to the Saiyans.

 

“Now then, I suppose I'll raise.” said D'arby, placing one of Polnareff's souls and bardock's on the table. D’arby placed down his hand.

 

“Keep in mind Jotaro, those six white chips are your soul. Think before you make your move.” said D’arby. The kid looked wide eyed. Avdol walked up and whispered to the boy. “Listen, it's okay if you don't understand. You don't have to worry. Just cut and deal the cards the way you know how.” 

 

“OK.” said the boy.

 

“Give me three cards.” said Jotaro as he was dealt three cards. Jotaro picked up his cards remaining stoic as usual

 

“My, my, that's quite the frightful glare. You must have a very good hand.  I guess I'll play it safe and bet one more Polnareff and one Bardock..”

 

“Call,” said Jotaro, putting one more chip down.

 

“If you don't fold, you need at least three chips per game.” Said Avdol explaining the game to the Saiyans.

 

“All right! Come on, Jotaro!” Said D’arby.

 

“Two pairs, eights and nines.” said Jotaro, laying his hand face up.

 

“Oh, sorry. Two pairs, jacks and queens.” Avdol gasped as Jotaro kept calm. “ That was close. I almost lost that one. So then…” saId D’arby giggling as he took everything bet. 

 

“He has only three left. Jotaro.” said Avdol astonished. 

 

“OK, next game. Deal the cards.” said Jotaro, placing one chip in front of him. As D’arby placed one Jotaro chip in the middle. As the boy dealt out cards. 

 

“Only the next game may be your last.” said d’arby as he checked his deck. A three, three kings and a 5. “One card.” Said D’arby. D’arby placed down another Jotaro chip. 

 

“What's wrong, Jotaro? Hurry up and look at your hand. Decide whether you'll change or fold.” said D’arby. “Jotaro?” said Avdol. 

 

“No, these cards will do.” stated Jotaro remaining Stoic.

 

“What?” said Avdol as everyone was in shock.

 

“Um, pardon me. What was that? I think I misheard you. I could have sworn I heard you say "these cards will do."” said D’arby placing a hand by his ear.. 

 

“You heard right. These cards will do. I'll play with this hand.” said Jotaro. 

 

“I know that!” shouted D’arby getting angry hitting the table. “I'm asking if you intend to play those cards without looking at them.”

 

“These cards will do.” said Jotaro, staying calm. 

 

“Don't mess with me! Answer me! How can you play without looking at the cards?” shouted D’arby, getting angrier. 

 

“Avdol, I have a favor to ask,” said Jotaro.

 

“A favor? Of course, but why won't you look at your cards?” said Avdol.

 

“Answer me, Jotaro!” said D’arby.

 

“I'll raise you another two and. I'll throw in Avdol's soul.” said Jotaro as he put in his remaining soul and all 6 chips.

 

“Wh. What?” thought D’arby shocked as he twitched. While jotaro remained calm.

 

“D'Arby, you are impressive. Sure, you're no match for our Stands physically, but you're cunning and calm under pressure. I'm no gambler. You could read me like a book. I would certainly lose

against the likes of you. But I trust Jotaro. I don't know why he won't look at his cards, but if he asks me for my soul, I won't waver. My soul is in Jotaro's hands.” said Avdol.

 

“I see. Seems you both have cracked under the pressure. Boy! I said "one card"! Hurry up and deal me!” said D’arby.

 

“Yes, sir.” said the boy. “Master D'Arby, I dealt just as you asked. His hand is worthless. I'm sure of it. My skills as a dealer never fail. You've won. I know it!” thought the boy.

“Jotaro thinks the boy has nothing to do with us. But everyone in this café and everyone within sight of this place is my associate! Even the bartender and those men over there! No matter who deals, I can't fail! My directive is infallible. Jotaro's hand has to be a weak one. Though, admittedly, not looking at the cards was a bold move. He caught me by surprise, albeit briefly. It's a bluff! How dare he bluff against me? Does he really think I'll fold? What a fool.” thought D’arby. “Very well. I'll match you with six Polnareffs. And… I raise you Joseph's and Bardock’s soul! A total of Twenty-one chips!” 

 

“What? “ everyone thought. “What? Hold on a minute! Jotaro doesn't have any more chips!” said Avdol.

 

“He's out of chips, you say? Of course he does.”  “What do you mean?” said Avdol. “All my Stand needs is a written contract.Then it will be able to take a soul.” said D’arby holding out a paper and pen. “Whose soul could you be talking about?” said Avdol. “Did you forget about your friend Kakyoin, in the hospital? You can bet his soul!” said D’arby.

 

“What?” said Avdol as all around him the Saiyans began to Muttler.

 

“Panic, fool! Show me your doubt and fear! Let me see you lose that cool composure! How dare he try to bluff against me? I'll destroy him. I'll turn that poker face into a miserable ball of anguish!” thought D’arby.

 

“Fine. I'll see you with Kakyoin's soul” said Jotaro, placing six more chips in the middle..

 

“Jotaro! You can't bet a man's soul without his knowing!” said Avdol as Jotaro signed the contract.

 

“I guess it is kind of selfish.” said Jotaro as a cigarette already lit appeared in his mouth.

 

“Hey, Jotaro! What did you just do?” said D’arby shaking,

 

“What did I do? What are you talking about?” said Jotaro, expelling smoke.

 

“You just lit a cig…” said D’arby but his words stopped.

 

“What's wrong? Not feeling well?” said Jotaro.

 

“This little. Such confidence! Could he have… Could he have used Star Platinum to swap the cards without my knowing? Stupid brat!Don't look at me with that worried grimace! If Jotaro finds out you work for me, I'll murder you!” thought D’arby taking deep breathes as sweat dripped down his forehead. “Damn fool! have four kings. The only hands that could beat me are four aces, a straight flush, or a joker-led five of a kind. To get any one of those hands, Jotaro would have to switch all five cards. Sure, with Star Platinum's speed, there's a chance he could have

switched one of the cards. But five? Could he have switched all the cards right under my nose? No! Completely impossible! There's no way I could have missed him replacing all five cards. Not the great D'Arby! All right, Jotaro! Your time's come! He lit a cigarette to psych me out! He's bluffing!” thought D’arby hyping himself up. Only to witness a blue drink suddenly appear on the table by Jotaro. Jotaro took a sip. “You got a drink? When did you? How dare you mock me? Come on, let's do this! My hand is–” said D’arby. As Jotaro cut him off.

 

“Hold it. I haven't raised the pot yet.” said Jotaro. 

 

“What?” said Avdol.  “Raise? You don't have anything to…” said D’arby scared. As Jotaro put down twelve chips.

 

“I'll raise you my mother's and Father’s soul. Is that ok father.” said Jotaro looking over. Sadao nodded.

 

“What?” said D'arby, screaming.

 

“Your mother, Jotaro, you're betting on Holly's soul?” said Avdol. 

 

Jotaro stood up  saying “I came to Egypt to save my mother. If I lose here. she'll die anyway. She won't mind if I bet her soul! Now D'Arby, you better bet something that matches my parent's soul. I want you… to tell me the secret of Dio's Stand!” D’arby fell off his chair gasping. “He knows… He knows Dio's secret. But Dio does not take treason lightly. If he tells us,

D'Arby's as good as dead. Jotaro... If you're that confident, you know your hand will win,

don't you? You wouldn't let us down, would you? You've got the winning hand, right? Jotaro?” said Avdol, gasping. While Jotaro remained calm and collected.

 

“Well? Call or fold? Spit it out already, D'Arby!” Yelled  Jotaro.

 

“I'll say it! I'll say it, I'll say it! I'm the world's greatest gambler!I can do this! I'll call!” thought D'arby was crumbling the cards in one hand leaning against the table as the pressure was too much.,  “Call… I'm going to call!” thought D’arby. “Ca… C... Ca... C.” “I can't! I'm petrified! I'm speechless! I'm too terrified… The words won't come!” thought D’arby. “C.” “I can't breathe.” thought D’arby.  “C.. Ca. Ca…” D’arby passed out. The Saiyans cheered, 

 

“His eyes rolled back.” said Avdol. “He fainted on his feet!” screamed the boy. “The pressure was just too much.” said Jotaro as d’arby flipped the table as all chips hit the ground steaming. Two ghostly figures shot down. “Mr. Joestar and Polnareff's souls are returning to their bodies!” said Avdol.

 

“Inside, he had already given up. Deep down, he knew he had lost. That's why the souls were released.” said Jotaro. They noticed the bent cards on the floor.

 

“Four kings? He had four kings! Jotaro, what was your hand?” said Avdol crouching and retrieving jotaro’s cards. Avdol and the boy gasped.

 

“I knew it.: said the boy falling over as Avdol was stunned.  “Your hand was Crap!”

 

“Even Star Platinum wouldn't have been able to swap cards in front of an expert gambler like D'Arby. Luckily my bluff and intimidation worked. But with such a worthless hand. Good grief. Had I known, I would've freaked.” stated Jotaro.

 

“Freaked? Jotaro, you bet our souls on that worthless hand?” said avdol. D’arby heard this and started laughing as he went mad. As his binder of souls exploded. “His collection of souls appears to have been released.” saId Avdol.

 

“Come on, everyone! Let's play mahjong! Backgammon is a lot of fun, too. And, oh, I love a good game of dice. Even if you have no chance!” said D’arby rolling around on the floor.

 

D'Arby, User of the Osiris Stand.

Status: Retired

 

“I doubt we'll be able to get Dio's secret out of him now. He was a formidable opponent. He almost single handedly took us all out. He was impressive.” said Jotaro as Fasha joined him. “Yes, he was fierce.” Said Avdol. “Ugh, what just happened?” muttered Polnareff. As they walked out of the cafe. As the Saiyans cheered. 

 

At the check in station. KIng Yama was grumbling; he looked up to see a stampede of spirits join the line. Making his line longer. “More paperwork, I hate the D’arby brothers.” said King Yama

Chapter 40: Hol Horse and Boingo. Iggy vs Pet Shop

Age 738, Monday January 16th 1989.

 

Hol horse walked down the dark hallways of Dio’s mansion. 

 

“It's so dark. I can't see a thing. It's broad daylight, and I still have to feel my way around this dump. It must've been that room. Dio must be in there.” said Hol Horse as he stumbled into a body on the ground. 

 

“What the? These are Dio's leftovers? these broads just throw themselves at him. Like they want him to drink their blood. Nuts, if you ask me. Guess good's got nothin' on evil. Besides, where'd he get all this gold stuff from? This guy can have and do anything.” said Hol Horse as his lighter light shone over gold and ancient artifacts. 

 

Hol Horse put his lighter away as he saw candles lit an eerie blue. A shirtless Dio closed a book and put it back on the shelf of his library. 

 

“Did you want something?” said Dio, appearing above him. 

 

“Master Dio!” said Hol Horse. As Dio floated down purosing his books his presence exuded blood lust. “Just looking at him gives me the chills. Keep cool, Hol Horse. Don't let him get to you. He's nothing. He's only slightly stronger than you…” thought Hol Horse shaking.

 

“I repeat, did you want something, Hol Horse?” Said Dio as his voice sent shivers down Hol Horse's spine.

 

“Ah, uh, well.. I came to inform you that, well, it seems two of the Nine Great Gods, Mariah and Alessi, have been defeated.” said Hol Horse gulping. “And?” said Dio, opening a book.

 

“And that's not all. Joestar and the others will arrive in Cairo tomorrow. Only three of the Nine Gods remain.” said Hol Horse. Dio Blood lust became stronger. As Hol horse froze. “When I said, "And" I was asking about you, Hol Horse.” said Dio turning toward Hol Horse as his face was in shadow, “When will you exterminate them, Hol Horse? You swore your loyalty to me, but you've yet to prove yourself in battle.” said Dio, grabbing hold of him as full blood lust radiated off his body.  “Anyone can relay information. You failed me twice, and now you've crawled back to me.” said Dio, grabbing Hol Horse’s cigarette and putting the embers on both pointer fingers. “My body once belonged to a man by the name of Jonathan Joestar. He was the grandfather of Joseph Joestar.” Dio showed off his pointer fingers to Hol Horse. “Look. Notice how the left takes longer to heal?”  Dio took a book off the shelf. 

 

“The left side of this body is weak. It proves that it isn't yet completely mine. That I am not yet immortal. I am ill-equipped to engage in battle with them.” Dio sat down in his chair as he opened the book. “Now you must destroy Joestar and the others. On my behalf. “ Dio held up a finger “If not, I shall kill you.” 

 

“You're messing with the wrong guy! You think you can threaten me into doing you a favor? Humph. on his behalf. I'm no fool. I just side with whoever's strongest. That was just lip service. I'd never really swear loyalty to you. I'm not gonna sell you my soul. You're not so tough! You're wide open! Seems you're not too coordinated yet. Come to think of it, I don't have to fight Joseph and the others. I've got Dio all to myself. It'd be a lot easier to blow his head to smithereens right here, right now.” thought Hol Horse as the emperor was pointed on the left side of Dio’s head. 

 

“Then the treasure's mine! This'll be a piece of cake! He has no idea I'm aiming the Emperor point-blank at his skull. I can finish him off right now. All it takes is a little pull of the trigger… It'll be over in an instant. The Emperor was made for close-combat carnage! I can do this. I can do this!” 

 

“What are you doing? You seem to be hesitating.” said Dio turning a page.

 

“Die! I'll splatter your brains all over the floor, Mister Dio!” shouted Hol Horse.

 

“Do you really want to shoot me?” said Dio before disappearing, dropping the volume on his chair.

 

“He's gone.” said Hol Horse looking around. 

 

“There is something about you. As you were about to pull the trigger, you did not perspire. Your breathing was relaxed. You were completely calm. Impressive, Hol Horse.” said Dio appearing behind him. Dio stood Still. 

 

“How did he do that? But I didn't see him. There's no way he could have stepped behind me without breaking any of those spider webs. No matter how fast he is. How? How did he get behind me? I don't understand. Was that Dio's Stand, The World? Ill-equipped? Ill-equipped Yeah, right! I finally understand, Master Dio. I've got to pledge my allegiance. You've got me beat…: said Hol Horse as Dio left him.

 

“Ladies and gentlemen, we hope you enjoyed our flight from Aswan today. We will be arriving on schedule at Cairo International Airport shortly.”

 

Hol horse walked out of the airport as he spotted a cab, as he reached for the door two punk got in the way. “Whoops! 'Scuse us. Guess it's our cab. Thanks.” said punk 1 laughing. “Got a problem there, buddy?” smirked the second punk. Hol horse summoned his stand and shot the smiling iDiot through the ear. With the distraction Hol horse entered the cab,

 

“Take me to the Mena House Hotel in Giza, pronto.” said Hol Horse. The cab pulled away as the cop car headed in the right direction.

 

“I'm going to open the suitcase. Shut your lids if you don't want those peepers to hurt. Got it?” said Hol horse leaning close to the Suitcase. 

 

“Huh? Did you just say something, sir?” said the driver.

 

“I wasn't talking to you. Shut up and drive.” said Hol Horse.

 

“Yes, sir,” said the Driver.

 

Hol horse unlocked the latches and unzipped the suitcase opening it. There was Boingo tied up and gagged. “It's your own  fault I had to put you on the plane like this.” Hol horse grabbed a hold of Boingo’s shirt, lifting him up. 

 

“Next time don't make such a fuss. Don't be such a baby, Boingo. Your brother's got another month in the hospital thanks to Joseph’s punches. You're my partner now. We're gonna use your book of premonitions and my assassin gun to stamp out Jotaro, Joseph, and all of them. Got it, Boingo? Listen. I know that you're shy. That you're afraid of just about anyone besides your brother, Oingo. But don't you want to avenge your brother? Do you really wanna be a coward forever, Boingo? I'm out of options myself! We're gonna fight! We're gonna get our revenge for Oingo! I'm going to untie you now, but you swear you won't wail and scream?” said Hol Horse Boingo nodded his head. “All right. Good boy. Don't get too nervous, you'll get sick. I'm on your side. Don't worry. Relax.” said Hol Horse, removing the tape. 

 

Boingo threw up.

 

“Sir? Wha- Did you throw up?” said the driver.

 

“Shut up!” said Hol Horse.

 

“Oh... Plane made you sick? Let's be pals, Boingo.” said Hol Horse

 

“I'm Boingo. This is Hol Horse. He's mean. I don't like him! While Boingo was sleeping, Hol Horse tied him up and stuffed him in a trunk. Boingo was taken from his brother, Oingo. He was so sad! But Boingo wanted to avenge his brother. Even though he was very scared, he worked up his courage and teamed up with Hol Horse.” Hol Horse closed the Manga and looked over to Boingo hiding under a Small Tree.

 

“You won't even get near me? Well, I guess you're trying. I heard your Stand predicts the future.

Is that really true? Well, it better be. It's the whole reason I brought you here. Then again, if your predictions are so great, Answer me! Your Stand predicts the future, right?” said Hol Horse as 

A new comic appeared on the blank page. This caught the attention of Hol Horse.

 

“While Boingo and Hol Horse were walking around the outskirts of Cairo, they met a very pretty lady. Then Hol Horse suddenly jumped and kicked the lady in the neck! The lady was so happy, she gave Hol Horse her jewels. Yay! We're rich!”

 

“What in the? You've got to be kidding me! You call this a prediction, Boingo? This is crazy!

There's no way this could happen!” said Hol Horse walking over.

 

“My... My Stand… Thoth's prophecies are never wrong! They're 100% right.” said Boingo cowering away. 

 

“One hundred percent? Quit messing with me, kid! Some broad is gonna give me her jewels

after I jump-kick her in the neck? No one would ever do that!” The couple walked by. “Listen, Boingo. I'm a gentleman. I got girls from all over the world. Sure, I might tell a white lie now and then, but I'd never hit them! I respect all ladies.  The beauties, the dogs, all of 'em! There's no way your predictions are coming true. I swear, I won't hit a woman. Nope, never. Even if she paid me!” said Hol Horse.

 

“It's 100% true, yes.” thought Boingo. 

 

“See? The prediction was wrong!“ said Hol horse, grabbing Boingo. Boingo looked at Hol Horse pleading with him. Hol horse's eyes twitched before dropping Boingo. He ran as fast as he could as he jumped and kicked the girl's neck, sending her to the ground.

 

“Who are you? This is. There was a scorpion in your shawl! That thing's sting kills!” said the man grabbing the dead scorpion. As the woman got back up.

 

“What?” said everyone was shocked.

 

“You spotted the scorpion before it could crawl into my clothes.” said the woman walking up to the shocked Hol Horse. “If you hadn't killed it, it would've stung her for sure.” said the man Hol horse looked back at Boingo. “You saved my life. I must repay you. How about my necklace? Please take it. “ said the woman unclasping her necklace and placing it into his hand. 

 

Hol Horse laughed while thinking “We're invincible! Boingo and I are the unstoppable duo! It's like we're playing our part in an ' a Villains' Concerto!”

 

“So the building in the picture, huh? I've been repairing roofs in Cairo for over years, and I've never seen a place like this. From the looks of it, the thing was built about a hundred years ago. I'd guess it's somewhere south of here. The buildings in Cairo get older the farther south you go. Sorry I couldn't be much help.” said an old roofer to the joestar group. 

 

“No, thanks, sir. Sorry to bother you.” said Polnareff. 

 

“I see. OK, thank you. I called New Vegeta. My daughter's much worse. She's lost all her strength. She has three, maybe four days. I can feel it. Dio is near. He's hiding somewhere close by. He has to be around here somewhere.” said Joseph.

 

 “Let's go. We'll find him. We'll talk to everyone we can.” said Avdol. They were in the shadow of the very building they were looking for. As the Saiyans and Jotaro looked up, sensing Dio's exact location.

 

Iggy sniffed around the outside of the building, stopping and looking at an open window. Where Dio was. Two dogs caught Iggy's attention and they growled. Iggy’s bloodlust was felt by the two bigger dogs as they backed away. Walking toward Dio’s property as the flapping of wings was heard as Pet Shop’s shadow caught the dog’s attention. The dogs went under the gate only for their heads to be impaired by a giant Ice shard. As their heads and bodies were sucked inside the gate. Iggy froze as he looked up as Pet Shop perched on top of the gate. As if challenging him. They heard a photo snap as they looked to see a speedwagon informant and car on the corner. A giant icicle was shot and crushed the man and car. The bird was circling in the sky.

 

Iggy thought to himself… “That bird is a Stand user just like me. It made that giant piece of ice and killed 'em. He's protecting that place. It kills anyone who gets close to the mansion. And that bird's gonna come after me next!”

 

From very early in their history, the ancient Egyptians recognized the prowess of the noble falcon soaring high above the Nile valley. They trained the bird as their hunting partner, and considered it a representation of Horus, guardian deity of the royal family. Capable of spotting prey several kilometers away, the falcon's eye is symbolized by the Eye of Horus, an emblem of protection and royal power. This is Pet Shop, wielder of the Stand Horus, god of the sky. 

 

Iggy wondered. “Looks like I just stumbled on Dio's mansion, that place Jotaro was looking for. And it used its Stand to make that giant hunk of ice. It's a guard dog, I mean a guard bird.” Pet Shop landed beside Iggy.

 

“You've got to be kidding me! I couldn't care less about this Dio guy. I was dragged here, forced to be some ally to the Joestars! There's no way I'm gonna fight this thing! All I want is a little r-and-r, a girl of my own, and some place to settle down. I don't wanna hurt anybody! 'Sides, if I fight this freakin bird, what's in it for me? I'm not putting my life on the line here! Time to play the old "dumb dog" routine. He'll never guess I have anything to do with those guys!” Iggy lowered to the ground whimpering then started chasing its tail. Then Iggy got dizzy and fell over.

 

“Those eyes. You can never tell what a bird's thinking. I bet my Stand could beat him. Then again, there's a real good reason I'm making a fool of myself. I've got nothing to do with Jotaro

and those other guys! Go back to your mansion, you lazy bird!”

 

A car sped toward them, the man drinking soda. “That bird.” The man honked the horn, Pet Shop’s eyes sharpened. The car came closer. “What's with that bird? It's not moving! It's too late! I'm gonna run it over!”

 

 Pet Shop flew under the car returning to the mansion. The car stopped and the man got out. “What was that bird? It flew under this car? It's so low! It didn't even try to get out of the way. It dove right under.” said the man. 

 

“Crazy bird! Looks like he's lost interest in me, for now. Seems he attacks only when someone tries to get inside. Even so, if Jotaro finds this place, he'll have a difficult time. Well, that's their problem.”

 

A kid walked past as the car sped by, “Tiny! Buch! Where are you guys? Hey, have you seen my two dogs? They're Tiny and Buch.” said the kid looking at Iggy. 

 

“Shut up! Don't ask me! I'm a dog. I can't talk. What are you stupid?“ 

 

the kid turned the corner, spotting a collar under the gate. “That collar! That's Tiny's collar! Why's his collar under the gate? And there's blood on it!” said the boy grabbing the collar. 

 

“Tiny and Buch? Is he talking about those big dogs?” thought Iggy. 

 

“Tiny! Buch!” said the boy looking under the gate. “Hey, he better not. He better not be thinking about getting under that gate? It'll murder him!” Iggy thought worried. “Tiny! Buch! Are you there?” said the boy. 

 

“This isn't my problem. I don't really care if some human kid dies. Survival of the fittest, as they say. The stupid die. And so do people who don't think before they act. I don't want any trouble. So long, kid!” thought Iggy walking away. The boy squeezed under the gate as he spotted Pet Shop eating his pets. 

 

“Tiny! Buch! Where are you? Come back! It's eating my precious dogs! No!” said the boy. Pet Shop looked at the boy and flew in a loop with his talons outstretched with icicles. Pet Shop was heading toward the boy. Iggy jumped on Pet Shop doing a flip landing. “Good grief. I do sorta have a soft spot for kid dog lovers!” thought Iggy, 

 

“Tiny! Buch!” shouted the boy as he ran away. Iggy barking as the boy ran. “Guess.  I'll have to take care of this.” thought Iggy as the surrounding sand formed into the fool which stood beside him. The moment had finally come. Pet Shop was on to Iggy's Stand abilities.

 

 “Bring it on, bird! I'll slaughter you!” snarled Iggy. A falcon can dive at speeds of over kilometers per hour, making it the fastest animal on the planet. It rips out its prey's vital organs with razor-sharp talons, and can precisely target its victims, even at its trademark speed. Pet Shop smirked at Iggy. 

 

“What the? Did he just smirk at me? I thought I just saw the corners of his beak creep up. Birds can smile?” thought Iggy. 

 

The temperature started to plummet as ice crept to Iggy’s paws. 

 

 “What the? Something's majorly wrong. The air, it's suddenly frigid. Ice is coming out of the ground! Crap! I was too busy looking up. My feet are stuck! My Stand's feet are stuck too! Crap! Icicles?” Pet Shop summoned his stand’s power as six icicles were launched at Iggy, Iggy formed a dome around him as he escaped as the icicles shattered. Iggy escaped and ran around the corner past where Hol Horse and Boingo were hiding. As Pet Shop took to the sky.

 

“Yes. All we can do is keep on.We meet again. Man, I'm getting sick of those faces. I never thought they'd make it so close to Master Dio's mansion. They're almost there. By the way, Boingo! ” said Hol Horse, kicking the box where Boingo was hiding. As he picked up Thoth. As Boingo scurried under the Box hiding.  

 

“About your new prediction. Are you really sure it's right?” said Hol Horse, lifting up the box. 

 

“This is just too. There's no way this could happen!” said Hol horse.

 

 “My, my…” muttered Boingo, “"My premonitions are % accurate." That's what you're trying to say?” said Hol horse dropping the box on Boingo fingers.  

 

“They are, yes.” said Boingo as he tried to get his fingers under.

 

“I'm supposed to believe this? You've lost it, boy.” said Hol horse, opening Thoth.

 

“"There, we found them!" shouted Hol Horse. "Joseph, Jotaro, Polnareff, and Avdol!" "Darn it!," Hol Horse fumed. 

 

"They're almost to Master Dio's manor!" "Gosh-darn buffoons. They each get a bullet between the eyes!" Hol Horse was full of bad thoughts. 

 

"You're gonna pay for what you did to my brother!" Boingo was very furious. But, Hol Horse couldn't use his gun, the Emperor, in the market. 

 

"Now, Hol Horse," Boingo instructed, "stick your fingers up Polnareff's nose." And then. "We did it! They're out cold from losing all that blood!" Lucky you, Hol Horse! This is your chance to finish them off! 

 

“What! I'm gonna believe that! This is the premonition? Stick my fingers up Polnareff's nose? What is this crap, Boingo? I get the part about killing them and all, but… I mean it, boy, don't mess with me! Listen. Even if I am supposed to stick my fingers up Polnareff's nose, I'd have to somehow get close enough to him to do it! It's much faster if I put a bullet in him

with my Emperor. Am I wrong?” said Hol Horse, summoning the Emperor.  

 

“You won't be able to fire a bullet... yes. Even if you try, fate won't let you... yes. Trust me... yes. If you try to go against what's in the comic, you'll suffer. It's fate... yes. It's 100%... yes.” said Boingo. 

 

“What to do. Polnareff's gone. Hey, where's Polnareff? Where'd he go?  It can't be…” Said Hol Horse as Silver Chariot’s blade was under Hol Horse’s neck. Meanwhile, 

 

“I managed to get away. That thing's ice took the skin right off my paws. I knew I should've let

that human kid fixes his own problems. That bird's Stand is no joke. That was no ordinary ice. He's not showing all his cards. I better get  out of here.” thought Iggy. as he rounded the corner only for Pet Shop to come around the corner. As Pet Shop fired icicles. Iggy ran for his life. As he turned the corner a truck exploded from icicles. “Talk about holding a grudge!” said Iggy.

Iggy disappeared. Where did he go? Iggy appeared in the sewer system.

 

“That bird brain doesn't hold back. He's only a bird. This place reeks, but it'll have to do for now. I have to keep quiet and hide out down here until he gives up. What's up with this bird?” thought Iggy as Pet Shop came out of nowhere firing ice spikes.  It was too late as Iggy was cornered as Iggy’s clone was destroyed as Iggy jumped from the rungs at Pet Shop. 

 

“Hey. Don't underestimate me. What, you think you just killed is actually my shapeshifting Stand, the Fool! Gotcha! Bird brain!” snarled Iggy as the fool slashed Pet Shop’s chest. “Looks like you're losing a lot of blood there. You might wanna keep still.” Iggy landed as Pet Shop hit the ground on its back as blood oozed from his chest.

 

 “I don't give a toss about you or your master Dio. Let's just call this a draw. You got a few good hits on me with those ice missiles, so we're even, okay?” said Iggy, Pet Shop got up lickling its wounds as it glared at Iggy, 

 

“Does he think he's Bruce Lee or something? Hey! I said I'll stay away from your boss's mansion! Let's stop this already. Okay?” said Iggy. 

 

The area temperature plummeted as ice formed a small glacier appeared as it shattered to reveal Pet Shop’s stand Horus. An Ice construct of a Falcon. 

 

“So that's what your Stand looks like? You stopped the bleeding by freezing it? Crap! He blocked the exit with ice when I wasn't looking! The ice is coming this way!” said Iggy he ran away as the ice followed him. 

“It's starting to cover the tunnel! I've got to get out of here!” Pet Shop let out a screech as it fired four ice shards sending iggy rolling forward. As another ice shards fired blocking the exit. “It blocked this exit, too!” Iggy turned to escape another round of ice as he ran down the tunnel on the metal pipeline. Pet Shop turned the corner as he gained speed. 

 

“He's locked onto me! He's insane! He's not relentless! He's a hunting machine! And if he catches me, he won't just kill me. He'll eat me alive!” thought Iggy as ice spread on the ground covering Iggy’s left paw. 

 

“What? My foot! I can't get my foot out!” said Iggy. Pet Shop swoops closer to him as he fires more Ice spears which make contact as Iggy screams. The fog settled to reveal Iggy’s foot stuck in the ice but no iggy, as he was hiding in the nearby water. 

 

Meanwhile 

 

“Don't move! Or I'll lance you head to toe. “ said Polnareff. Hol Horse drew his gun as he was slammed into the brick wall. “Polnareff.” Hol horse wheezed as he spat out blood. Polnareff got a hold of him as Polnareff whispered into his ear.

 

“Fool! And what do you think you're doing? Keep your hands where I can see them. I thought I saw someone stalking us like a hyena. And sure enough, it's our old friend, Hol Horse. Still haven't learned your lesson? Still trying to kill us, huh? Thanks for the good times back in India. You're lucky Avdol survived. Or else you'd be dead already. Are you by yourself, Hol Horse? Nah, you wouldn't be here alone. You probably have someone nearby, don't you?”

 

“At least he hasn't noticed Boingo yet. I still have a chance. He can see you! The book! Your fingers!” thought Hol Horse panicking,  

 

“You're not much of a threat on your own, but you've got a knack for picking allies. If you've found another helper like before, you could be seriously dangerous. So where is he? Where's your Stand-wielding partner?” said Polnareff.

 

“Your fingers… Hide your fingers, Boingo. If he finds you, it's all over!” thought Hol Horse eying the box propped up by Thoth. 

 

“Believe! You got hit because you tried using your gun. Believe in fate. If you believe, we will win... yes.” thought Boingo. A beetle scurried under the box catching the eye of polnareff who saw Boingo’s fingers.

 

“Hey, what's under that box? Someone's in there!” said Polnareff,

 

“Hey, Polnareff, did you find the guy following us?” said Avdol.

 

“Gah! It's Avdol! He's headed this way!” thought Hol Horse freaking out.

 

“Believe, yes! Trust the book and stick your fingers up Polnareff's nose... yes!” the voice of Boingo flooded his head.

 

“Are you serious? I've got no choice! Fine, I'll do it!” thought Hol Horse as Polnareff was distracted.

 

“You under the crate. Show yourself!” said Polnareff. 

 

“Now's my chance! He's looking the other way!” thought Hol Horse.

 

“I know you're hiding under there!” as Hol Horse made two fingers and shoved them up Polnareff’s Nose. “What the…” 

 

“Yes! Yay! Everyone bled a lot and passed out! Lucky you, Hol Horse! Now's your chance to finish them off!” 

 

“So, when is this chance coming? What am I supposed to do now?” said Hol Horse 

 

“What's wrong, Polnareff?” said Joseph. “He won't answer,” said Avdol. “That's odd.” said Jotaro. 

 

“They're headed this way! How do I make the rest of the prediction come true now? What am I supposed to do? I've been cornered!” panicked Hol Horse.

 

“Polnareff, did you find out Who was tailing us? Answer me.” said Joseph.

 

“Avdol and the others are coming,” said Polnareff. 

 

“This is bad, really bad!” thought Hol Horse looking back grimacing with his fingers in Polnareff’s nose. Polnareff moved as Silver chariot appeared. “Chariot!” said Polnareff, only for Hol Horse’s gun to be aimed at Polnareff’s face. “Whoa, hold it right there!.”  “This is bad!” said Polnareff.

 

“I'm the fastest shooter you'll ever meet. Don't move or you're a dead man! Like I said, the Gun is Mightier than the sword.” said Hol Horse.

 

“Hey, Polnareff, was that you?” said Joseph. Hol Horse looked back. 

 

“Polnareff!” said Avdol, sweat dripped down Hol Horse's face as they got closer. The Joestar group rounded the corner only to find Polnareff leaning against a wall. “Oh, there you are. What's the matter? Was someone following us?” said Avdol. Meanwhile

 

Iggy got out of the sewer through a pipe and was in his sand dome underneath the river. 

 

“My leg. The ice caught my paw like a bear trap. I would've been dead meat if I hadn't gnawed it off. I'll hide here for a while. I have to hide and get him off my tail! The Speedwagon Foundation

can make me an artificial leg. Now I'm pissed! You're not getting away with this! I'm gonna make you pay! Just you wait! That sound! Something just dove into the water! No, it can't be!” said Iggy, scared.

 

Birds are capable of plunging into water. Like any human or canine, a bird has lungs to breathe. But the average bird also has some five to six air sacs in its chest and stomach. The air sacs allow a bird to fly and remain conscious where a human could not at altitudes of six to seven thousand meters. Even when strangled, a bird can survive for several minutes thanks to its internal air reserves. Which means a bird can stay underwater much longer than a dog!

 

“It's heading right for me! Is it? It can't be!” said Iggy as an ice shard pierced the dome. Water leaked in as Iggy spotted Pet Shop through the ice.

 

“It's that bird! How can a bird survive underwater! Where'd he go?” said Iggy as three ice spikes were shot out.

 

“He's closing in! He's going to attack again! More icicles. One, two, three. Three are coming this way! “ growled Iggy, listening. as the dome sprouted a paw and batted the projectiles away. As the ice pierced his wing. “Right back at ya! I did it. How do you like that? The wall isn't leaking anymore. The icicle's base is freezing on the wall! What now?” siad iggy panting, Meanwhile

 

 “Hol Horse is in that corner over there.” said Jotaro pointing, “i can sense him”

 

Hol Horse's heart raced as Jotaro pointed directly at his hiding spot. His mind was spinning, trying to figure out his next move. The tension in the air was palpable as Joseph, Avdol, and Jotaro slowly approached, their eyes narrowing with suspicion.

 

Hol Horse tightened his grip on the Emperor, his Stand, a gun that was known for its speed and precision. His other hand was still awkwardly jammed up Polnareff's nose, a bizarre and desperate attempt to maintain control over the situation. Polnareff's eyes were wide with a mixture of fear and anger, but he couldn't move without risking being shot.

 

"Come on, Hol Horse, think! How do I get out of this alive?" Hol Horse thought frantically. He knew that if he made one wrong move, Jotaro and the others would overwhelm him in an instant. He needed a distraction, something to give him an edge.

 

Suddenly, an idea struck him. He quickly pulled his fingers out of Polnareff's nose, causing Polnareff to gasp in pain and surprise. Hol Horse then swung his arm around, aiming Emperor at the ground in front of the advancing group.

 

"Bang!" he shouted, firing a shot that ricocheted off the floor, sending sparks flying and forcing Joseph, Avdol, and Jotaro to momentarily shield their eyes. In that split second, Hol Horse grabbed Polnareff and used him as a human shield, backing further into the corner.

 

"Don't come any closer!" Hol Horse yelled, his voice tinged with panic. "I'll shoot him, I swear!"

 

Joseph, Avdol, and Jotaro froze, assessing the situation. They knew Hol Horse wasn't bluffing; he was desperate enough to do anything. Jotaro's eyes narrowed as he calculated their next move.

 

"Polnareff, hang in there," Jotaro said calmly. "We'll get you out of this."

 

Hol Horse's mind was racing. He needed to think of something fast, a way to escape without getting himself killed. He glanced around the room, looking for any possible exit or advantage. The tension was unbearable, and the seconds felt like hours as everyone waited for someone to make the first move.

 

Polnareff sneezed sending Hol horse crashing through pottery on the ground. “Blast it! This can't be happening. He sneezed because I jammed my fingers up his nose! If he hadn't sneezed, I could've at least gotten Polnareff. I should've never teamed up with you, Boingo! They're gonna kill me! It's all because of that blasted premonition! I'm doomed!” thought Hol Horse cowering. As a truck spotted them. 

 

“Brother, look! Look who's there! That's him, all right. It's the Menace who blew my ear off at the airport. I'll run him over!” said the punk as he sped on the gas as he sped at Hol Horse but the liquid made them skid and crash into the joestar group. Knocking the humans out while Jotaro and the saiyan’s received a Zenki and barely conscious. 

 

“What? This is. It all happened so fast. They had no time to stop the truck with their Stands. I stuck my fingers up his nose, and the prediction came true. I can't believe it. All of them at once!” said Hol Horse.

 

“It's fate, yes. My premonitions are always right. But it's too soon to finish them. We must wait for the next prediction, yes.” said Boingo peeking under the box.

 

“Okay!” said Hol Horse. 

 

““We did it!”, they proclaimed. The chance to finish off their enemies had arrived! But be careful, you two. Don't rush in. Hide and wait. It's still too soon to move in. Three of them are knocked out, but Jotaro's still conscious. He's about to get up! “ 

 

“Jotaro wasn't hit directly. That was a close one. If we had crept up to him, he would have attacked us. He's looking for me. He's wondering why I split instead of blowing his head straight off. We're gonna beat 'em right,

Boingo? We've made it this far. I have to win whatever it takes. You're with me right, Boingo?” said Hol Horse. “Yeah,” said Boingo, looking at the Thoth.  “We're almost there. So Boingo, what do we gotta do next to kill these guys? Your comic's predictions are 100% accurate. I believe you! I'll do whatever I have to. If it tells me to stick my fingers up something, I'll do it. If it tells me to eat crap, I'll eat it. I have to win!” said Hol Horse, forming a fist.

 

“There... it is! It finally appeared, yes. The final prediction!” said Boingo, stuttering, with excitement. 

 

“What?” said Hol Horse.

 

“Here we go! Hol Horse's next attack will be his last! Hol Horse came across two plumbers repairing drain pipes. Then he paid them to open one of the pipes. If Hol Horse fires all of his bullets into that pipe at exactly twelve noon.” 

 

They spotted the plumbers. “Hey, looks like there was a car accident around the corner.” said one Plumber. “Who cares? Let's finish this thing. Here, hold this pipe, “ said plumber two. “Okay.” 

 

Hol Horse followed the pipe structure as it went around the corner where the joestar group was. And an open pipe was behind Jotaro. 

 

“What happens if I fire into the pipe? Come on! Turn the page! I fire my gUn into the pipe and then what?” said Hol Horse.

 

“And the bullets flew out the other end! Ka-boom! Hol Horse's bullets went right through Jotaro's skull! Right smack in the middle of his forehead!”

 

“Yes! This is it, yes! I've been waiting for this, yes. This is what I've been waiting for, yes.” said Boingo laughing.

 

“That's great!  But wait. It said a time. At the stroke of noon, wasn't it? Wait, twelve o'clock sharp? We have two minutes!” said Hol horse walking over to the pipes.

 

“Don't panic. All you have to do is aim your gun into the pipe and fire, yes. You have plenty of time, yes. It's fate. It will happen.” said Boingo crawling behind with the box dragging behind him. 

 

“I know. It's 100%! I believe you. I believe you, but. I'm under the gun. I gotta hustle! Hey, you guys! Listen up. Open that pipe! Just do it!” said Hol horse, stopping and yelling at the plumbers.

 

“Hey, who do you think you're talking to?” said the plumber.

 

“Who do you think you are? You wanna die! Hurry up and open it!” said Hol horse, summoning his stand.

 

“Hol Horse, ordinary people cannot see your Stand, yes. The comic says you pay them, yes.” said Boingo.

 

“Huh? Pay them? Now only one minute ten seconds left! Okay, I'll pay you! All right! I'm sorry! I'll pay you to open it! Please! Just open it!” said Hol Horse. 

 

“Pay us? What a weirdo. You'll pay us just to open the pipe?” said the plumber. “Then sure. Hand it over!” said the other Plumber.  “Right,” said Hol Horse, checking his pockets. 

 

Meanwhile 

 

“I know what he's up to. He's freezing the water all around me! And he severed my air pipes! He's not trying to suffocate me. He's trying to bury me alive! It's no use.” the dome started to collapse. 

 

“It's gonna collapse! It's too powerful! I can't hold him off! I'm surrounded by ice and freezing water! So much for a decent hiding place! I'm just going to have to dig my way out.” said Iggy, digging out with one paw.

 

 “Man, today is really not my day! I lost my leg, and some psychotic demon bird wants me flattened and flash frozen! I can't hold him off anymore. I'm going to be crushed. I need to dig myself out, pronto!” said Iggy as he dug down only for his paw to reach open air. 

 

“Huh? What's that? Some kind of cave?” Pet Shop looked up, his blue eyes glaring up as ice began to form. “It's the bird! He's gonna shoot an ice missile! Crap! My Stand is behind me! There's no way I can defend myself. Nowhere to escape! That's it! There's no other way. It's do or die! I'll let the dome break on purpose! The air pressure will catapult me!” said Iggy, 

 

Iggy leapt forward, his jaws opened wide as he bit down on the open beak of the Pet Shop where an ice spike was still forming in its mouth.

 

 The beak closed and began to crumble as fog leaked out as the spike exploded within Pet Shop's body. Which created a large explosion sending iggy to the surface of the water.

 

 “I did it. I finished him off. the bird got what he deserved. But I'm done for. I've lost a ton of blood. I don't have the strength to swim to shore. I'm gonna drown. I was supposed to live a trouble-free life.“ 

 

Iggy sank to the bottom as memories flashed by as he was on the streets, he had someone to love. He was caught by the pound and rescued by Joseph and Avdol. “But I goofed up.” as he remembered how horrible of a team mate he had been to the group. The water broke as the boy from earlier rescued Iggy,

 

“I can't believe it! I was passing by and saw you struggling in the river. That bird got you, didn't it? Just like he got my dogs. You'll be okay. The bird is gone. You can't die! Hang in there! I'll patch you right up.

 

"That bird": Pet Shop. Stand: Horus. Status: Deceased. 

 

Meanwhile

 

“Hey, what's the problem?” said the plumber.

 

“I don't have any money! That's right! I left my wallet at the hotel.” said Hol Horse. One minute remained. 

 

“Who is this guy?” 

 

“Boingo! Remember, if you got lost? I gave you some change just in case. Give it to me. Hurry!” said Hol Horse jumping up and down. 

 

“Yes.”

 

“We've got seconds. Faster! Here's your change purse. There's a lot of money.” said Boingo, fetching it but tripping over the box as all the coins went everywhere. 

 

“Hey, one rolled behind the bricks.” 

 

“It's just coins, but there's a lot of them. How much do you think there is?”

 

“Looks like maybe twenty pounds! Hey, you're stepping on one.”

 

“Oh, you're right. Pick the coins up later! You can have it all!” said Hol Horse. An old lady came out with drinks. “Here you go, boys. It's almost noon. I made you some tea. Take a load off and have some lunch.” said the old lady.

 

“Oh, sounds good to me.” said the plumber. “Listen, granny! I was here first! Now scram!” shouted Hol Horse. 

 

“Thanks, ma'am.” said the plumber taking the drinks.  “I said hurry up and open it! Or I'll crack your heads open with this rock!” shouted Hol Horse, scaring the three. They opened the pipe. “Okay, it's open.”

 

“Out of the way! Die, Jotaro!” Said Hol Horse firing the bullets. 

 

“I did it! Just like the prediction said! I shot 'em at the stroke of noon! Go get him!” Said Hol Horse.

 

Jotaro crouched down. “Wake up, old man.” “I think I'll be okay.” said Joseph as the bullets followed the Pipe.

 

“Me too. Just minor cuts and bruises. But Polnareff is…” said Avdol. 

 

“Someone get this block off of me,” said Polnareff. “At Least we get stronger.” said Fasha.  

 

“I won! He's right in front of the pipe!” said Hol Horse. The bullets came out of the pipe but Polnareff sneezed. As Jotaro went back as the bullets sped past them, missing Jotaro.  

 

“What?” said Hol Horse as the bullets went up into the air blowing the room off a nearby building.

 

“Hey, hey.” said Jotaro smiling.while Polnareff grabbed his nose.

 

“Sorry, Jotaro. I don't know what Hol Horse was thinking, but he stuck his fingers right up my nose. The guy's disgusting. It still itches. Sorry.” said Polnareff.

 

“My bullets! They missed! Boingo! What are you trying to pull? What is going on?” said Hol Horse, picking up Boingo by the shirt and shaking him. 

 

“I don't know, yes. My predictions are always true! It's fate! I can't believe it! My predictions have never ever been wrong, yes!” said Boingo. 

 

“Look! Jotaro and the others are still alive. Not one bullet hit any of them! The prediction was totally wrong! You little.” said Hol horse as a car came by. 

 

“Tune in next time. Now for the twelve o'clock news.” said a radio. 

 

The sound of a clock chiming filled the air. “Huh? What? It's noon now? My watch! It's fast! That means I fired the bullets too soon. It's exactly noon!” said Hol Horse flipping through Thoth. “What's gonna happen? What's gonna happen now?” Said Hol Horse frantically. 

 

“It can't be…” said Boingo.

 

 “The prediction said the bullets would go right through Jotaro's forehead at the stroke of noon,” said Hol Horse. Hol Horse, the bullets are..” said Boingo as the bullets headed straight for them.

 

“What's gonna happen next?” said Hol Horse.

 

“No, no, no! This can't be happening!” Hol Horse screams internally.

 

The bullets zoomed closer, aimed directly at their heads. Boingo's eyes widened in terror, clutching Thoth as if it could offer any real protection.

 

At that moment, Jotaro ranforward, his expression calm and focused. His eyes narrowed as he sized up the incoming bullets. He moved with lightning speed, his arm blurring as he reached out and caught each bullet with his bare hands. The sheer force of the bullets made his muscles strain, but he held firm, catching them effortlessly.

 

The sight was nothing short of awe-inspiring. Jotaro held the bullets in his hand, the metal glowing red-hot from the friction. Slowly, deliberately, he crushed the bullets into powder, letting the remains fall to the ground. The deadly projectiles were now harmless specks of metal.

 

Hol Horse and Boingo were frozen in shock, their faces pale with disbelief. Hol Horse's jaw dropped, unable to comprehend how his sure-fire plan had failed so spectacularly.

 

“You… you caught them?” Hol Horse stammered.

 

Jotaro straightened up, dusting his hands off. “You underestimated us,” he said coolly, his eyes locking onto Hol Horse with an intensity that made the gunslinger shiver.

 

Joseph, Avdol, and Polnareff, who had finally freed himself, gathered around Jotaro. Polnareff rubbed his nose, glaring at Hol Horse. “Seriously, man, that's the last time you stick your fingers up my nose.”

 

Boingo, still trembling . “The prediction… it was wrong,” he muttered, his voice barely a whisper.

 

Jotaro took a step forward, and Hol Horse instinctively took a step back, raising his hands in surrender. “Alright, alright! I give up!” he shouted, knowing he was utterly outmatched.

 

With the immediate danger passed, Jotaro glanced at his comrades. “Let's wrap this up and move on,” he said. “We’ve got more important things to do.”

 

The group nodded, relieved that the crisis was over. As they began to walk away, leaving Hol Horse and Boingo to contemplate their defeat, the tension in the air dissipated, replaced by a renewed sense of determination and camaraderie. 

 

"Wait! Please!" Hol Horse shouted, desperation lacing his voice.

 

The Joestar group paused, turning to face him. Jotaro's expression remained stern, while Joseph, Avdol, and Polnareff watched with cautious curiosity.

 

"I know you have no reason to trust me," Hol Horse began, "but I want to help you. Dio's too powerful, and the only chance any of us have is to work together."

 

“My prediction was correct. And this was going to be Hol Horse's fate. But that Jotaro stopped the bullets, how lucky can he be? Both my brother and Hol Horse lost to fate. Master Dio is the only one who can defeat him. Oingo, Hol Horse taught me that revenge is just a big joke. I'm going to forget about Jotaro. From now on, I'm going to use my prophetic powers for our happiness and for the happiness of others. Maybe people will start to like us. Maybe our future

will be a little brighter. I'm sick of spending my life cowering under a box, afraid of everyone. I learned a lot from this battle. I'm coming home, Brother. I'm coming home to Aswan, to join you.” said Boingo watching them leave as he kicked the box as it soared into the air hitting Iggy.

 

“Sorry. I kicked it without thinking. I didn’t mean to hit you. Forgive me. Wait, this dog… I think I’ve seen him before, but where? This dog! It couldn’t be! No!” Boingo's voice trembled with fear as he recognized the bruised and battered Iggy, who began to growl menacingly. Iggy, covered in cuts and bruises from his brutal battle with Pet Shop, lunged forward, causing Boingo to turn and flee in terror. Boingo soon joined his brother in the hospital, meeker than ever. Ba-dum-tss!

 

“Hey, by the way, where'd that dog go?” said Polnareff. “ He's gotta stop doing this,” said Avdol. “I'm worried. He's been gone a while.” said Joseph. They rounded a corner only to see a bandage iggy with Kakyoin standing in front of Dio’s manor. “Iggy?” said Avdol.

 

“Iggy! What happened to you?“ said Polnareff running up to him. “He's got injuries all over!” said Joseph. “Hey! He's missing his front leg!” said Polnareff. “Did he get run over by a car?” said Joseph. “He's not the kind of dog that gets into car accidents. You were attacked, weren't you, Iggy?” said Avdol. “Looks like someone treated his wounds. They did an incredible job.” said Joseph crouching down and picking up Iggy and inspecting the wounds. 

 

“It appears Iggy had a run-in with the enemy. We saw a boy holding him. He was half-dead. The doctors from the Speedwagon Foundation tended to his wounds.Just like. my eyes.” said Kakyoin. Taking off his sunglasses.

 

“Kakyoin!” they all said shocked. 

 

“It's Kakyoin! Hey!” said Polnareff running up to Kakyoin. 

 

“Kakyoin, how are your eyes?” said Avdol.

 

“I'm glad you're all safe. ” said Kakyoin. 

 

“We missed you! Were they able to treat you?” said joseph.

 

“Yes. I'm fine now. I've got a few scars, but my eyesight is back to normal.” said Kakyoin.

 

“Thank goodness,” said Joseph.

 

“Jotaro.” said Kakyoin, shaking his hand.

 

“Hey, Iggy. Where are you going now?” said Avdol as he walked and stopped and looked up at the building. Everyone looked around. And spotted the car.

 

“That car! That's a fancy car. This wreckage is. “ said Joseph. “Who did this? There's a huge hole, like some gigantic pillar tore through the windshield.” said Polnareff.  “It's just as I feared. Could this be the work of the Stand user that Iggy possibly encountered? There seems to be little doubt.” said Avdol. They looked up at the building that Iggy was staring at.

 

“This aura of evil.” said Joseph. “This mansion,” said Avdol. “The one from the picture,” said Jotaro.  

 

What lay before them was something more evil and more sinister than anything Jotaro and the others had encountered before. Finally, the source of their predicament, the very embodiment of evil, their destiny, was within grasp. The path that had led them here was long. Mysterious foreign lands and treacherous Stand-using assassins met them at every step. Every battle was

a struggle for survival. And the journey touched everyone. There were tears, and there was

laughter, sadness, and rage. There was joy. Nearly fifty days have passed since the team left Japan on their quest to save Jotaro's mother, Holly, Josuke and the Saiyans, All to defeat Dio.

All to end the hundred-year curse.  

 

Joseph was determined. He was going to save

his daughter, Holly, and son, Josuke. And nothing was going to get in his way.

 

Kakyoin remained resolute. He would defeat Dio, not only to save the others,

but to overcome his own weaknesses.

 

Avdol was steadfast. He considered it his duty to locate and root out evil wherever it lurked, wherever it thrived.

 

Polnareff was unwavering. He would make Dio pay. Pay for turning him into one of Dio's puppets. And pay for making him go against his own principles.

 

Iggy was furious. He knew Dio, the bastard, was why he was caught up

in all this absurdity. And he was going to make him pay.

 

The Saiyans blood boiled. They were in it for the fight and to save their kin.

 

Hol Horse took a deep breath. His mind flashed back to the moments he had spent under Dio’s thumb, the fear and manipulation that had governed his actions. He had always considered himself a survivor, a man who sided with whoever was strongest. But now, standing with the Joestar team, he realized that strength wasn't just about power—it was about resolve, conviction, and the willingness to fight for something greater than oneself.

 

For the first time, Hol Horse saw a chance for redemption. He saw a path that led away from the darkness of his past, a path that could restore his honor. He knew that joining the Joestar team was not just about survival—it was about making amends for his past actions, about standing up to the very evil he had once served.

 

“So, in other words, if we beat The Vampire out of Dio in there, it will all be over.” said Jotaro. 

 

“He's here. This scent of evil, there's no doubt he's inside the mansion!” said Joseph. 

 

“Which means that.” said Avdol, 

 

“We have finally reached the end of our journey,” said Polnareff.

 

“Are you ready?” said Joseph. 

 

“The gate's open. We can just walk in? It was closed a minute ago” thought Iggy. They walked through the gate.

 

“Just as I can sense him, he can sense us. Entering this mansion would be like walking into a trap. Now. What do we do now?” said Joseph. The gate opened.

 

 “The door is opening! Stay on guard!” said Jotaro as he nodded as they walked up to the door. 

 

“Hey, look at this corridor.It looks like it goes on forever. It can't be real. It must be some kind of trick or illusion.” said Polnareff looking inside.

 

“Polnareff, don't go through that door. Dio's probably got one or two Stand users left to fight us.” said Jotaro. A person in a suit floated toward them.

 

“What the? Something's coming this way! What is he? Is he a Stand user?” said Polnareff. The figure stopped as his robes billowed. 

 

“Welcome. Master Joestar, we've been expecting you. I am the butler of this house.”  said Telence

 

Within the mansion there were beeping sounds as the electronic voice of Dr Gero said, “Master Dio, Cell is at 100%.“ 

Chapter 41: D’arby The Player

Age 738, Monday January 16th 1989. 

 

“My name is D'Arby.” said Telence.

 

“D'Arby?” said Jotaro.

 

“Yes. My name is Telence D'Arby. The D'Arby whom you defeated, is my older brother.” said Telence.

 

“You're D'Arby the gambler's younger brother?” Polnareff said, shocked.

 

“So you're here to avenge your brother?” said Avdol.

 

Telence floated to the side. Leaving them to proceed into the mansion if they wanted to. “No, certainly not. I would do nothing of the sort. Did my brother not share with you his motto? "The deceived, not the deceiver, holds the blame." It is an adage I hold dear, as well. My brother lost. He is the wrongdoer. I hold no grudge against you. My brother is my brother. And I am me. We are two different people. My brother and I are ten years apart. I did look up to him to a certain extent, but we are of different generations. My brother tried to win by deception. He is old-fashioned. He could win against only the outmoded and the inexperienced. Master Dio realized that as well, which is why he kept me by his side and made me his butler. Is something wrong? If you wish to fight me, then I invite you to enter our manor.” said Telence. 

 

“Stay on guard, everyone!” said Joseph.

 

 “We don't have time for games. Take us to Dio!” said Jotaro. 

 

“Jotaro! Be careful! Something's coming out of his body!” said Joseph.

 

Telence D'Arby.. His Stand, Atum. Atum of the Egyptian pantheon. 

 

“Hey, he brought out his Stand!” said Polnareff.

 

 “We haven't seen this in a while,” said Joseph. 

 

“So another Stand that actually shows itself,” said Avdol.

 

“So who's first? Who shall be my first opponent?” said Atum.

 

“Forget that! Jotaro, take him down!” said Polnareff. 

 

Jotaro walked forward as star platinum appeared. 

 

“I'll bet you Star Platinum will first attack with his left arm. His first attack will be a punch

thrown with his left arm.” said Telence and Atum. 

 

“How much do you bet? It won't make a difference either way. One punch is all it takes! Do it! Hit him, Jotaro!” said Polnareff. Atum moved out of the way as Jotaro punched.

 

“What? He dodged it?” said Joseph. “Such amazing speed! That's impossible.” said Avdol. 

 

“Ah, too bad. It seems I lost the bet. Like my brother, I enjoy a good bet. But, alas,

luck is never on my side. To apologize, I shall take you to a wonderful world.” said Telence as Atum opened a portal as he dragged star platinum down.

 

“What the? A pit?” said Jotaro.

 

“Blast it! It was all a trap!” said Avdol.

 

“Jotaro!” said Joseph as hermit purple wrapped around Jotaro and Hierophant Green grabbed Jotaro's wrists. “Jotaro's falling into the abyss! Pull him out!” said Joseph. Telence appeared and dragged them into the portal. “I suppose I have no choice. Join us.”  “Mister Joestar! Kakyoin!” cried Polnareff. 

 

“Relax, they will make it out. I’m sure,” said Bardock confidently.  

 

“Wait! It's too dangerous to go in after them!” said Avdol.

 

“Avdol, can you hear me? If you don't hear from us in ten minutes, torch that mansion! Understand, Avdol?” shouted Joseph. The portal closed as Polnareff shouted “Mister Joestar!”

 

“Is this an illusion? Are we underground or above ground?” said Joseph as they were standing on the shore in a tropical area. “This water feels so real. What is this? Just what is he trying to do?” said Joseph examining the sand. 

 

Behind them was Telence on an island with a TV and a table, chairs and rug set up. They turned around.

 

“Old man, Kakyoin, see if you can figure this out. His Stand knew without a doubt I would throw a right punch. Have any idea why? If we don't figure it out, we'll lose this one.” said Jotaro, nearby there were drinks. 

 

“Care to wet your whistle? The drinks are real. And I assure you they are not poisoned.” said Telence motioning toward the drink table and picking up a bottle,

 

“Are we inside the mansion?” said Joseph.

 

“Yes,” said Telence.

 

“Where in the mansion are we?” said Joseph walking forward.

 

“I cannot tell you that.” said Telence.

 

“Are we in the basement?” said Joseph walking over to a door by the drinks. 

 

“Perhaps,” said Telence. Joseph opened the door and there was nothing on the other side.

 

“Is a Stand doing this? The illusion?” said Joseph.

 

“Yes,” said Telence.

 

“Is it your Stand?” said Joseph.

 

“No.” said Telence. Joseph walked up to the drink table.

 

“Is it Dio's?” said Joseph.

 

“No.” said Telence.

 

“Whose is it?” said Joseph, slapping the table.

 

“I'd rather not say,” said T'arby, placing the bottle down.

 

“The Speedwagon Foundation has reported that there are two to three more Stand users. Is that true?” said Joseph. They stared into eachothers eyes.

 

“I'd rather not say,” said Telence.

 

“You're not being very helpful.” said Joseph, turning and walking away. 

 

“I could lie, but unlike my brother, I prefer not to resort to trickery.” said Telence.

 

Jotaro scoffed.

 

“So what you're saying is if we don't defeat you, we can't proceed?” said Joseph.

 

“Exactly! Absolutely correct, my good sir.” said Telence bowing. 

 

“That gentlemanly demeanor is beginning to get on my nerves,” said Kakyoin. 

 

“Remember, it's three against one. We're short on time, so you'll have to deal with all three of us at once.” said Joseph.

 

“Come now, take a load off. I have something to show you.” said Telence walking over to a cabinet and opening it..

 

“This is my collection,” said Telence, revealing puppets..

 

“Collection?” said Joseph. 

 

“Like my brother, I'm a humble collector. Every collector yearns to share his treasured trinkets for that ephemeral moment of praise, does he not?

 

“Is he…” said Jotaro.

 

“Dolls? But why?” said Kakyoin.

 

“No, Kakyoin. He's D'Arby's brother. Those aren't ordinary dolls.” said Joseph, shaking. 

 

One of the female dolls, with blonde hair and a blue dress, said “D'Arby! Talk to me. Please, talk to me. Talk to me! I'm so lonely! Help me!” the others spoke as well, twitching. 

 

“They're alive! These dolls are alive!” said Kakyoin.

 

“You took their souls!” said Jotaro. 

 

“My hobby is making dolls. Course, most doll makers cannot imbue their handiwork with human souls. I suppose I may be giving too much away, but that is my Stand's ability. My brother's collection is rather boring. All he has are simple coins made of souls. With my collection, You can dress up, and have actual conversations.” Explained Telence. He took the female doll from earlier.  

 

“Meet Sonia. She can wax poetic about her many passionate love stories. She has such exquisite skin, doesn't she? Anyone would be proud to own her.” said Telence. He put Sonia back in and took down a Doctor.

 

“Dr. Elliott is a serial killer. He's killed eight people. He'll tell you all about the patients he's exterminated. I made the glasses and stethoscope myself. Oh, and how could I forget! I must show you this! This is Tatsuhiko, a video game expert from Japan!” said Telence, putting Dr. Elliot in and takes down Tatsuhiko. “He was a formidable opponent with an IQ of 190. It wasn't easy beating him and stealing his soul, though.” said Telence.

 

“You're just as sick as your brother. No, you're even more sadistic. I'm losing all patience!” said Joseph.

 

“Beneath that polite façade is a deranged sociopath. You make me sick.” said Kakyoin.

 

“By the way, I'm sure you learned this when you fought my brother, but the human soul is a mysterious thing indeed. The moment a person admits defeat, the soul loses almost all its vitality. At that very moment, I can rip out a person's soul! That is our Stands' fundamental mechanism.” said Telence while placing Tatsuhiko back in the cabinet and shutting it. 

 

Hermit purple came out of Joseph’s hand. While Kakyoin and Jotaro summoned Hierophant Green and Star Platinum. 

 

“I've heard enough! No more Mr. Nice Guy! We'll knock the living daylights out of you, and get on our way!” said Joseph.

 

“But you must listen!” said Telence, summoning Atum. 

 

“Jotaro! You already know you're under my control. Remember,” said Atum.

 

 Jotaro, when you tried to attack me, and I knew exactly which arm you would use. Shocking, wasn't it? You still haven't figured it out!” said Telence. Atum floated toward Jotaro.

 

“You were shaken, and while only slightly, I was able to touch your soul. What do you think I did when I touched your soul?” said Atum. 

 

Jotaro lifted up his right sleeve to reveal a hand touching Jotaro's arm.

 

“What?” said Kakyoin, “What is that?” said Joseph. 

 

“I embedded Atum's hand inside your soul. I could crush your right arm and make Master Dio very happy. But if I did that, I wouldn't be able to defend myself against Kakyoin and Joseph, and I would perish.I certainly don't want that. ” said Telence walking over to the tv and slapping the table.

 

“So I have a suggestion, gentlemen. Let's play a game and bet our souls.” said Telence.

 

“What?” said Joseph.

 

“If you beat me, I will let go of your arm.” said Telence.

 

“Good grief. Already under your control, huh? You're going to regret this, D'Arby.” said Jotaro clenching his right fist.

 

“I would love to hear you utter the words, "I'll bet my soul on this game." And I have another humble request: Kakyoin, you shall be my first opponent.” said Telence. 

 

“Hey, what do you mean? You should fight me first.” said Jotaro.

 

“Mr. Joestar and you are family, but Kakyoin is not. I'd prefer Kakyoin not back out

and attack me with his Stand after I've taken both your souls.” said Telence. 

 

“arrogant prick. thinks he's won already.” said Joseph.

 

“Fine. I'll be your opponent.” said Kakyoin. 

 

“What?” said Joseph.

 

“Kakyoin!” said Jotaro. 

 

“It's fine. I'm not worried. I've probably played more video games than anyone here. I challenge you to F-Mega. I'll bet my soul!” said Kakyoin, grabbing the F-Mega cartridge. 

 

“Good,” said Telence.

 

“Kakyoin!” said Joseph. 

 

“You don't have to go first.” said Jotaro..

 

“Yes, I do. The hand in your arm could hinder your game-playing ability. D'Arby, how do I know you'll release Jotaro if you lose?” said Kakyoin pointing at Telence. 

 

Telence walked over and held up a Kakyoin doll. They all got settled with Joseph checking the machine with hermit purple. 

 

“The TV, console, and game cartridges are all good. It's an ordinary video game setup.” said Joseph.

 

“I am not like my brother. I do not cheat. Now, let's begin.” said Telence sitting down. “Yes” said Kakyoin, grabbing his controller. They booted the console up.

 

“F-Mega, select your car” said the game.

 

“Go ahead, and select your vehicle.” Said Telence, as they flipped through car choices. 

 

“Right,” said Kakyoin. They picked their cars and pressed start.

 

“So, I see you picked #28 .I will be #15 . My birthday is January 5th.” said T'arby, summoning Atum.

 

“We can begin whenever you please.Cut the courtesy and start! ” said Kakyoin, summoning Hierophant Green. 

 

“Race starts at...Five!” said the screen, Atum began to hit the button fast. The red car began to rev the engine.

 

“He's button mashing the accelerator at such an incredible speed He's trying for a turbo start!” said Kakyoin. 

 

“Three!” said the game.

 

“I don't have time.” said Kakyoin 

 

“Two!”

 

“to do the same! He'll take the lead!” said Kakyoin.

 

“One. Start!” said the game. The cars sped forward Telence in the lead. Telence cut Kakyoin off.

 

“He blocked me!” said Kakyoin. Telence chuckled. “As long as I'm in front he can't beat me. It's impossible for him to pass. And unfortunately for you, I never make mistakes during a race. It's over, Kakyoin!” said Telence. Hierophant Green began to move the D-pad in a circle, as the car began to spin. The car cut T'arby, shooting him to the side into the wall. As Kakyoin took the lead.

 

“What? Kakyoin, you've played this game before, haven't you.” said Telence.

 

“I'd rather not say.” said Kakyoin, smirking.

 

“All right! This is your chance, Kakyoin! Hurry up! Get your machine back on course and start!” said Joseph.

 

“That technique. You don't get these skills simply by playing video games. I never guessed he'd make such a bold move.” said Telence,  Telence was tied with him. They stopped then blasted off at the same time.

 

“They're tied! They're side by side!” said Joseph.

 

“No. Kakyoin is on the outside. He's at a disadvantage on the turns.” said Jotaro.

 

“355 kilometers per hour, 358, 360. Three seconds till the first turn! I can't turn at this speed! I'm entering the turn at full speed! Two! One!” said Kakyoin.

 

Telence’s car slightly pushed Kakyoin’s car off the edge on the turn. Before Kakyoin got back on track.

 

“They're synchronized! They turned at the same speed at the same time! They're neck and neck!” said Joseph.

 

“I like you, Kakyoin! Your soul is on the line, but you're unflinching! You've conquered your fear! You will make a worthy addition to my collection.” said Telence.

 

Noriaki Kakyoin thought to himself. “Conquered my fears? Thank you. I haven't always been this way. Six months ago, when I met your master, Dio, he planted a flesh bud in my brain, and I was terrified. I still remember. I remember the horror of facing that monster. My legs wouldn't move. Every hair on my body stood on end. I was frozen. I realized I was helpless. The mere sight of him was turning my own body against itself. My stomach was in knots. I could taste bile in the back of my throat. I nearly threw up. Dio gazed down at me, and said tenderly, as if calming a child, 'Kakyoin. There's nothing to fear. Let's be friends.'

 

Kakyoin’s thoughts raced back to the moment when his resolve was shattered. He could still feel the icy grip of Dio's presence, the way it seeped into his very being, paralyzing him with fear. The memory of Dio’s gaze was etched into his mind—those cold, calculating eyes that seemed to peer into his soul, stripping away his courage layer by layer. Dio’s words, deceptively gentle, had cut deeper than any blade. 

 

I curse myself! I heard his words. And I was relieved. Totally and utterly relieved. 'I can still live!', I thought. But it was humiliating. I'll never forgive him! It was humiliating beyond words. I'll never forgive myself. I curse myself for submitting to him. Jotaro saved me. That's why I decided to embark on this journey. I will never again allow myself to become the pathetic, cowardly Kakyoin I was on that fateful day!

 

The cars jumped and landed. “Three, two, one!” thought Kakyoin. The cars turned right.

 

“They're neck and neck again! The third corner!” said Joseph. 

 

“That is why I, Noriaki Kakyoin, will never be controlled by my fears. That, I promise you!” thought Kakyoin.

 

“All right! The fifth corner! In sync again! They're both turning at the same speed!” said Joseph, lifting up a fist. 

 

“Kakyoin!” snarled Telence.

 

“The sixth corner is coming up!” said Joseph. 

 

“The speed tunnel comes right after the sixth turn. If you enter the tunnel, you can double your max speed to 850km. I've got to make it to the tunnel! The tunnel is wide enough for only one car. “ thought Telence. 

 

“If they try to enter the tunnel side by side, one of them is going to crash! Sixth turn! They're still neck and neck!” said Kakyoin.

 

The cars were slamming into each other. 

 

“The tunnel! I see the tunnel.” said Telence, there was a tunnel in the middle with road on each other. 

 

“Kakyoin, push him aside!” shouted Joseph. 

 

“Haven't you realized, Kakyoin? Do you really think you can push me aside? Look at your power meter!” said Telence. 

 

“Kakyoin has less power!” said Joseph. 

 

“You used up your power when you spun around and blocked me back at the beginning of the race! “ said Telence happily as he tapped his controller as the car made Kakyoin’s car lean on Telence’s before knocking Kakyoin to the side. Kakyoin came back trying to knock Telence out of the way.

 

“Two seconds until we reach the tunnel,” said Telence.

 

“You're going to crash! Let him have the lead! Go in the tunnel behind D'Arby!” said Joseph.

 

“I can't do that! If he makes it to the tunnel first, there's no way I can win.” said Kakyoin.

 

“One second!” said Telence. 

 

“Kakyoin!” shouted Joseph. Due to leaning on T'arby, Kakyoin was able to go sideways and drive on the walls of the tunnel. 

 

“Whoa! He went on two wheels!” said Joseph.

 

“You're riding the tunnel walls,” said Telence.

 

“Yes, Kakyoin! You can do it! Push him aside!” siad Joseph swinging his arms. 

 

“Quiet! You're ruining my concentration!” said Telence as Joseph laughed. Everytime Kakyoin got close, T'arby would knock him away.

 

“He's slamming into Kakyoin!” said Joseph.

 

“I don't care if I lose some power. I need to get around that turn faster than Kakyoin, even if it's only a hundredth of a second sooner. I need to get out of the tunnel before him, even if it means I'm just one one-thousandth of a millimeter ahead!” thought Telence.

 

“No radar” said the tv.

 

“Hey, what's wrong? I can't see the cars!” said Joseph.

 

“From here on, we have to get through the tunnel in darkness.” said Kakyoin.

 

“What?” said Joseph.

 

“Absolute darkness, where the radar is completely useless! And there are eight turns, a landmine, and a cannon attack. It remains dark until you're out of the tunnel. One mistake and you'll slam into the wall. But I know exactly where the turns are. And I'm sure D'Arby does too.” said Kakyoin. The sound of cars zooming was heard.

 

“That's the car turning,” said Jotaro. As Kakyoin and Telence moved the D-pad.

 

“What's happening? Where are they? Who's ahead?” shouted Joseph.

 

“Three!” said Kakyoin.

 

“Two!” said Telence.

 

“One! Cannon attack!” they both said,

 

“A cannon fired, lighting up the cars.  For a second there, the blast lit up the cars!” said Joseph. “Kakyoin is slightly behind.” said Jotaro. 

 

 “The exit! They're about to exit the tunnel!” said Joseph. They exited the tunnel sending them into the air everyone was shocked. “D'Arby is ahead! He's one car length ahead!” said Joseph.

 

“Now our speed will double. I have won!” said Telence.

 

“No! I still have more power than you, D'Arby! Which means.” said Kakyoin as he moved the D-Pad in a circle. As Kakyoin’s car spun in a circle. 

 

“Kakyoin's car just. He spun and knocked D'Arby's car off the race track! He was going 850 kilometers per hour! He's out! Kakyoin's car is safe on the ground. He did it!” said Joseph.

 

“The car with less power loses in collisions. Forfeiting your power to ram me was a mistake. You didn't realize that I intentionally stayed one car length behind so I could spin and knock you off course.” said Kakyoin.

 

“Is that so? Seems you're the one who's missed something. Losing power was not an accident. I planned it so you would knock my car off course! Everything rests on this one moment! Look where my car is going now!” said Telence. As his car landed further ahead. 

 

“What? He landed on the opposite side of the track, farther ahead!” said Joseph.

 

”I don't believe it!” said Kakyoin.  

 

“Yes, normally, it's impossible. Normally, an attempt to make it to the opposite track by hurdling over the curve would result in an abrupt collision with terra firma, even at 850 kilometers per hour. You can't make it by jumping over the curves. But Kakyoin, it's another story if you're catapulted over them. All I needed was your help! I sacrificed my power so you would hit me. It was all part of my plan. Now, then, Shall we proceed with our race, Kakyoin?” said Telence. 

 

“Don't give up, Kakyoin!” said Jotaro. Atum was behind Kakyoin and grabbed hold of his spirit and dragged it out.

 

“Kakyoin!” said Joseph.

 

“There, his soul is mine. He admitted defeat. He knew it was pointless to continue racing.” said Telence. Kakyoin’s body fell on the table.

 

“I must say Kakyoin, you are the first opponent to ever make me perspire.” Said Telence.

 

Atum pushed Kakyoin’s spirit into the doll. 

 

“This Kakyoin doll will make a most exquisite addition to my collection. He was my first opponent to conquer his fears and not crack under pressure.” said Telence.

 

Joseph kradeled the body and said “Kakyoin!”

 

“I will treasure him and his good company. Careful. I advise you to remain calm and not to attack me. And that's not all. I could slip on a banana peel and hit my head, choke on a piece of gum, or suffer a heart attack and die from something as simple as someone popping a bag of popcorn. Kakyoin's soul would go straight to heaven with me.” said Telence.

 

Telence put the Kakyoin doll on an open shelf. Jotaro sat down.

 “Hey, Jotaro! Why are you sitting down? I'll beat him! I'm next! ” said Joseph.

 

“Old man, have you even played any of these games? Stay out of this, old man. We're not playing cards or hanafuda here. We're playing baseball next. That's how we'll do this. I bet my soul.” said Jotaro holding up the baseball cartridge. 

 

“Good. I bet Kakyoin's soul. There. My Stand, Atum, has released your arm. Now that I have Kakyoin's soul, there's no reason for me to keep my Stand's hand on you. And I'd be at a bit of a disadvantage if I faced you with my Stand one-handed. I know your Star Platinum is swift and precise.” said Telence as Joseph tossed the cartridge and Telence caught it.

 

“Of all the games you could have chosen. This one is my specialty.” said Telence.

 

“D'Arby! The minute Jotaro beats you, I'll throttle you. Don't forget that.” said Joseph. Telence placed the cartridge into the game console. 

 

“Oh that's a baseball! “ said the game.

 

 “This game hasn't been tampered with either. I'm certain.” said Joseph using hermit purple. 

 

“First, pick your team,” said Telence.

 

 “Jaguars.” said Jotaro, selecting the team.  “Jaguars.” said the screen. 

 

“I see. You selected a strong offensive team. You have two batters with over a 400 batting average. Then I'll choose the Red Dragons.” said Telence. “Red Dragons.” said the screen.

 

“Offense or defense? Take your pick.” said Telence.

 

“Offense.” said Jotaro.

 

“Fine. Jaguars will bat first. You can design your own players by drawing their faces. This is Star Platinum.” said Telence as he drew their stands as players. 

 

“Done. Now, shall we play ball?” said Telence. 

 

“Jaguars versus Red Dragons. Play ball!” said the game. 

 

“I've chosen a number as my pitcher. January 5th is my birthday, you know. Here we go.” said Telence. 

 

“The pitcher is winding up. The first pitch!” said The game, Star platinum swung the bat missing as Atum threw the ball.

 

“What?” said Joseph.

 

“Strike one!” said the game. 

 

“Hey, Jotaro. What did you just do? You swung the bat before the pitcher even threw the ball! Hey, Jotaro. What are you practicing your swing for? No. Is this the first time you've played this game? Have you even played video games before? Answer me, Jotaro!” said Joseph.

 

“Relax. I know how to play baseball. I'll figure out the game's controls as I go.” said Jotaro.

 

“What? Your timing is totally off! Your swings are pathetic! This is your first time playing, isn't it?” said Joseph.

 

Atum threw the ball and Star Platinum missed again.

 

“Strike two!” said the game. 

 

“Now you swung the bat after the catcher caught the ball! You have no clue what you're doing!

 You've never played a video game before, have you?” said Joseph.

 

“Strike! Batter out!” said the game. Quit messing around, Jotaro! Stop trying to act so cool! You bet your soul! There's no backing out!” said Joseph gripping Jotaro’s jacket.

 

“Good grief. This is when you're supposed to cheer for me. Like "It's only the first inning. The game's just started. You can do it, Jotaro." Like that. ” said Jotaro. 

 

“What are you thinking? Star Platinum's reflexes mean nothing if you don't know the first thing

about video games. Do you honestly think you can beat him? What's your plan, Jotaro? What's going on in that head of yours? “ said Joseph, shaking him.

 

“Jotaro. If you're trying to trick me by pretending to be an amateur, it's not going to work. I'd never let my guard down, not even against a child! I've bet a soul, and I will not hold back.” said Telence.

 

“Old man. I have no plans. My only "plan" is to knock the nose straight off the condescending, over-inflated douchebag taking up space beside me. All I care about is getting Kakyoin's soul back.” said Jotaro pointing at Telence.

 

“Say what you'd like. It's still the top of the first inning, and you have one out. There's still more games to play. And remember, if you fall more than eleven points behind, you lose.” said Telence.

 

“Second batter, number three.Strike!” said the game.

 

“He's getting worse! He was over 40 centimeters above the ball when he swung!” said Joseph.

 

“Strike two!” said the game.

 

“Not even close!” said Joseph.

 

“Strike three! You're out! “ said the game.

 

“It's all over. He's no competition for him. It's like the high school baseball champs going against the tea ceremony club. It's pathetic.” said Joseph. 

 

“Strike! Strike two!” said the game.

 

“It looks like he really is a beginner. This is too easy! In the same way that a judo pro can gauge his opponent's skill simply by looking at the way he wears his gi, I can tell Jotaro is a complete video game novice! But I will never let my guard down. I know every batter's weakness in this game. Next will be a low pitch to the outside. I'll throw my best pitch, the four-seam fastball, and strike him out!” thought Telence. 

 

“First inning, two outs, two strikes, no fouls. Here comes my next pitch.” said Telence.

 

“Go ahead. I pretty much got the hang of batting now.” said Jotaro.

 

“What did he just say? "Got the hang of it"? What? He can't have. What is he talking about? What does he mean?” thought Telence. As Star Platinum hit the ball, sending it out of the park.

 

“What?” said Telence.

 

“Jotaro!” said Joseph, smiling.

 

“Good. This game is pretty fun.” said Jotaro. 

 

“Huh? It can't be. It's going. The ball is still going!” said Joseph.

 

“What did he say just now? He just "got the hang of batting now"? Got the hang of it? Got the hang of it? Got the hang of it?” said Telence.

 

“Oh Yeah It's good! You've got to be kidding me! No way!” said Joseph laughing.

 

“Home run!” said the screen.

 

“A home run!” said Joseph laughing.

 

“Jotaro! What did you just say? "I got the hang of it"? Did you really say, "I pretty much got the hang of batting"?” said Telence, slapping the table.

 

“I'm not going to say it again,” said Jotaro. 

 

“He was a beginner. He learned how to swing with just eight pitches? Jotaro Kujo has all the speed and dexterity of Star Platinum. Now I know why Master Dio finds him to be problematic. Now I know why my brother lost.” thought Telence picked up his controller. 

 

“Interesting. I couldn't have asked for a more fitting opponent. But revealing your talents so early in the game, that, my friend, is a mistake you will regret.The game continues, Jotaro.” thought Telence.

 

Atum threw the ball as Star Platinum hit the ball out of the park.

 

“He did it! He did it again! Another home run! You scored four runs in the first inning! Looks like you've got this game in the bag, Jotaro! Keep it up! Keep going! Hey, D'Arby. I know you'll turn a deaf ear to me, but I'll say it anyway cause I'm a nice guy. If you return Kakyoin's soul and take us to Dio, we'll spare your life.” said Joseph walking over to D’arby.

 

“My brother was a master gambler and a genius con artist. Yet he never said, "Terrence, let's play a game of poker." Not even once. Why do you think that is? When I was fifteen, I caught my brother making a move on my girlfriend. He was ten years older than me, and I beat him to a bloody pulp. I broke his ribs and kicked him until he vomited blood. The last thing he ever said to me was, "I'm sorry." Do you know why?” said Telence.

 

“Cut to the chase” said Joseph.

 

“Ever since we were kids, my brother knew he could never beat me. And there's a reason for that. Right now, you may appear confident, hitting home run after home run. But you feel a sense of unease, just like my brother did all those years ago. My prowess worries you, doesn't it? You're thinking, "No. Maybe. It can't be." Right, Jotaro?” said Telence.

 

“What are you talking about?” said Joseph.

 

“I'm changing pitchers! Number 15 is out. Number 7 is in. Number 77 is a power pitcher with

a maximum pitch speed of 165 km/h. I'll also tell you my pitch. Number 77 will throw a forkball

right down the middle!” said Telence.

 

“What? He's declaring what he's throwing?” said Joseph, surprised. 

 

“A forkball right down the middle. Do you believe me or not?” said Joseph

 

“Jotaro, he's just trying to shake your confidence. Just ignore him!” said Joseph. 

 

“Throw the ball, D'Arby.” said Jotaro.

 

“To believe or not to believe?” said Telence.

 

Atum threw a ball. 

 

“It's coming right at him!  It's a fastball! Is it going to change direction? What's going to happen? He swung! Jotaro bet on the forkball! But it's not changing direction! It's a fastball!” said Joseph. Star Platinum swung and hit the ball.

 

“He hit the bottom of the ball!” said joseph. Atum caught the ball.

 

“Out! First inning! Three outs! Change!” said the game.

 

FIRST INNING

 

“You idiot! You fell for it? You swung for a forkball!” said Joseph.

 

“No. He already knew I would swing for a forkball. He knew before he threw the ball,

so he switched to a fastball. And he's right. I've been worried ever since we stepped foot into this mansion. He somehow knew that Star Platinum would throw a left punch.” said Jotaro.

 

“That's impossible! Are you trying to tell me he can read your mind?” said Joseph.

 

“It's my turn at bat. This will be a home run. I'll hit a home run right into the left-field bleachers.” said Telence.

 

“Old man. You're sure the game and console are good, right?” said Jotaro.

 

“I'm positive. And I haven't seen him make any funny moves either.” said Joseph.

 

“Then the secret is his Stand. His Stand doesn't just take souls. He has another ability. I'm going to aim for it. Now I'll get to the bottom of this.” thought Jotaro.

 

“What? He's going to try to hit the batter on purpose?” thought Joseph. 

 

“Where might you be aiming now? An inside pitch? Will you throw it high? Or low? Are you planning some sort of trick?” said Telence.

 

“What? He pulled back the second Jotaro threw the ball! He knew exactly what was going to happen! There's no way he could have done that without reading Jotaro's mind.” said Joseph.

 

“Home run!” said the game.

 

“That's one run,” said Telence.

 

“We've faced all kinds of opponents, but never one who could read our minds. If he can really read our minds, then it doesn't matter how smart or strong we think we are. We don't stand a chance! Jotaro, what are you going to do?” thought Joseph. Telence Laughed. 

 

BOTTOM OF THE FIRST

 

“He's declaring another home run,” said Joseph.

 

“Let's see. Will it be an outside pitch? Or are you going to aim low? Perhaps a fastball? Four to two.” said T'arby. Telence laughed. 

 

Jotaro moved the ball to atums knee cap. Star Platinum threw the ball. As Atum swung the wall.

 

“Home run” said The screen,

 

“Four to two” said Telence

 

“A person's body language and the surrounding environment can sometimes help predict an opponent's next move. But never perfectly. His Stand predicts Jotaro's pitch with 100% accuracy. And technically he's not cheating! Another home run! It's four to three! How do we stop him from reading our minds? How?” thought Joseph.

 

“I'll be in the lead in no time. Now, will your next move be an inside pitch? A fastball? A high pitch? Perhaps a curveball? Oh, what do you have up your sleeve?” said Telence. Jotaro took off his hat, setting it on the tv.

 

“Your hat,” said Joseph.

 

“Heh, you fool. Do you honestly think I'd cheat like my brother?” said Telence.

 

“Jotaro, that's not it! Hiding your face with your hat won't help. He's not watching the reflection of the screen in your eyes. There's no way he can see what you're pressing or what pitch you're choosing. I've been watching him. That's not what's going on.” said Joseph.

 

“I'm sweating. That's why I took it off.” said Jotaro.

 

“Please hurry up and throw your next pitch. But I won't be sweating anymore. I'll tell you my next pitch. I'm throwing a high, outside fastball.” said Jotaro.

 

“What?” said Telence.

 

“What? What did you just say, Jotaro?” said Joseph.

 

“Just as I said. Losing your hearing, old man? I just told him my next pitch. I'm going to throw a high, outside fastball.” said Jotaro.

 

“Jotaro!” said Joseph, stepping back.

 

“To believe? Or not to believe? Not too bright, are you?” said Telence.

 

“My Stand can peer into your soul in the same way that a thermal imager detects an object's radiation. It doesn't matter what Jotaro may say, his soul cannot lie. Yes or no? Right or left? By analyzing your soul, I can see the answer to any yes-or-no question. Outside or inside? High or low? Fastball or curveball? My Stand is infallible. A high, outside fastball? Yes or no?

” thought Telence. 

 

Jotaro’s soul replied. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

 

“Jotaro is telling the truth. He's going to pitch a high, outside fastball. This is no ruse. What is he up to? He beat my brother by bluffing, but he thinks that will work with me? You fool!” thought Telence.

 

“Here it comes.” thought Jotaro. Star platinum threw the ball.

 

“Don't forget, you lose if you fall eleven runs behind.” said Telence. The ball curved.

 

“What? A curve! That wasn't a high, outside fastball!” T'arby said, shocked.

 

“And he hit it! But it's a grounder! Throw to first! He's out!” said the game. 

 

“I don't believe it. There was no way he wasn't throwing a high, outside fastball. No one's soul can lie. Not even the great Buddha's. Not even my brother's, the world's greatest con man!” thought Telence.

 

“Next is another high, outside fastball.” said Jotaro.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“He's not lying. He's serious!” thought Telence. 

 

“Jotaro, you don't intend to have me believe you're cheating right now, do you?” said Telence.

 

“I do! I do! I do! I do!” said Jotaro’s soul. 

 

“What? He's cheating?” thought Telence. 

 

“A low, inside forkball! Fly ball! The pitcher caught it! Out!” said the game.

 

“You cheated! Jotaro, You must've tampered with the console!” said Telence. 

 

“No! No! No! No! No! No!” said Jotaro’s soul. 

 

“What? So he didn't tamper with it?” thought Telence.

 

“I know you're cheating! Now come clean! No response. I have to ask a yes-or-no question!” thought Telence.

 

“Looks like you can read my thoughts only when it's a yes-or-no question. Like your brother used to say, it's not cheating if you aren't caught.” said Jotaro.

 

“It's not cheating if you aren't caught? How dare you? Do you know who you're talking to? Go ahead and pitch, Jotaro! I'll figure out your trick and take your soul!” shouted Telence.

 

“Now, then. Shall we continue? My next pitch will be. A high, outside fastball.” said Jotaro.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“Jotaro's soul isn't lying. He is genuinely going to pitch a high, outside fastball. I'll figure out how you're cheating! This ends now!” thought Telence.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“He hasn't changed his mind. It's still a "yes." He's going to throw it! Here it comes!” thought Telence.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“It's still a "yes." He threw a fastball!” thought Telence. 

 

“It tumbled! A forkball! What? It's a different pitch!” said Telence.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“Out! That's three outs! Change!” said the game.

 

“I don't get it! I can't figure out how he's cheating? Jotaro's soul kept saying he'd throw a fastball, but it curved! How is he deceiving me? “ thought Telence.

 

“You're done for, D'Arby.” said Jotaro.

 

“Shut up! It's the hat! Why did you take off your hat?” said Telence knocking the hat on the ground. 

 

“You've been cheating ever since you took that hat off! Move! I'm checking your station and controller.” said Telence as Jotaro got up and retrieved his hat. Telence looked moving the chair

 

“How did you do it? I don't suppose it has something to do with that hat, does it?’ said Telence.

 

“No! No! No! No!” said Jotaro’s soul. 

 

“The culprit is somewhere around here! You're using Star Platinum to cheat, aren't you? You're doing something, Jotaro! Admit it!” said Telence breathing heavily.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“I can read people's minds! And I can read Jotaro's thoughts! How does his mind throw the ball one way, but his body throws it another?” thought Telence wheezing.

 

“He, uh... looks like he's losing his youthful glow. He definitely doesn't look like a guy in his twenties anymore.” said Joseph.

 

“D'Arby, it's your turn. Hurry up and throw it.” said Jotaro. 

 

“Four to three… Only a one-point difference. I can beat him. I am a  video game genius! I cannot lose. I am a video game genius! I cannot lose. My mind is a steel trap. I've won every match! I'm invincible! A video game expert is an expert at life! You think you can shake my confidence?” thought Telence.

 

“It's in! It's a home run! Another run for the Jaguars! It's five to three!” said the game.

 

Kakyoin spirit went back into his body.

 

“No! I inadvertently released his soul!” said Telence scared 

 

“Kakyoin's soul just. He's conscious!” said Joseph walking over to Kakyoin smiling.

 

“No! I didn't admit defeat! It was an accident! Releasing his soul was a mistake!” said Telence. 

 

Jotaro stood up “If you released his soul, then that means  your soul admitted defeat.” said Jotaro leaving behind hermit purple intertwined in Jotaro’s controller.

 

“What? Joseph's Stand, he entwined it around the controller.” said Telence.

 

“Oh, whoops.” said Joseph, smirking.

 

“Something so idiotic. The cheat was. The one manipulating the controller. So Jotaro wasn't controlling it. It was you, Joseph Joestar!” siad Telence.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s and Joseph’s soul.

 

“That's right, D'Arby. I'm sure your brother would have figured it out a long time ago. By the way, old man. I'm glad you caught on to my secret idea.” said Jotaro as Telence collapsed. 

 

“Of course! I know exactly what you're thinking! You're my grandson! Come on, Kakyoin. Now… What to do with you?” said Joseph as Kakyoin stood up. They looked back.

 

“You have to forgive me! I gave you Kakyoin's soul back! Everything's back to normal now! We're good! Right?” said Telence bowing.

 

“If you want to know whether I'll forgive you, why don't you just read my mind?” said Jotaro.

 

“No! No! No! No! No!” said Jotaro’s soul. 

 

 “Tell me, will I hit you with my right fist or my left? Guess.” said Jotaro.

 

“Just get it over with. You'll use your right” said Telence. 

 

“No! No! No! No! No!” said Jotaro’s soul. 

 

“Your left fist?” said Telence. 

 

“No! No! No! No! No!” said Jotaro’s soul. 

 

“Both?” said Telence.

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” confirmed Jotaro’s soul.

 

“Are you going to do the "ora-ora" thing?” said Telence. 

 

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Just punch him already.” said Joseph touching his face.

 

With a battle cry that echoed, Star Platinum unleashed a relentless barrage of punches, each blow reverberating with the power and fury of Jotaro's indomitable will. "ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA!"

 

Sending Telence through the sky breaking the wall. 

 

 Telence D'Arby: Out of commission!

 

“Looks like we broke through some sort of wall. That's our ticket out of here, Jotaro! Kakyoin!” said Joseph. 

 

“Good grief.” replied Jotaro. 

 

Chapter 42: Cell awakens

Age 738, Monday January 16th 1989. 

 

The pit closed. Bardock and the Saiyans turned to see the front door cracked open. “This is where the other dragon balls are,” said Bulma as she stuck her head in. She froze. The others walked in. Bardock and Raditz's eyes met. Raditz smiled as he ran up to Bardock.

 

"Bardock! Father! I can't believe it!" Raditz exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and joy. He embraced his father tightly, the usually stoic Saiyan showing rare emotion.

 

Bardock, slightly taken aback, patted his son's back awkwardly. "Raditz," he acknowledged, his voice gruff but warm. "It's good to see you."

 

Bulma, recovering from her initial shock, surveyed the scene with wide eyes. "So, this is your father, Raditz?" she asked, a bit of awe in her voice.

 

Raditz nodded, stepping back from Bardock but still beaming. "Yeah, this is Bardock. The toughest Saiyan I know."

 

Bardock chuckled, a rare smile crossing his face. "Flattery won't get you anywhere, boy. But I'm glad you're here." His expression turned serious as he looked around. 

 

A roar filled the area. Prince Vegeta came through the door followed by Chi-chi, Turles, Cabba, Tarble and the Blonde Haired Launch. “So you have come to your death, and you brought the Dragon Balls with you.” said an old voice from up ahead. As four figures came into the light. drum, Ukulele, Piano, and king Piccolo stood there. Avdol, Polnareff, Sadao, Hol Horse, and Iggy sneak by them leaving the aliens alone. “Hand them over and I won't kill you,” said King Piccolo leaning on his staff. As Drum, Ukulele, Piano cracked their knuckles. Nobody moved. King Piccolo got impatient. 

 

Leek, Borgos, Shugesh, Tora, Bardock, Fasha, Taro, Nappa, Zorn, Beets, and Paragus got ready to fight, forming a semi-circle around the children. “We won't hand them over, Piccolo. If you want them, you'll have to go through us," said Bardock.

 

King Piccolo's eyes narrowed, his grip on his staff tightening. "So be it," he hissed. He motioned to his minions. "Drum, Ukulele, Piano, take them down!"

 

With a battle cry, the Saiyans Charged forward. The room erupted into chaos as fists flew and energy blasts illuminated the dark chamber. Bardock and Raditz stood side by side, their combined strength making them a formidable duo. Vegeta and Turles fought with brutal efficiency, their royal bloodline evident in their combat prowess.

 

Raditz, standing beside his father, launched a barrage of energy blasts at Piano, who deftly dodged and countered with his own attacks. The two exchanged a flurry of blows, each trying to gain the upper hand.

 

King Piccolo watched the battle with a sneer, his confidence unshaken. "You're all fools," he said, his voice carrying over the din of battle. "The Dragon Balls will be mine, and there's nothing you can do to stop it."

 

As the fight intensified, Bardock and his comrades pushed themselves to their limits. Bardock's determination to protect his son and their allies fueled his every move, each punch and kick a testament to his unyielding spirit.

 

"Raditz, stay close!" Bardock shouted over the chaos, his eyes never leaving the battlefield.

 

"I'm right here, Father!" Raditz responded, his voice steady despite the turmoil around them. "We can do this together!"

 

With a surge of power, the Saiyans unleashed their full potential, their combined strength overwhelming Piccolo's minions. Drum, Ukulele, and Piano fell one by one, their defeated forms scattered across the battlefield.

 

King Piccolo's sneer faltered as he realized his minions had been bested. He stepped forward, his aura flaring with malevolent energy. "You've forced my hand," he growled. "Now you'll face my true power!"

 

Before he could make a move, a tail wrapped around his neck, and a needle plunged into it. King Piccolo felt himself growing weaker as the moisture and life force drained from his body, flowing through the needle and tail into the shadows.

 

“Hmm, delicious,” said a voice belonging to the tail. Its three-toed feet stepped into the light. “The androids should be arriving any time now,” continued the voice. Two figures ran into view—a blonde-haired girl and a black-haired boy around seventeen.

 

“Who are these people, Lapis?” asked the girl.

 

“Look out!” shouted Bardock as the tail transformed into a tube, sucking both Lapis and Lazuli up at the same time.

 

Before anyone could react, the mysterious figure stepped into view. He was a green, insect-like creature with a beak for a mouth and an aura of menace. Suddenly, he began to transform. His body started to elongate, growing taller and more imposing. The three-toed feet morphed and reshaped themselves, hardening and transforming into sleek, humanoid shoes. His beak retracted and smoothed out, evolving into a more refined, almost regal face.

 

As his transformation continued, his exoskeleton shifted and adjusted, becoming more symmetrical and polished. His eyes sharpened, exuding intelligence and cold calculation. Muscles rippled under his newly formed skin, and his wings spread out behind him before folding neatly against his back.

 

The creature that had once been an imperfect, monstrous bug had now become something far more powerful and terrifying: Perfect Cell, a pinnacle of biological engineering and raw power. Remarkably, his appearance bore a striking resemblance to Dio, one of his genetic donors. The sharp features, the confident and almost arrogant expression, and the formidable presence were all reminiscent of Dio, adding an extra layer of fear to his newly perfected form.

 

“My name is Perfect Cell. I am made up of Fasha, as well as Dio, King Piccolo and finally Joseph Joestar. As well as all the stand users you fought along the way.” said Perfect cell. 

 

“Impossible” said Bardock.  

 

Perfect Cell laughed, his voice dripping with malice. "Oh, it's very possible. And now, you'll face a power unlike anything you've ever encountered."

 

With that the mansion began shaking as Perfect cell began screaming as he took off breaking through the ceiling. “Goodbye, see you at the family barbeque.“ said Perfect cell. 

 

“Everyone to New Vegeta,” said Bardock as the adults blasted off leaving Prince Vegeta, Tarble, Cabba, Turles, Chi-chi, Bulma, Raditz and Launch behind. “Please help me” said the drained husk of king piccolo still alive. “Why should we help you,” said Prince Vegeta. “If he dies, Kami dies too,” said Bulma. Prince Vegeta nodded. They dug through the remains of his children, finding the rest of the dragon balls. They walked over to King Piccolo. “We should probably take him to kami,” said Turles. Turles and Raditz grabbed King Piccolo Under each arm and headed off to the Lookout. 

 

Perfect Cell hovered over New Vegeta. “The others are catching up. I like a good show,” he said with a smirk. Suddenly, a loud yell echoed as something zoomed up from New Vegeta. Perfect Cell raised his arm just in time to block the incoming attack.

 

Broly snarled, his eyes wild with fury. “You’re mine!” he roared, activating his Stand, Iron Maiden. Instantly, reality around Perfect Cell began to distort, the air shimmering and warping as alternate paths and possibilities sprang into existence.

 

But Perfect Cell remained unfazed. "Impressive," he said, his voice calm amidst the chaos. "But you underestimate me."

 

With a flick of his wrist, U2 materialized beside him, its eyes glowing with an eerie light. The Stand's adaptive abilities kicked in, sensing the changes wrought by Iron Maiden.

 

"Let's see how you handle this," Perfect Cell murmured, activating U2's time manipulation. The world around him froze for a brief moment, a critical window where he could act without interference.

 

In that frozen instant, U2 extended its claws, slashing through the distorted reality, aiming to counteract the divergence induced by Iron Maiden. The powerful energy manipulation capability of U2 allowed it to cut through the alternate paths, aiming straight for Broly.

 

As time resumed, Broly staggered, feeling the impact of Perfect Cell’s counterattack. The surrounding reality struggled to stabilize, caught between the divergence induced by Iron Maiden and the adaptive force of U2.

 

"You're strong, Broly," Perfect Cell admitted, "but I am the ultimate being, forged from the greatest warriors and minds. Your reality manipulation won't save you."

 

Broly snarled again, attempting to push Iron Maiden's powers further, but U2’s strategic insight and adaptability kept countering his efforts. 

The others caught up as Perfect Cell gripped an unconscious Broly. "Let go of my son," demanded Paragus, his voice filled with a mix of anger and desperation.

"Fine," replied Cell nonchalantly, tossing Broly aside like a stuffed animal. Fasha darted forward, catching Broly before he hit the ground.

Perfect Cell turned his attention back to the group, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Shall we crack a few eggs?" he said with a smirk, pointing a finger at the nearby Shamoan guard post.

Without waiting for a response, a beam of energy shot from his fingertip. The guard post exploded in a brilliant flash, the shockwave rippling through the air. Screams echoed as the building crumbled, killing several guards in the blast.

Fasha, still holding Broly, glared at Perfect Cell. "You monster," she spat, anger blazing in her eyes.

Perfect Cell shrugged, unaffected by her words. "A monster? Perhaps. But a powerful one. And in this world, power is all that matters."

Bardock stepped forward, his Stand, Porpoise Song, appearing beside him. "You're wrong," he said firmly. "Power isn't everything."

Perfect Cell's eyes narrowed as he assessed the newcomers. Bardock's Stand had a chilling presence, the ability to remove life and death itself. Fasha's Stand, The Name of the Game, crackled with an aura of causality-defying power. Nappa, Paragus, Shugesh, Taro, and Zorn stood ready with their own formidable Stands.

"Very well," Perfect Cell said, his tone dripping with amusement. "Let's see what you've got."

Bardock raised his hand, and Porpoise Song moved forward, its presence unsettling. "Let's see if you can handle this," Bardock muttered.

Before Perfect Cell could react, Porpoise Song unleashed its power, aiming to remove the very concepts of life and death from him. The air around Perfect Cell shimmered as reality itself seemed to buckle.

But Perfect Cell wasn't about to go down without a fight. "U2!" he roared, his Stand appearing beside him, adapting rapidly to counter the threat. The energy of life and death swirled around him, but U2's ability to adapt and regenerate kept him anchored to existence.

"Impressive," Perfect Cell said, a glint of respect in his eyes. "But not enough."

Fasha stepped forward, her Stand, The Name of the Game, already in motion. Effects began to manifest around Perfect Cell without any discernible cause—walls of energy, sudden gravitational shifts, and bursts of light.

Perfect Cell gritted his teeth, feeling the strain. "Clever," he admitted. "But you're still playing by my rules."

Nappa, with Classic Man, unleashed a surge of power that defied magical explanation. Paragus's Cosmic Castaway manipulated cold fusion forces, creating a deadly field around Perfect Cell. Shugesh's Mercenary filled the battlefield with lifelike holograms, disorienting and distracting. Taro's Loaded Gun summoned weapons from the stormy sky, while Zorn's Me Against the World took control of nearby enemies, turning them against Perfect Cell.

Despite the overwhelming odds, Perfect Cell fought back with relentless determination. His Stand, U2, adapted to each new threat, countering the barrage of abilities.

The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of Stands and powers, each side pushing their limits. In the end, it would come down to strategy, resolve, and the willingness to risk everything for victory. The warriors of New Vegeta knew they had to give it their all to protect their home from the ultimate threat that Perfect Cell represented.

Paragus's Stand, Cosmic Castaway, manipulated the forces of cold fusion. He created fields of energy and electricity, sending waves of power at Perfect Cell. The ground around Cell sizzled and crackled with raw nuclear energy.

"Feel the power of the stars," Paragus roared.

U2 absorbed and redirected the energy, the air shimmering with the intensity of their clash. "You're going to have to do better than that," Perfect Cell taunted.

Shugesh's Stand, Mercenary, filled the battlefield with holograms that were indistinguishable from reality. These illusions moved and sounded like the real thing, confusing and distracting Perfect Cell.

"Can you tell what's real and what's not?" Shugesh called out.

Perfect Cell's eyes darted around, U2 trying to detect and dispel the illusions. "A clever trick, but it won't last," he snarled.

Taro's Stand, Loaded Gun, drew upon the stormy weather, creating weapons imbued with the power of the elements. He launched a barrage of lightning-infused projectiles and wind-bladed attacks at Perfect Cell.

"Nature itself is my weapon," Taro declared.

Perfect Cell dodged and deflected the attacks, using U2's adaptive abilities to counter the elemental weapons. "Impressive, but not enough to defeat me," he said.

“I will play your game.” said Perfect Cell, spitting out cell Juniors. 

Zorn's Stand, Me Against the World, allowed him to possess multiple bodies at once. He took control of nearby enemies and even some of Perfect Cell's minions, turning them against their master.

"You can't fight on all fronts, Cell," Zorn warned, his voice echoing through his multiple hosts.

Perfect Cell scowled as he fought off the controlled bodies, U2 working to sever Zorn's connections. "Your persistence is admirable, but futile," he spat. 

The Moon-Shamonian guards stepped out of the destroyed guard post. They drew their weapons and like any good guards started shooting at Perfect cell. 

“Ah nuisances, always ruining my fun.” said Perfect Cell, turning his attention to the ground.  As the saiyan’s attacks were absorbed by U2 or Perfect cell. 

Perfect Cell drew his finger and began shooting at the Moon-Shamonian’s killing them. 

In the medical building on New Vegeta, Jocha floated in her healing tank, the liquid around her humming with restorative energy. Her mind, however, was elsewhere, filled with visions of her friends being killed. The tank began to shake violently as Jocha's anger and desperation reached a peak.

Nearby, Kakarot and Caulifla stirred in their tanks, reacting to the same disturbance. Suddenly, Jocha's tank exploded, sending shards of glass and healing fluid in all directions. An immense energy radiated from her as she stepped out, her body surrounded by a vibrant, golden aura.

She had eaten the Totino pizza rolls that plagued her dreams, and in defeating the fever, she had unlocked her Stand, No Doubt / I'm Just a Girl. Her Stand appeared beside her, an ethereal, humanoid figure with celestial armor and vibrant, shifting colors.

Jocha's hair started to turn golden as she ascended to Super Saiyan, her anger fueling her transformation. "I won't let you hurt my friends," she growled, her eyes blazing with determination.

Perfect Cell turned to face the new threat, his eyes narrowing as he sensed Jocha's immense power. "Another Saiyan," he muttered. "And a Super Saiyan at that. This should be interesting."

Jocha's Stand, No Doubt, activated its abilities in quick succession. Zenith Surge kicked in, exponentially increasing her power with the pain and fury she felt for her friends. She activated the Ethereal Guardian which formed a protective shield around her, ready to deflect any incoming attacks.

With a swift motion, Jocha closed the distance between herself and Perfect Cell. Her Temporal Echo ability allowed her to perceive time differently, giving her unparalleled reflexes. She dodged Cell's initial attacks effortlessly, her movements a blur.

"You think you can match me?" Perfect Cell taunted, launching a barrage of energy blasts. But Jocha's Ethereal Guardian absorbed the attacks, the shield shimmering with radiant energy.

"You'll pay for what you've done," Jocha declared, her voice filled with unshakable resolve. She unleashed a powerful punch, her Zenith Surge boosting her strength to unimaginable levels. The impact sent Perfect Cell flying, his body skidding across the ground.

Cell quickly recovered, his Stand, U2, working to adapt and counter Jocha's overwhelming power. But Jocha wasn't finished. Her Stand activated Unity Wave, synchronizing her energy with her allies. Bardock, Fasha, Nappa, Paragus, Shugesh, Taro, and Zorn felt a surge of power and resilience, their Stands invigorated by Jocha's energy.

With their combined strength, the warriors of New Vegeta launched a coordinated assault. Bardock's Porpoise Song, Fasha's The Name of the Game, Nappa's Classic Man, Paragus's Cosmic Castaway, Shugesh's Mercenary, Taro's Loaded Gun, and Zorn's Me Against the World all attacked in unison.

Perfect Cell struggled to fend off the relentless barrage. Even with U2's adaptability, he was being overwhelmed. Jocha's presence on the battlefield was a turning point, her Stand's abilities tipping the scales in favor of the defenders.

As Cell attempted to launch a desperate counterattack, Jocha activated Healing Touch, quickly recovering from any injuries she sustained. Her energy levels remained high, her determination unwavering.

"Let's end this," Jocha said, her Stand glowing with an intense light. She channeled all her power into a final attack, her allies doing the same. The combined might of their Stands created a devastating energy wave that engulfed Perfect Cell.

U2 tried to adapt, but it was too late. The sheer force of the attack overwhelmed him, Perfect Cell let out a cough as Lapis and Lazuli were expelled and with a final, defiant roar,  Cell was obliterated, his body disintegrating into nothingness.

The battlefield fell silent as the dust settled. Jocha and her friends stood victorious, the threat of Perfect Cell finally eliminated. They had faced unimaginable odds and emerged stronger, their bonds and determination carrying them through.

"We did it," Bardock said, his voice filled with relief and pride. "We protected our home. Jocha, are you the legend, your power. It’s higher than Frieza's.” said Bardock. 

"We did it," Bardock said, his voice filled with relief and pride. "We protected our home. Jocha, your power... It’s higher than Frieza's."

Jocha looked down for a moment, reflecting on the battles she had fought and the friends she had lost and gained along the way. "I'm no legend," she replied softly. "I'm just someone who refused to give up, no matter how impossible things seemed. But together, we can create our own legends."

Bardock's stern expression softened as he looked at his daughter with immense pride. "You're right," he said, pulling Jocha into a warm embrace. "I'm proud of you, Jocha."

Jocha returned the hug, feeling the weight of their victory and the hope for the future. "I have to do this one thing," she said, determination sparking in her eyes as she broke the embrace and flew down to the injured.

Summoning No Doubt, her Stand radiated a calming aura as it began to heal the injured with Healing Touch. Jocha moved quickly and efficiently, saving every guard just in time. The glow from No Doubt's abilities washed over the battlefield, mending wounds and restoring vitality.

As the last of the injured were healed, Jocha stood amidst the recovered soldiers and allies. They looked at her with gratitude and newfound respect, their spirits lifted by her unyielding courage and compassion.

Bardock watched from a distance, his heart swelling with pride. "She's something special," he murmured to himself, a rare smile crossing his face.

Jocha floated back up, rejoining her father and the rest of their Family The sense of camaraderie and hope was palpable, the air filled with the promise of a brighter future.

Prince Vegeta, Tarble, Cabba, Turles, Chi-chi, Bulma, Raditz and Launch landed onto the lookout. As King Piccolo was set on the ground. Mr. Popo and Kami came out of the lookout. “Good he’s here. Let's seal him away again.” said Kami. “No, anything but that, Please I will change, Do you know how it feels to be left alone with your thoughts, I am weak and old.” begged King Piccolo. “I am not going to fall for your tricks again,” said Kami.  Kami walked back into the lookout. King Piccolo turned to the children. “Kill me, please kill me.” Piccolo Begged. 

Prince Vegeta and the others looked at each other, unsure of how to respond to King Piccolo's desperate plea. Chi-Chi, only four years old, clung to Bulma's hand, her wide eyes filled with confusion and fear.

Prince Vegeta, though only seven, stepped forward with a determined look. "We're not here to kill you," he said firmly. "We're here to make sure you can't hurt anyone else."

King Piccolo's eyes, filled with despair, darted between the children and Mr. Popo, who stood silent and watchful. "You don't understand," Piccolo rasped. "I've had centuries to reflect on my actions. Being sealed away is a fate worse than death."

Mr. Popo's expression softened slightly, but he remained resolute. "You brought this upon yourself, King Piccolo. You must face the consequences of your actions."

Tarble, Cabba, Turles, Raditz, and Launch stood back, observing the exchange with mixed emotions. Turles, the oldest, crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes. "If you're truly remorseful, you should accept your punishment."

In a last-ditch effort, King Piccolo turned to the children, his eyes pleading. "Wait! What if I produce an egg, and you raise it to be good? Then you can kill me. I wouldn't be connected to Kami anymore," he proposed, his voice a mix of hope and fear.

Raditz, who had been silent until now, nodded. "If it means he won't be a threat anymore, it's worth considering."

King Piccolo's eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope as he saw the uncertainty in the children's faces. "Please, give me this chance to atone," he begged. "Raise my offspring to be good, and end my existence. It’s the only way I can truly make amends."

Prince Vegeta turned to Mr. Popo and Kami, who had been watching closely. "What do you think?" he asked, seeking their wisdom.

Kami sighed, his stern demeanor wavering slightly. "If we take this path, it will be a heavy responsibility," he said slowly. "But it may be the only way to ensure a future free from Piccolo's evil."

Mr. Popo nodded in agreement. "We will guide you in this endeavor if you choose to accept it," he said, his voice gentle but firm.

The young warriors huddled together, discussing the proposition in hushed tones. Finally, Prince Vegeta turned back to King Piccolo. "We'll do it," he announced. "But know this—if you try to deceive us, we won't hesitate to end you."

King Piccolo nodded fervently. "I understand. Thank you for giving me this chance," he said, relief washing over his features.

With that, King Piccolo began the process of producing an egg, his body straining with the effort. The children watched in awe and apprehension as the egg emerged, glowing with a faint light.

Prince Vegeta stepped forward and gently picked up the egg, cradling it carefully. "We'll raise it to be good," he promised. "And then, we'll end your life as you asked."

King Piccolo closed his eyes, a tear slipping down his cheek. "Thank you," he whispered. "May this be the beginning of a new era." 

As the young warriors prepared to fulfill their promise, a solemn atmosphere settled over the lookout. King Piccolo's eyes were filled with a mix of fear, resignation, and a glimmer of hope as he watched them.

Prince Vegeta, still holding the egg, looked around at his comrades. "Who will do it?" he asked, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of apprehension.

Turles, the oldest and most experienced, stepped forward. "I'll do it," he said firmly. "This is not a burden you should carry, Prince."

The others nodded in agreement, recognizing the weight of the act. Turles approached King Piccolo, who knelt on the ground, ready to accept his fate.

King Piccolo looked up at Turles, his eyes filled with a strange mixture of gratitude and sorrow. "Thank you," he whispered. "Make sure my offspring grows up to be everything I couldn't."

Turles nodded, his expression serious. He raised his hand, gathering energy for the final blow. "I'll make it quick," he promised.

With a swift, decisive motion, Turles released the energy, striking King Piccolo with precision. The blast was powerful and clean, ending King Piccolo's life instantly. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

The children stood in silence, processing the gravity of what had just happened. Prince Vegeta held the egg tightly, a new determination in his eyes. "We will honor this promise," he said, looking at his friends and allies. "We will raise this child to be good, and ensure a future free from Piccolo's evil."

Prince Vegeta looked down at the warm, faintly glowing egg in his hands. The weight of their promise felt more tangible than the object itself. He was a prince, a warrior, not a... caretaker. The practicalities of their vow suddenly seemed daunting.

He turned to the silent, solemn figures of Kami and Mr. Popo. "This is your domain," Vegeta stated, his voice losing its royal edge for a moment, revealing the uncertainty of a child faced with an impossible task. "We made a vow to raise it, but we haven't the first idea how. Nor do we have the time. Our path is one of training and combat."

Kami stepped forward, his ancient eyes fixed on the egg. A profound sadness and a flicker of something else—connection, responsibility, hope—warred within them.

"You are right, Prince Vegeta," Kami said, his voice a low rumble. "The task is mine more than any other's. This child... is a part of me. The last living piece of the Nameless Namekian who became both myself and the demon you just destroyed. His upbringing requires a wisdom and patience that battle cannot provide."

Mr. Popo nodded, his usual serene smile absent. "The Lookout will be its home. It is the only place where it can be shielded from the influences of the world below and learn the balance necessary to overcome its inherited nature."

Vegeta didn't hesitate. He held the egg out to Kami. "Then we entrust it to you. Raise it to be good. That was the bargain."

Kami accepted the egg, cradling it with a reverence that surprised the young Saiyans. The connection between them was almost palpable—a divine being holding the mortal egg of his own other half.

"It will be done," Kami vowed, not to the children, but to the memory of the being they once were. "He will be taught. He will be guided. He will be given the choice that his father was denied. This, I swear."

With the matter settled, a tangible relief passed through the group. The immense, unfamiliar burden had been passed to capable hands. Their promise was still being honored, just not in the way they had initially imagined. As they turned their focus back to training and their own survival, the fate of Piccolo's offspring became a matter for the Sacred Lookout, a story unfolding separately from their own.

Chapter 43: Vanilla Ice’s Cream

Age 738, Monday January 16th 1989. 

 

Vanilla ice bowed outside Dio’s closed door. “Forgive me for disturbing you, master, but as I'm sure you are already aware, about ten minutes ago, Joestar and his comrades infiltrated the manor. I must also inform you that D'Arby has been defeated.

 

“D'Arby was a genius. With such competence and acumen, D'Arby should have won. Why do you think he suffered defeat? Come in, Vanilla Ice.” said Dio. 

 

“As you wish.” said Vanilla Ice, opening the doors revealing dio reading a book.

 

“The Joestars are unconditionally prepared to sacrifice their own lives in order to save their family. Kakyoin and the other two, What were their names? Ah, yes, Avdol and Polnareff are willing to die to destroy me. They believe running from me would mean running from themselves. Such fools. But that is their strength. D'Arby may have sworn his loyalty to me, but he was not prepared to die on my behalf. That is why, at the edge of glory, he could not clinch victory. For all eternity, D'Arby will remain in ignorance. Ice.” said Dio, getting the attention of him as he pushed up his hair from his neck.

 

“Look at the scar on my neck. Jonathan Joestar's body is still rejecting me. But all it takes is the blood of one more soul. The body will become mine, and the wound will heal. Ice, Will you give me your life's blood?” said Dio.

 

“Yes, master. With pleasure. What is mine is yours!” said Vanilla ice getting out a bowl summoning Cream who sliced off Vanilla ice’s head. 

 

“You beheaded yourself. Most splendid. But Vanilla Ice, I cannot accept the blood of such a loyal servant. I shall heal my wound with another's blood.“ said Dio getting off his bed. Dio Crouching down as he pierced his right wrist. Blood oozed down his arm.

 

“You must live. To your rebirth. Your resolve shall secure your victory.” as Dio’s blood mixed with Vanilla ice’s. Both of their bodies healed. As Vanilla Ice woke and stood.  “Dio, my lord.” said Vanilla Ice.

 

“One's own body is always best. You are ready. Take care of them, Vanilla Ice.” said Dio, turning away.

 

“Lord Dio. I will not let you down. I promise, I shall destroy every one of them. ” said Vanilla Ice, summoning Cream as his stand swallowed its user, putting him into a pocket dimension. Before Cream swallowed itself whole, disappearing in a purple portal and  going through the wall leaving behind a hole.  

 

“You need not help with the door.Your Stand can completely vanish from this dimension. Vanilla Ice” said Dio.

 

“The ten minutes are up. Mister Joestar said to set the mansion ablaze, but we are saying we go in after them and sneak by this confrontation.” said Avdol gesturing toward King Piccolo and the Saiyans.

 

“Yeah.” siad Polnareff.

 

“Before we proceed, there's something I have to tell you, Polnareff. If you lose your way or are injured and can't go on, I will not save you. Iggy, Sadao the same goes for you. I know it sounds cruel, but we've come here to defeat Dio. If I become injured or separated from you, promise me you won't attempt to save me either. You must think of your own safety first and foremost. We can't let ourselves get killed trying to save one another.” said Avdol kneeling down.

 

“Yeah, I got it, Avdol. If we get out of here alive, you'd better treat me to a mind-blowing feast of dinner,” said Polnareff.

 

“I'll treat you all to it.” said Avdol, gripping Polnareff’s and Sadao’s hands. 

 

Sadao Kujo adjusted his hat, his face serious. “Avdol's right. We need to focus on the mission. But let's make sure we fight smart. No unnecessary risks. Stay sharp, and we might just get through this.”

 

“All right, let's go. Silver Chariot!” said Polnareff. Silver chariot tapped the floor checking for traps. As all of them peered through the various arches. As there were stairs and many Arches. 

 

“Hey, What should we do? It looks like it goes on forever.” said Polnareff. 

 

“It’s a stand of illusion,” said Hol Horse. 

 

“I know Mister Joestar told us to set the mansion on fire, but this structure is an immense labyrinth. Setting it alight would put us all in grave danger. Instead. Magician's Red!” said Avdol. 

 

Magician’s Red produced a flame with six small flames that floated down the stairs.

 

“The flames detect lifeforms. They will sense anything that breathes, human or animal. They can even detect cutaneous respiration and minute movements. They will also sense a Stand's energy. The flames will lead the way.” said Avdol. They followed the Flame.

 

“Why are there six flames?” said Sadao. 

 

“There is a flame for each of the four directions, as well as ones for the space above and below us. If something is hidden within fifteen meters, regardless of size, the flames will detect its presence. Mister Joestar and the others were pulled below us. Let's head down.” said Avdol as all five walked down the steps. One of the six flames sputtered.

 

“The flames already picked up something. There's something in front of us, to the left.” said Avdol.

 

“What?” said Polnareff.

 

“The Fool!” thought Iggy as the sand formed his Stand. The Fool rushed at a pillar cutting it. The pillar broke as it sliced across Kenny G. Kenny G fell onto the ground

 

“Hey. Who is this guy?” said Polnareff. 

 

“His name is Kenny G,” said Hol Horse.

 

“Look around us,” said Sadao.

 

“Huh?” said Polnareff.

 

“The maze! It's gone! His Stand created this illusion. When Iggy slashed him, it vanished.” said Avdol.

 

Name, Kenny G. Defeated without resistance!

 

“The mansion is back to normal. For now, at least, the flames aren't detecting anything.” said Avdol leaning against the pillar. He mover his hand as he spotted an engraving. 

 

“HE WHO READS THIS CARVING AND TURNS ABACK SHALL PERISH!” shouted Avdol, surprised. 

 

“The flames don't sense anything. Iggy hasn't picked up anything, either. What is this thing?” said Avdol as Cream materialized behind them.

 

“Impossible! My flames and Iggy's nose didn't sense it! Where did it come from? Polnareff! Sadao! Hol Horse! Iggy! Look out!”” said Avdol, pushing the four out of the way. As the void swallowed Avdol Leaving behind his two arms. 

 

The impact flung everyone into a wall. “Hey, Avdol! Where are you? What was that just now? Whose arms are those? Hey, Avdol! Where are you? Avdol! Where are you? Avdol! Avdol!” cried Polnareff spotting Avdol’s arms as Cream picked them up. “Avdol. has been disintegrated. He is dead. Beyond my jaws lies an endless void. A dark dimension unto which my own understanding reaches not.” said Cream eating them.

 

“What is that thing? Where did it come from? Why didn't Avdol's flames sense it? Hey, Iggy! You couldn't smell him with your nose? Answer me! I don't believe you. It's impossible. Avdol can't be dead. You lie!” cried Polnareff.

 

Hol Horse screamed “Vanilla Ice and his stand cream! Run for your lives!” Hol Horse ran away. 

 

“Coward” Polnareff Spat. 

 

“You are next. Your arrogance will not last. One by one, each in his place, I shall strew your atomic fragments across the void.” said Vanilla Ice peering out from Cream’s mouth,

 

Sadao gritted his teeth and summoned his stand, Jazzman. “Big Band!” he commanded. Instantly, a jazz band appeared, their instruments at the ready. Sadao concentrated, activating the sub-ability, Casiopea. The music filled the enclosed space, creating audio-visual hallucinations synchronized with the melody.

 

Cream hesitated, momentarily disoriented by the sudden shift in the environment. Sadao seized the opportunity. “Jazzman, The Square!” A cube-shaped barrier formed around Cream, trapping it inside.

 

“Polnareff, Iggy, get ready!” shouted Sadao. He activated the sub-ability, Domino Line. The noise within the barrier grew louder, creating powerful sonic-boom-like wind blows. Cream started to struggle against the escalating noise and pressure.

 

“DROP OFF THE BASS!” Sadao roared. Jazzman unleashed a barrage of punches on Cream, amplifying the effects of Domino Line by tenfold. The barrier shook with the force of the attack.

 

Suddenly, Cream’s void form passed through the barrier, enveloping Sadao’s body. Sadao’s eyes widened in shock as the void began to consume him.

 

“No! Sadao!” shouted Polnareff, rushing forward but unable to reach him in time. The void swirled around Sadao, “Goodbye, Polnareff, Iggy. Jotaro I wish I was there for you. Holly, I wish that we could have another child together.” thought Sadao as he felt himself being pulled into the endless darkness.

 

Silver chariot slashed at Cream before Vanilla Ice could do anything.

 

“Polnareff's Stand can attack this swiftly? And at such distances? Astonishing.” said Vanilla Ice.

 

“Look over here, you good-for-nothing maggot!” said Polnareff. Silver Chariot slashed at Cream. Cream was wounded as he Disappeared.  

 

“What was that? When we broke through the mirage, I think I heard a wall collapse deep in the mansion.” said Joseph. 

 

“Do you think Avdol, Sadao and Polnareff?” said Kakyoin. 

 

“I know I hit him, but he's not dead. He cannibalized himself into the abyss. He and his Stand! Avdol, Sadao. You said it yourself. Polnareff! Iggy! Sadao! Look out! You told us to look out

for ourselves. You said you wouldn't save me. You liar! You've been meddling in other people's business ever since we set foot in India! Avdol! Why couldn't you just leave me alone?” said Polnareff, kneeling down as the pillar was broken where he stood. 

 

“If I hadn't ducked just now, I'd be a dead man. It's fate; something's telling me to carry on. Avdol and Sadao must be telling me to fight back.” said Polnareff. Cream’s void sphere came rushing at them. Polnareff dodged. As cream came back. “This room is way too dangerous. We've gotta get out of here, Iggy!” said Polnareff running through a door iggy following him. Polnareff closed the door as he put a couch and a dresser in front of the door.  

 

Polnareff and Iggy ran for it as Cream came through the door destroying everything.

 

“Come on, Iggy! Upstairs! We're going upstairs!” said Polnareff. Cream was chasing them, destroying walls as he came from the sides missing Polnareff and iggy. 

 

“The exit! That's the door we came in! But I can't leave. Avdol and Sadao sacrificed themself’s to save us. Because They believed in us, that we could defeat Dio. I can't... I won't let them down! I refuse to turn back like Hol Horse. I'm not running away. I'm running to get closer to Dio! And these stairs aren't going to slow me down!” said Polnareff as Iggy was inspired by his speech as they ran up the stairs by the door. 

 

“I expected him to dash out the door. Such a pity, Impressive. He managed a hit. Polnareff's mental fortitude emboldens him to conquer his own fears and face imminent death. I shall corner him and obliterate his body. There is no question. He is no match for my Stand.” said Vanilla Ice.

 

“His Stand's jaws are the gateway to an alternate dimension? A dark, unimaginable abyss. All I know is that he can move about our realm without making a sound, without leaving the faintest scent or sign of life. But how can I beat him?” said Polnareff. They ran up another flight of stairs. Iggy stopped. As there was a hole in the floor in front of them. Iggy and Polnareff summoned their stands “He cut us off! He's close. He's here! Iggy, watch my back! I'll watch yours.” said Polnareff as iggy hopped on Polnereff’s shoulder and looked the other way.. 

 

“He can't reach us if he can't break through the wall. As long as he emerges from the dark beyond, I can kill him. Come at me, I'll slice you in two! You've got me pissed, which makes

my Chariot all the faster! I've lost Avdol and Sadao, and I'm not letting you get away!” shouted Polnareff. Cream broke the floor under Polnareff’s foot. Polnareff looked down.

 

“What? He's hiding in the crack under my foot?” said Polnareff. Silver Chariot stabbed Cream’s mouth that was going to envelope his whole Left foot.

 

“My foot!” said Polnareff rolling around the floor. He lost all the toes on his left foot.

 

“That was so. you can't run away!” said Vanilla Ice. The fool jumped at Cream. Cream dodged. 

 

Polnareff sent Silver Chariot to slash at cream while screaming in pain. 

 

“Not so fast.” said Vanilla ice before disappearing. SIlver Chariot sliced up the art gallery. 

 

Below the building shook. In dio’s room dio turned the page of his book.

 

“Mister Joestar! It's shaking again!” said Kakyoin. 

 

“It has to be Avdol, Sadao, Hol Horse and Polnareff. They've come in after us, and they're fighting somewhere. Come on! We have to find them, fast!” said Joseph running.

 

“You've managed to hide amid the chaos, Polnareff. Such futility. With that injury, you won't go far. You must be hiding beneath the rubble. You are helpless against me. You shall die by my hand. Now, where are you, Polnareff?” said Vanilla Ice as cream materialized as Vanilla Ice peered out of his mouth.

 

“That's quite the ruckus, Vanilla Ice.” said Dio as he walked down the stairs stopping in the shadows. Vanilla Ice emerged and bowed.

 

“Lord Dio! Take heed, my lord! Polnareff and that mongrel are hiding nearby. Allow me to be of assistance. You must not trouble yourself.” said Vanilla Ice. Dio lifted his right hand.

 

“A fake Dio made from The Fool! We got him! Attacking from behind might be cowardly. You'd think I'd feel guilty. But you killed Avdol from behind. I'll show you no mercy! This is the death you deserve! Do it, Iggy! Quarter Him, shoulder to hip! Filet that scoundrel!” thought Polnareff.

 

Fake dio swung as Vanilla Ice caught the hand as it broke into sand. 

 

“You're kidding! He figured it out!” said Polnareff.

 

“The sun enters this room. Lord Dio would never enter this room by day.” said Vanilla Ice. 

 

“Iggy!” said Polnareff. As Iggy dodged out of the way as cream made a hole in the stairs. Iggy tripped over the broken pillar. Cream approached as Vanilla ice loomed over Iggy.

 

“The real Lord Dio bestowed me with his trust. He entrusted me with the honor of killing you. That is why Lord Dio would never descend to the second floor!” said Vanilla ice getting angry.

 

“No! He's going to kill Iggy! He'll be swallowed up into the abyss!” thought Polnareff.

 

“You pathetic dog! How dare you force me to destroy Lord Dio's likeness?” shouted Vanilla Ice as his eye twitched. He lifted his right arm back and punched Iggy. Iggy flew through the air and hit the wall.

 

“What? He punched him! He didn't use the void! He punched Iggy without killing him!” Polnareff thought shocked.

 

“Do you have any idea? I don't care if it was a fake made of sand! You made me destroy it! I'll kick you to death, you filthy mutt!” Vanilla Ice clenched his fist as he walked menacingly toward Iggy. Reaching the trembling dog, he swung his right leg forward, striking Iggy in the throat.

 

“It would take only an instant to absorb you into my dark abyss! But that won't satiate my fury!” Vanilla Ice shouted, kicking Iggy again. The dog yelped in pain.

 

“It’s your fault!” Vanilla Ice bellowed, his voice filled with rage. He swung his leg once more, hitting Iggy and eliciting another agonized wail. “It’s your fault for making me angry!”

 

Another brutal kick landed on Iggy, each strike punctuated by his anguished cries. “Time to learn your lesson!” Vanilla Ice yelled, swinging his leg forward. “How’s that?” Another kick. “I’ll teach you!” And another.

 

“And this?” Vanilla Ice asked with a twisted grin, delivering yet another kick. “Better?” he sneered, his voice dripping with venom as he continued to assault the helpless dog.

 

“Stop,” said Polnareff.

 

“Vanilla Ice is crazy. He's insane! He's lost it because he destroyed that pile of sand that looked like Dio? His soul is the murky abyss! His soul is the Fire that obliterates all!” thought Polnareff as blood oozed from his foot.

 

“Lord Dio said the resolve of the human heart must never be underestimated. But you're just a filthy stray! You have no resolve. Your soul knows nothing of pride!” Vanilla Ice sneered, kicking Iggy repeatedly. Despite the relentless assault, Iggy smirked defiantly.

 

“Stop,” whispered Polnareff, his voice barely audible over the sounds of the beating.

 

“Take that! And that!” Vanilla Ice shouted, swinging his leg forward and striking Iggy. The dog wailed in pain.

 

“Stop,” Polnareff whispered again, more urgently this time.

 

“How do you like that? And that?” Vanilla Ice continued, his kicks landing with cruel precision. Iggy’s cries echoed through the room.

 

“Stop it, Vanilla Ice!” Polnareff finally shouted, kneeling and summoning Silver Chariot.

 

Vanilla Ice paused, turning his head toward Polnareff. “I will end this, Polnareff!” he declared, his voice dripping with menace.

 

In a swift motion, Silver Chariot slashed at Vanilla Ice, but before the blow could land, Vanilla Ice disappeared, shrinking into nothingness. 

 

Cream came fast as Polnareff rolled out of the way.

 

“He disappeared! But, Iggy! Our Stand decoy may've fallen through, but your sand might've just saved us. Now I know how to find him!” said Polnareff. As sand filled the air. Silver chariot slashed the air spreading the sand around. Polnareff spotted cream’s outline moving around the ceiling.

 

“I can see him. I can see him moving! How do you like that? We did it! When you move, you have to absorb everything in your path. So swallow this! Take a big mouthful of sand and come here. And when you peek out from behind your Stand's putrid teeth, I'll finish you off!” Polnareff declared, as Silver Chariot stabbed through Vanilla Ice’s tongue and throat.

 

“I found your weakness, Vanilla Ice! Your attempt to pinpoint my location leaves you vulnerable! You can't see me without emerging from your dark dimension! Suck on this! Suck on my sword and croak. I've skewered your throat and your brain stem! Die! You're supposed to be dead! Hurry up and die! Die, Vanilla Ice!” Polnareff shouted, waiting as Silver Chariot maneuvered the sword. Suddenly, Cream grabbed onto Silver Chariot’s wrist.

 

“I cannot die. I do not have time to feel pain. I will kill you without fail! I will swallow Iggy, the Joestars, and anyone left! I can die after that!” Vanilla Ice proclaimed, breaking Polnareff’s wrist through Cream's strength, crushing Silver Chariot’s wrist. Cream then dragged Silver Chariot’s wrist into the void, causing Polnareff to lose his ring and pinky fingers on his left hand.

 

“Good boy. You've withdrawn your sword. This time, I'll send you to hfil!” Polnareff shouted defiantly. Silver Chariot stabbed through Cream’s right hand. Cream clenched his right hand around Silver Chariot's blade.

 

“Is this the vile arm that stabbed me?” Vanilla Ice sneered as Cream slashed down onto Silver Chariot’s right elbow over and over again. Polnareff screamed in agony. Desperately, Silver Chariot kicked upward with his left leg, shoving Cream away. “I had no choice but to shove him away! No!” Polnareff cried out. Silver Chariot moved back as Cream began to shrink into nothingness.

 

“Not so fast, buddy!” Polnareff shouted, slashing at the small form of Cream before Vanilla Ice could disappear.

 

“I got him! But…” Polnareff trailed off as Cream’s void ripped out a chunk of Silver Chariot’s left leg.

 

“He got my leg. I can't move. But I can't think about the pain! I almost got him! This guy is different. He's vengeful to the core. And he's not just nuts. He's consumed with devotion to Dio! I won't let him get the upper hand! I can't die until I kill you!” Polnareff resolved, as Silver Chariot threw sand into the air.

 

“Here he comes! Take this!” Polnareff yelled. Silver Chariot swung at Cream’s void. An explosion blasted through the wall, leaving a gaping hole.

 

“It’s no use. It got part of my sword! It’s impossible to attack him when he's hidden in the abyss. It’ll just swallow me whole,” Polnareff realized, as Cream reappeared through the building. Silver Chariot dodged out of the way as Cream came down, tearing through the floor.

 

“He’s absorbing the building at random! He knows I’ll attack him if he shows himself. So he’s blindly attacking from every angle! He’s good. At this rate, he’ll hit me for sure. I have to pull back My stand, Silver Chariot,” Polnareff thought, assessing the situation as the room gained more holes. Silver Chariot picked up Iggy and rushed toward Polnareff.

 

Silver Chariot laid down Iggy gently. “Iggy's losing too much blood. His broken ribs must've punctured his lungs,” said Polnareff as he watched Cream moving around the room. “Talk about insane. He's devouring the walls,” he muttered. Cream came closer. “No, I was wrong! This isn't random. It's all part of his plan! He's drawing circles around me, smaller, concentric circles! He's making a spiral, like a giant mosquito coil. He's closing in! It doesn't matter if he doesn't know our location. He doesn't have to break out of the abyss. He'll hit us anyway! He's got us right where he wants us. There's no way I can dodge him with this leg!” Polnareff said, shocked.

 

Silver Chariot began to chip a hole in the floor with what was left of his sword. “I've got to carve an opening in the floor to get away! I don't have enough time! He's coming right for us!” Polnareff exclaimed. Cream headed straight for them. Silver Chariot moved Iggy and Polnareff out of the way. “Somehow I dodged. But he's closing in like a needle on a record. In about five more rounds, he'll be here! The question is, how do I dodge with this injured leg?” Polnareff thought, considering his options:

 

1. The handsome Polnareff will devise the perfect counterattack just in the nick of time.
2. His friends will come and save him.
3. He won't be able to dodge the attack.

 

“If it were up to me, option two would become my reality. But I can't count on that. They entered the mansion ten minutes before us. There's no way they'll just appear out of thin air like some American comic book hero, swooping in to save the day. For all I know, they might be in the middle of a fight themselves. Looks like option one is my only choice. Chariot! Pull me out of the circle as fast as you can!” Polnareff commanded as the circle shrank. Silver Chariot dragged Polnareff and Iggy out with Polnareff’s left arm. “Pull me faster! It's no use!” said Polnareff as Cream came around, forcing Polnareff to move his arm out of the way.

 

“So it's option three. I won’t be able to dodge. Laying here like a worthless worm. Silver Chariot is a Stand that fights with a saber. It doesn't have the power to pull my weight, especially when I'm injured,” Polnareff lamented. Suddenly, Iggy woke up, trembling as sand formed around him.

 

“Blast it. You're all torn up! Just stay still, stupid! If you move or use your Stand's power, your broken ribs will sink deeper into your lungs and you'll die! Just cut out the tough-guy act, you idiot! Are you trying to die beside me?” Polnareff shouted as Iggy collapsed, then got up again. The circle shrank more.

 

“I’m the one who's going to save you! You have to live on to tell Mister Joestar and the others about this monster. You have to defeat him! Avdol might've saved me, but you sure as better not! If we all die, everything will be in vain!” shouted Polnareff as Cream missed him.

 

“One more loop and he's got me. So it is number three. Life is cruel. Guess he wanted victory more than I did. So long, Iggy,” said Polnareff as he disappeared, Cream enveloping him. Polnareff’s earring fell to the ground.

 

“What the. This carnage. It's perfectly spherical, like someone pulled a cork out of the wall.” said Joseph walking through Cream’s destruction.  “It's not just here. The destruction spreads into the other room.” said Kakyoin.  “There's no question. Avdol and the others have had a brush with evil! Jotaro! Break down this door! We're going in!” said Joseph. “Yes,” said Jotaro, summoning Star Platinum as the door knocked down.

 

Cream zoomed around the room as if celebrating Polnareff's death before landing. Vanilla Ice exited from Cream. Iggy, hidden under the sand in the ditch Cream made, gasped for air.

 

“Polnareff. The blood that stains my body is not your handiwork. It is Avdol's. My plan was to simultaneously eradicate you both, but Avdol pushed you out of harm's way. Anyone else would have instinctively saved himself. He is the one responsible for my injuries. I may be injured, but I am far from death. Now I shall kill the other three! They will not survive, I assure you,” Vanilla Ice declared. 

 

Blood dripped from the ceiling as Polnareff hung there due to Iggy’s sand. Vanilla Ice spotted him.

 

“Iggy. I told you not to use your Stand. You had to show off. I told you not to do it,” grumbled Polnareff.

 

“Polnareff!” shouted Vanilla Ice.

 

To Vanilla Ice, Iggy was a filthy stray. A soul without resolve. A soul that knew no pride. But a Stand is a manifestation of the soul. Iggy's soul acted of its own volition. Something had compelled it to action.

 

The sand holding Polnareff up fell away. “The sand. I can feel it. But it's a Stand. How could this have happened? It's a lifeless remnant. A vestige of a Stand. I feel the chill of death. A life cut short. Why am I the one who survived?” cried Polnareff, looking down at the unconscious form of Iggy. Iggy stirred.

 

“Run away, Iggy,” said Polnareff. Iggy stood up, shaking his head, ready to help. But before he could act, Cream’s void split Iggy in half, enveloping him afterward.

 

“Iggy!” shouted Polnareff in a war cry, summoning Silver Chariot as Vanilla Ice summoned Cream. Polnareff fell toward Vanilla Ice, who was ready for him. Silver Chariot’s blade went through Vanilla Ice’s forehead.

 

“You're slow, Vanilla Ice. And it's as you say. Life is cruel. My friends have all left me. I was supposed to save Iggy, but instead, he saved me,” said Polnareff as Silver Chariot gripped the blade on the other side and twisted, snapping Vanilla Ice’s neck. Polnareff and Vanilla Ice hit the ground.

 

“How could this be happening? I only now realize what he meant to me. It always happens this way. It's always after they're gone. You may have been a miserable little mutt, but you always impressed me. You were stubborn. You lived life by your own rules, not by the whims of others. Now I understand. Your indifference to us was a product of your self-respect. I told you not to save me. Why did you have to be so stubborn?” cried Polnareff.

 

Behind him, the form of Vanilla Ice sat forward, a cracking noise signaling his neck realigning. “I knew it. I know what you are, Vanilla Ice,” said Polnareff as Silver Chariot sliced up Cream, which sliced Vanilla Ice’s body. Vanilla Ice hit the wall before standing back up as the wounds healed.

 

Vanilla Ice jumped, doing a front flip as Silver Chariot stabbed through his neck and slashed over his body. Vanilla Ice hit the ceiling before crashing down to the ground. He stood back up, his wounds healed. “I knew something was strange. You're immortal. Dio's changed you somehow,” said Polnareff. Silver Chariot cut the boards on the windows as the setting sun shone through. 

 

Vanilla Ice rushed forward, his right arm crumbling to dust when exposed to the sun. “What's happening to me?” Vanilla Ice gasped, shocked.

 

“You didn't even notice it yourself? He gave you his blood, didn't he? I never would have guessed. You're turning into a vampire. Your body is just like Dio's. A soulless, filthy vampire!” said Polnareff.

 

Vanilla Ice grew angry, rushing into the sun. His right leg crumbled to dust up to his knee. “I must have killed your old body when I drove that saber through your gullet. Bring it! Come on! What are you waiting for? Didn't you swear to protect 'Lord' Dio? Come and get me! I'm right here! What's wrong, Vanilla Ice? I'm waiting!” taunted Polnareff.

 

“You're not going to!” screamed Vanilla Ice.

 

“Burn in hell!” shouted Polnareff as Silver Chariot pushed Vanilla Ice into the sun. Vanilla Ice crumbled, leaving behind only his clothes. Yellow clouds drifted around the room, surrounding Polnareff. The yellow clouds drifted outside, rising up to the sky. Polnareff's eyes widened. The clouds took the forms of Avdol, Iggy, and Sadao. Avdol clenched his fist and nodded. Sadao gave a thumbs up. Iggy bared his teeth. The yellow clouds dispersed, rising higher. Polnareff gasped.

 

“Avdol. Sadao. Iggy!” cried Polnareff, reaching out. He stood and slowly walked. “Am… Am I seeing things? Or… There's no time. I have to go upstairs and reach Dio. Mourning can wait.” Polnareff knelt down, his pants soaking up his tears.

 

AVDOL: DECEASED

IGGY: DECEASED

SADAO: DECEASED

 

Jotaro, Joseph and Kakyoin rushed down the hall. Jotaro stopped as the ki signatures 

 

“Vanilla Ice, Kenny G, Telence D'Arby. I knew you were incompetent fools!” said  Nukesaku, a vampire lying on the ground.  Nukesaku slapped the ground as he flew into the air. He caught himself in the corner of the ceiling by sticking out all limbs. Nukesaku laughed “ I can't help but laugh! Serves them right! Oh the satisfaction, oh the sweet vindication!  That's what they get for calling me a loser. Guess who's the loser now!” said Nukesaku.

 

Nukesaku remembered earlier as they stood around in the shadows. “Pathetic loser. There's no way you can defeat the Joestars with that power.” said Past Vanilla Ice. “Shut up and get out of the way,” said Past Telence.  “Hey! I want to fight them, too.” said Nukesaku, reaching out. “You're just an ordinary vampire.” said Past Vanilla Ice.  “Get in our way and we'll kill you.” said Kenny G. “Behave yourself, loser.” said Telence. They all walked away leaving Nukesaku behind. Nukesaku gritted his teeth, “I'll be the one who finishes off Jotaro!” said Nukesaku jumping down. Kakyoin, Jotaro and Joseph ran up the flight of stairs as they stopped in the doorway. “Stop! There's something up ahead, to the right.” said Kakyoin. A woman stumbled out of the right doorway. “It's a woman,” said Joseph.

 

“Please have mercy! Please don't suck my blood! I'll do anything you want! Just don't kill me, please!” said the woman falling to her knees as tears dripped down her cheeks.  “Hey, just wait a second. Calm down.” said Joseph. “I swear I won't run away anymore! Please, have mercy on my soul!” cried the women.  “Just calm down! We aren't Dio's minions, and we aren't vampires. We're the good guys. We'll help you, but you need to calm down.” said Joseph.

 

“Good guys. Good guys? You're not the vampires? You're really going to help me?” said the woman. 

 

“That's right. We're good.” said Jotaro as star platinum punched her in the face.  “Good at defending justice,” said Jotaro. The girl was sent into a wall.

 

“Sure, we'll help you. Help you go straight to Hell! Right, Kakyoin?” said Joseph. Kakyoin nodded. 

 

The women turned around revealing the face of Nukesaku “This is impossible! How did you do it? How did you figure it out? My power is impossible to crack!” 

 

“Is your power having the face of a woman on the back of your head?” said Kakyoin.  “If you're going to flip your head, you should make sure your hands match,” said Joseph. 

 

“you're right! I never noticed. Blast it!” said Nukesaku, shocked looking at his hands.

 

“All right, loser. Tell us where Dio's room is. Jotaro, don't knock him out. We need him to take us to Dio." said Kakyoin.

 

“Why, you… How dare you call me that? I'll show you! I'll kill you! Lord Dio's blood flows through my veins. I'm immortal!” said Nukesaku as he jumped at Jotaro baring his fangs.

 

“Oh? Did you just say you were immortal? So you're a vampire just like Dio. Then let me test how immortal you really are. You know, for future reference.” said Jotaro as Nukesaku’s fangs got stuck in Star Platinum. Star Platinum removed Nukesaku. 

 

then Star Platinum rained down punches on Nukesaku while saying Ora. Jotaro held up Nukesaku by the collar. 

 

“I see. You really are immortal. Vampire or not, we can still tear you into a million little pieces. Come on. Take us to Dio. The sun's about to set.” said Jotaro as Nukesaku grunted in pain as his face was a giant bruise. 

 

“Okay. But may I ask you one thing? How did you know they call me "loser"?” said Nukesaku slowly. 

 

“Good grief.” said Jotaro, shaking his head. 

 

Chapter 44: Dio’s World

Age 738, Monday January 16th 1989. 

 

Polnareff walked up the stairs and saw Dio at the top, his arms wide open, a candlelight shining behind him. “At last you show yourself, Dio!” said Polnareff.

 

Dio began to clap his hands. “Bravo, Polnareff. You managed to avenge your sister while traveling all the way from the Far East,” said Dio. “To celebrate, I shall gladly take your life.”

 

Polnareff grabbed the curtain next to him, which soaked up his blood. Dio's eyes narrowed before returning to normal, laughing. “I'll give you one chance. Descend two steps and live. I'll let you be my servant again. If you choose death, rise forth to me,” said Dio.

 

“At our first encounter, fear overcame me like a curse. I let myself submit to your evil. It was the beginning of a futile existence, an existence more horrifying than death itself, a life consumed by the sole desire to do your bidding. But that fear is gone. The only thing that consumes me now is a burning will to fight. In the 45 days since I first met Mr. Joestar and the others, I've traveled the globe and watched my friends die at my feet. I'll never be scared of you again,” stated Polnareff.

 

Dio licked his lips. “Are you sure about that? Then climb these stairs,” said Dio.

 

Polnareff took a step up, only to be below the step where he started from. “Interesting, Polnareff. You've descended the stairs. So you do want to serve me, after all,” said Dio, folding his arms.

 

Polnareff walked up again, only to find he was back on the lower step. His eyes went wide as he looked down. “What? But I went up the stairs. I'm positive,” said Polnareff.

 

“What's wrong? You appear shaken, Polnareff. Could it be that you're scared? In your mind, you thought you stepped up, but perhaps your descent is a case of fear overriding consciousness,” said Dio.

 

“That's impossible! I know I just climbed the stairs!” said Polnareff. He ran up the stairs multiple times, but each time, he found himself back at the bottom.

 

Polnareff stopped. “What did he do? Is it his Stand? Could it be... Dio's Stand... The World? What is…” thought Polnareff.

 

Dio walked over and sat down in a chair. “Polnareff, have you ever wondered what the human soul desires most? It is human nature to want to overcome anxiety and fear, to live free from worry. People seek fame, control others, and acquire wealth—all for a sense of security. Marriage and friendship are merely means of securing peace of mind. Humans say they wish to help others for the sake of love and justice, but this is only to settle their own minds. The foremost desire of the human psyche is to achieve a sense of secure serenity. Why, then, would you possibly hesitate in serving me? If you do my bidding, all I speak of will be yours. Are you not afraid to challenge me? You know that your death will be certain,” said Dio as his aura enveloped Polnareff.

 

“It can't be! Am I unconsciously submitting to him?” said Polnareff as his body moved on its own.

 

“You are a talented Stand user. It would be a shame to kill you. Betray Joestar and become my everlasting assistant. I promise you unending peace,” said Dio.

 

“I must resist. Avdol, Iggy, Sadao, I need your courage!” thought Polnareff as he tried to fight Dio’s control.

 

“Cut the crap, Dio! I've already died once. If I die trying to figure out your Stand's abilities, then so be it!” said Polnareff, jumping on the stairs and summoning Silver Chariot.

 

Dio got up. “Then you leave me no choice. Prepare to die, Polnareff!” he said, summoning The World. The World wore a headpiece covering its face to below the nose, slanting at a steep angle from the base of its forehead to a peak above the rear of its head, leaving the face of an inverted triangle visible at the front, similar to the Red Crown of Lower Egypt.

 

It wore small twin diving cylinders on its back, connecting via short, twin-rigid cables to the rear of its mask. Two tank treads ran from the rear of its waist over its shoulders to its front. The backs of both of its hands bore the shape of a simple clock face. Its chin, the base of its abdomen, its crotch, and its knees were topped by heart shapes. It had armor plates on its shins, and its clogs bore curved, sharply pointed toes, similar to those of Dio. “Is that The World? Bring it!” shouted Polnareff.

 

“Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile!” said Dio. Silver Chariot and The World were about to clash when the wall next to them broke, revealing Jotaro, Joseph, and Kakyoin with the setting sun behind them.

 

“Mister Joestar!” said Polnareff.

 

“Don't worry, Polnareff,” said Joseph.

 

“Dio!” shouted Joseph and Kakyoin.

 

“Was that Dio? Come on, before he gets away!” said Joseph, rushing up the stairs.

 

“I have something I have to tell you first,” said Polnareff. Everyone stopped.

 

“I saw him use his Stand, but only for a moment. Or, well, I didn't so much see it as feel it. I can't explain exactly. Look, here's what happened. I was climbing the stairs toward him, when all of a sudden, I was below where I started! I know it doesn't make any sense. I don't get it either. I don't know what he did. I feel like I'm going crazy. And it wasn't some hypnosis trick or feat of supersonic speed. It was a sense of something wholly and completely terrifying,” said Polnareff.

 

“Where are Avdol, Iggy, and Sadao?” asked Joseph.

 

Tears formed in Polnareff’s eyes. “They didn't make it. They died trying to save me,” said Polnareff.

 

“I see,” said Joseph, remembering his friends who had died. Jotaro clenched his fist.

 

“Mister Joestar, the sun is setting. We need to hurry,” said Kakyoin, looking outside.

 

“You're right,” said Joseph. Kakyoin dropped a bag with Nukesaku inside.

 

“Hey, loser. What's upstairs?” asked Kakyoin. Nukesaku peeked out of the bag, shaking. “The towers. There's also a room at the top. It's Lord Dio's dwelling during the day,” said Nukesaku.

 

“Is there another staircase to the tower?” asked Kakyoin.

 

“No. These stairs are it,” said Nukesaku.

 

“Fine, lead the way,” said Kakyoin. Nukesaku got out of the bag and walked up the stairs, running across the room lit by blue candles. In the middle was Dio’s coffin, and to the side was a fireplace. Star Platinum punched the boarded-up window, and the setting sun shined through. Nukesaku covered his eyes and screamed, backing away.

 

“So that's him. We've never met, but I've known about him my entire life,” said Joseph. “Yes. I've known him all along. Since the day I was born. The same goes for Jotaro,” thought Joseph, looking over at Jotaro. “We'd hoped this day would never come, but we always knew we had to destroy him. As Joestars, we knew one day we would have to come face-to-face with him,” Joseph reflected.

 

“I have no regrets. About the journey I've made, or what's about to unfold. I accept it all. To me, it's never been clearer,” thought Kakyoin.

 

“This feeling. I feel embraced by lightness, by good. Dio is the absence of light, the void. Joseph and Jotaro are my light. My body is battered, but I have no fear. I have goodness, the light, by my side!” thought Polnareff.

 

“We attack when he steps out of the coffin. Be ready. Who knows what's in there,” said Joseph as they walked toward the coffin.

 

“Loser, open the coffin,” said Joseph.

 

”Lord Dio, I swear, I haven't betrayed you. I led them here because I know you will dispose of them. I'm certain of it! As certain as a man wets himself when pissing in the wind. Please understand!” said Nukesaku.

 

“Shut up and open the coffin!” said Joseph.

 

Nukesaku walked over to the coffin. “Please, oh please, kill these monsters, Lord Dio!” he pleaded, slowly pulling open the coffin.

 

“Get ready, this is it!” said Joseph. Nukesaku opened the coffin, and everyone's eyes widened. Inside the coffin was Nukesaku, badly damaged.

 

“Huh? Me? Why am I inside? But I was opening the coffin!” said Nukesaku, confused.

 

“What? How? I never took my eyes off him! Did any one of you see the loser get in or get placed in the coffin?” asked Joseph, looking at the others.

 

“No. I was watching the whole time, and then, suddenly, he was inside!” said Polnareff.

 

“Polnareff's right! This isn't a mind trick. And it's not super speed!” said Kakyoin.

 

“This isn't some game!” said Jotaro.

 

“It’s time to use our secret family technique passed down from generations. Nigerundayo, run for it!” said Joseph, turning and running away, followed by everyone else. Polnareff was frozen.

 

“What are you doing, Polnareff?” said Joseph.

 

Jotaro flew as fast as he could, grabbing Joseph, Kakyoin, and Polnareff. They zipped out the window. Jotaro let go of everyone as they righted themselves, hovering in the air. 

 

“What was that? I couldn't see it, but I could sense it is far more powerful than any Stand we've ever come across before. It was like knowing a bulldozer is behind you just from the sound of its engine,” said Kakyoin.

 

“I sensed it too. That insane lust to kill us! It felt like someone shoved an icicle straight down my shirt! If we hadn't escaped, we would've all been killed!” said Joseph. They floated down to a nearby roof.

 

“This is bad... This is really bad. The sun's almost below the horizon!” said Joseph.

 

“Darkness is Dio's domain. He has the advantage now,” said Kakyoin.

 

“Don't tell me you're planning to retreat until dawn. Listen, Mister Joestar! I'm not running away now with my tail between my legs!” said Polnareff.

 

“I'm with you, Polnareff,” said Kakyoin.

 

“Listen, I agree with both of you. But the tables have turned on us. We may have encountered his Stand, The World, but we have no clue as to what it can do. It's like climbing a mountain without knowing the route or knowing where the summit is. Fighting him now would be a guaranteed disaster! It's as inevitable as burping after drinking cola! We know Dio will come after us! He'll try to finish us off before sunrise! In the meantime, we can figure out the true extent of his Stand's powers. We need to wait for that opportunity,” said Joseph, clenching his fist.

 

“No! I can't run! Avdol, Iggy, and Sadao died because of me! I'll fight dirty. I'll go to Hell and back. I'll do whatever it takes to destroy Dio. But I won't run away!” said Polnareff, tears streaming down his face as he charged away.

 

“Wait, Polnareff!” yelled Joseph.

 

“Forget it, old man. It's no use when he's like this,” said Jotaro.

 

“Jotaro, what do you think we should do?” asked Kakyoin.

 

“Polnareff is going after Dio to fight him. We're retreating, but we'll also be fighting him. Which means, we'll attack from both sides,” said Jotaro. The sun sank as night fell. Joseph and Kakyoin bargained for a truck.

 

“Hey, you. We want to buy your truck. Sell it to us,” said Joseph.

 

“What'd you say? This baby's my bread and butter! What're you...” the man started, but Joseph shoved a load of bills into his hands.

 

Kakyoin and Joseph sped down the street. “I'm flooring it, Kakyoin!” said Joseph. Dio, on top of his mansion, watched them drive away, his cape fluttering in the wind. He disappeared.

 

Polnareff was on the ground. “So, Dio, you finally show yourself! Run away until dawn? Over my dead body! I'll settle this on my own! I don't know how Dio's Stand works, but it doesn't matter. I'll find a way to defeat him! I'll assassinate him!” said Polnareff.

 

A hand grabbed Polnareff’s shoulder. “Not so fast, Polnareff! I told them we need to let you go 'cause it's no use trying to convince stubborn guys like you. But the old man and Kakyoin insisted I stick with you, so here I am,” said Jotaro.

 

“Jotaro!” shouted Polnareff.

 

“Good grief,” said Jotaro, smiling.

Dio walked down the sidewalk, spotting a limousine. “Ah, the automobile… Such impressive power and speed. In my youth, all we had were horse-drawn carriages,” said Dio, patting the limousine. A hand was placed on Dio’s shoulder.

“Hold it right there! What do you think you're doing? This car belongs to U.S. Senator Phillips! Wanna puke out your eyes?” said the driver. Dio grabbed the hand on his shoulder and twisted it, breaking the driver’s elbow. The guard screamed as he kneeled on the ground. Dio got into the backseat of the limousine.

“My, my... Young people these days. So full of piss and vinegar,” said Senator Phillips, smiling. Dio reached over and plucked out his two front teeth, blood spurting out of his mouth.

“Ow!” cried Senator Phillips.

“Hold your tongue and proceed to the front seat. It's time to drive,” said Dio.

“Who are you? Do you think you can get away with this?” said Senator Phillips, covering his mouth. “That's right, this is unforgivable! No one gets away with doing something like this to me. I was valedictorian in high school and college! I was captain of my college wrestling team! Even after graduation, people respected me. That's how I became a politician! I'm the owner of a villa on a thousand-acre plot of land in Hawaii! My wife is a gorgeous model twenty-five years my junior! I pay fifty times more taxes than anyone in this town! I destroyed every enemy who's ever stood in my way! And someday, I'll become president. I'm Senator Phillips,” thought the senator. “You listen to me, punk! I'll make sure you rot in prison! You hear me? You'll live the rest of your life behind bars!” he shouted at Dio.

Dio grabbed his nose. “I'll say it one more time. Drive,” said Dio, tossing Senator Phillips into the driver's seat.

"What is this guy? He's going to kill me! If I don't get out of here, he'll kill me!" Senator Phillips muttered to himself. Desperation overcoming him, he opened the passenger door and jumped outside, only to find himself back in the car.

“Someone help—What?” Senator Phillips exclaimed, eyes wide with terror.

Determined to escape, he opened the driver's side door of the limousine and sprinted into the street, narrowly avoiding a semi-truck. He closed his eyes, hoping to make it to safety. But as he reached the opposite side of the street, he stumbled and fell through the door of the limousine, back in Dio’s clutches.

"Impressive, Senator," Dio said with a chilling smile. "But futile. Now, drive. Catch up to that truck. Fail and I'll kill you."

 

Senator Phillips, shaking with fear, complied and started the engine. “Yes, sir,” he said. The limousine sped away, weaving through traffic.

 

Joseph looked into the rearview mirror. “I can still sense Dio's sinister, foreboding bloodlust. He's after us. I know he's following us!” said Joseph.

 

“Does Dio know your precise location?” asked Kakyoin.

 

“No. He stole the body of my grandfather, Jonathan Joestar. I can sense his body somehow, like gravity is pulling us together. But I can only tell that he's close by. I can't pinpoint his exact location. The same way I could tell he was in Cairo, but I couldn't narrow down the precise location of his lair. All he knows is that Jotaro and I are nearby. But he can't tell the difference between us. Most likely, he hasn't realized that we've split up,” said Joseph.

 

Meanwhile, Polnareff was hot-wiring a red motorcycle. “That's strange. Cars always start up when they do this in the movies,” said Polnareff. Jotaro was watching, interested.

 

The limousine got stuck in traffic. “It's a traffic jam. The evening commute is always like this,” said Senator Phillips.

 

“Keep going,” commanded Dio.

 

“But there's nowhere to go,” protested Senator Phillips.

 

“There’s plenty of room on the sidewalk. Go,” said Dio, pointing.

 

“The sidewalk? It’s covered with people heading home from work!” said Senator Phillips.

 

“I don’t care. Go,” commanded Dio.

 

“Yes, sir!” said Senator Phillips, turning the limousine onto the sidewalk, going as slow as possible.

 

“Step on it,” commanded Dio.

 

“Yes, sir!” said Senator Phillips as the limousine sped up. Civilians ran screaming as the car mowed down anyone in its path. The windows turned red with blood as Dio folded his arms and Senator Phillips closed his eyes in horror.

 

The motorcycle engine sputtered to life. Jotaro got on the motorcycle, breaking the chain that kept it chained to a pole. “Okay, it’s running. Get on, Polnareff,” said Jotaro.

 

“Right,” said Polnareff.

 

“See what I do for you! You’ll spare me. You’ll spare this senator’s life now, won’t you?” pleaded Senator Phillips as they got onto the road.

 

“No,” said Dio.

 

“That’s it! This is a dream! I’m a senator. There’s no way I could die. It’s a dream! A dream! Hooray!” shouted Senator Phillips, deluding himself.

 

“There they are. Catch up. Get closer. I can't use The World unless I'm close to them,” commanded Dio.

 

“He’s getting closer. It’s that car! Dio’s in there!” said Joseph. Kakyoin summoned Hierophant Green. Hierophant Green went back to the limousine.

 

“Kakyoin!” shouted Joseph.

 

“Kakyoin’s…” said Dio.

 

“Take this, Dio! Emerald Splash!” shouted Kakyoin, firing emerald bullets into the limousine. Dio flicked a bullet, sending all the bullets out the opposite door, blasting it off its hinges.

 

“Incredible! He deflected my attack with one finger. And all while sitting perfectly still! Then what about this?” said Kakyoin. Hierophant Green formed a ball of Emerald Splash and fired it at Dio, who flicked it upward. The roof exploded. “I concentrated on the Splash, but he still dodged it,” said Kakyoin.

 

The World appeared. “When did he bring out his Stand? How could I have missed that?” said Kakyoin. Hierophant Green crossed his arms as The World punched him, sending Hierophant Green flying into streetlights.

 

“He’s too far away. He flew out of The World’s range,” said Dio as the streetlights broke and hit the limousine. Senator Phillips swerved the car to dodge the streetlights.

 

“What’s happening?” shouted Senator Phillips.

 

“And what would I get by telling you? Pay attention to the road and drive,” said Dio, laughing. Kakyoin was breathing heavily.

 

“Careful, Kakyoin! You’re too close!” warned Joseph.

 

“Forgive me. I didn’t…” said Kakyoin as blood dripped down his face.

 

“I remember a few months ago when he said to me, 'Are you really going to vomit out of fear?' 'Relax, Kakyoin, relax...' Never again! I won't lose again!” thought Kakyoin, clenching his bleeding hands.

 

“Kakyoin, are you alright? Did you catch a glimpse of The World?” asked Joseph.

 

“Yes. I attacked him from around ten meters away. If I had gotten any closer, I would have been done for. It's clear his Stand holds a power more horrific than we could ever imagine. We may not know its secret, but we do know two things: First, his Stand can't reach as far as my Hierophant Green or your Hermit Purple. It's a close-range power Stand, like Star Platinum, and has a range of about ten meters. Second, it attacked me with its fist, so it doesn't use projectile weapons like bullets. If we can sneak up on him and get within ten meters, we might have a chance,” said Kakyoin.

 

“We have to figure out his secret, but we also need to proceed carefully. We can't be too careful with Dio,” said Joseph, looking into the rearview mirror. The limousine was parked diagonally.

 

“Something's up. His car stopped,” said Joseph.

 

Kakyoin looked behind him. “Watch out! Something's been thrown this way!” said Kakyoin.

 

Senator Phillips broke through the back window. The truck hit the curb.

 

“Mister Joestar!” shouted Kakyoin.

 

The truck went on its side on two wheels, curving and blowing up as it hit a building.

 

Dio walked toward the destroyed truck, ripping off the door. Seeing no one, he looked upward to see the two vanishing onto the roof of the building.

 

“What are you doing, Kakyoin?” asked Joseph.

 

“I've got it. I know how to find the secret of his Stand,” said Kakyoin, removing his sunglasses.

 

“What?” said Joseph. Kakyoin grabbed a hold of his Stand, and Joseph used Hermit Purple to swing across the city as Dio followed them.

 

For Noriaki Kakyoin, Hierophant Green is a reminder.

 

“It's about Noriaki. He makes no attempt to socialize with the other children. It's not that he's disliked. He seems rather reserved; too reserved, in fact. As his teacher, I'm very concerned,” said his past teacher.

 

“I'm ashamed to say, but I'm afraid I don't understand it either,” said his mother.

 

It was always the same loop of thoughts running through my head: We all live in cities and meet all sorts of people. But how often do we make a genuine human connection? All of my classmates have address books filled with their friends' names. Each one of them must have a book of fifty, maybe one hundred names. Mom has Dad, and Dad has Mom. But I'm different. I'm sure rock stars and TV celebrities have tens of thousands of friends. But I'm different. I'll never have any friends. No one will ever get me. No one can see Hierophant Green. How can I relate to someone who can't see the real me? That's how I used to think. Until I met Mr. Joestar, Jotaro, Polnareff, Sadao, Avdol, and Iggy. Why does the mere thought of Avdol, Sadao, and Iggy make the hairs on my back stand on end? I know. It's because they're the first people who treated me like a friend. Our goal is to defeat Dio, together. Our journey may have been short-lived, but we grew to be true friends.

 

Kakyoin swung up to the clock tower. For Noriaki Kakyoin, Hierophant Green was a revelation! “I'll make Hierophant Green the way it used to be. Invisible to everyone! I'll make Hierophant imperceptible to reveal Dio's secret before finishing him off for good!” thought Kakyoin.

 

Kakyoin positioned Hierophant Green strategically, his Stand blending into the surroundings. As Dio approached, Kakyoin's mind raced, trying to piece together any clues about The World's abilities. The city's ambient noises faded as his focus sharpened. This was his chance to unveil the mystery that had cost his friends their lives.

 

Jotaro and Polnareff sped down the street. “Look, Jotaro!” said Polnareff as they stopped at the car crash site, where people had already gathered. “The cars are totaled!” said Polnareff.

 

“Up there. The old man and Dio are on the roof,” said Jotaro.

 

Dio leapt off the buildings and stopped. “I see only Kakyoin and Joseph before me. Interesting. They split up to attack me from both sides. Jotaro and Polnareff must be coming after me from behind. Futile,” said Dio, leaping off the building onto the next. Hierophant Green fired at Dio, who blocked every single bullet. 

 

“This is…” said Dio as Hierophant Green’s emerald splash came from behind.

 

“Kakyoin's Hierophant Green!” said Dio as Hierophant Green’s emerald splash came from all sides. Dio blocked every attack. “He turned it into a web?” said Dio as part of Hierophant Green touched his leg. Another Hierophant Green’s emerald splash came from his left. Dio deflected the bullets into a nearby billboard. As one of the bullets hit him, Dio was stuck in the middle of Hierophant Green’s strings.

 

“That's right! The web fires on contact. And it has you completely surrounded for 20 meters in every direction! I can sense you and your Stand's every move!” said Kakyoin. Joseph peeked out from behind the nearest building. Kakyoin stood with his arms outstretched on a nearby cell tower while Dio stood on a domed building. The billboard collapsed and started to fall.

 

“Take this, Dio! Twenty-meter radius Emerald Splash!” shouted Kakyoin as emerald bullets surrounded Dio from every side.

 

“You fool. Find out for yourself. The true power of The World is the power to rule the world!” said Dio.

 

“Show me your Stand, Dio!” thought Kakyoin.

 

“The World!” shouted Dio, as all the bullets created a fog.

 

Joseph saw Kakyoin, bloody and broken, fly through the air.

 

“What? Kakyoin! Something just sent him hurtling through the air! But how?” said Joseph.

 

Kakyoin was sent into a water tower, where he began bleeding out. As the water drained, turning red, Joseph shouted, “Kakyoin!”

 

“What just happened? Did he get me? It's no use. It must be fatal. I can't speak or even move my finger. It's 5:15. And midnight in Japan. I wonder what Mom and Dad are doing. I even wonder if I will see my sister again. I suppose they're already asleep. I'm sorry for causing you so much worry,” thought Kakyoin.

 

Noriaki Kakyoin's last thoughts were not of his family back in Japan. Now his parental musings had given way to the single question that bewildered him more than any other. “I can sense any movement within Hierophant Green's web. But Dio managed to break the entire web in one moment. Not one strand at a time, but all of them at once. Without even a ten-thousandth of a second difference. How did he instantaneously shatter an entire 20-meter-radius area? How? Not even a slight delay… How all at once? How?” thought Kakyoin.

 

“Kakyoin! Enough! Hermit…” said Joseph, ready to swing over there, but Dio caught his attention.

 

“Joseph, you're next. For Jonathan's body to finally become completely mine, I must drink the blood of a Joestar. Now's as good a time as any, don't you think?” said Dio, showing off his stitched neck.

 

“Dio!” shouted Joseph.

 

“Why all at once? Without the slightest delay in time. Time... Time... The time! I got it. How could this be? There's no other explanation. I have to tell the others somehow! The disturbing reality behind his ability. I have to tell Mr. Joestar. Otherwise, everyone will... die,” thought Kakyoin.

 

“You're not getting away with this! I'll take that body back, for Granny Erina!” shouted Joseph.

 

“Erina? That country bumpkin? Nonsense. I predict I drink all of your blood. Then you die,” said Dio.

 

Kakyoin tried to fire an emerald splash but spat out blood. His Stand disappeared.

 

“Joseph Joestar! Die!” said Dio, flying toward Joseph.

 

Hierophant Green appeared and fired an emerald splash at the clock. The clock face shattered.

 

“My last Emerald Splash…” said Kakyoin.

 

“A final pointless attack? Behold, a 'hero' in the throes of death… I suppose that was his last pathetic attempt to make his mark on the world,” said Dio, shrugging.

 

“No! Kakyoin would never just throw in the towel with some meaningless attack,” said Joseph.

 

“Why did he strike the clock? What does it mean? Was he trying to tell me something?” thought Joseph.

 

“It’s a message. I have nothing left... Mister Joestar… You must understand. You must tell the others,” thought Kakyoin, his head slumping forward.

 

“Kakyoin!” cried Joseph.

 

Noriaki Kakyoin died at that moment.

 

NORIAKI KAKYOIN DECEASED

 

“Hermit Purple! Prepare yourself, Dio! Hamon of the Sun!” yelled Joseph as purple vines wrapped around Dio. Hamon energy flooded the vines.

 

“You senile old fool! Your Stand is the weakest of all!” said Dio as he broke the vines. Joseph jumped down, swinging up to the clock tower.

 

“You're not escaping me!” said Dio, flying after Joseph.

 

“Kakyoin, why did you destroy the clock? You were trying to tell me something by aiming for the clock tower, weren't you? It must mean something!” thought Joseph, swinging away.

 

Down on the street, Jotaro and Polnareff arrived at the crash site.

 

“Look, Jotaro!” said Polnareff. “The cars are totaled!”

 

“Up there. The old man and Dio are on the roof,” said Jotaro.

 

From above, Joseph's thoughts raced. "It's Mr. Joestar! And Dio's chasing him. Where's Kakyoin? Did you, Kakyoin, in the face of death, figure out the secret of his Stand? Destroying the clock with Emerald Splash. Destroying the clock's hands. Stopping the clock. Impossible! Dio's Stand... The power of The World... It can stop time!” realized Joseph. Dio smirked behind him.

 

“Take this, Dio! Twenty-meter radius Emerald Splash!” shouted past Kakyoin.

 

“The World!” said Past Dio, summoning his Stand. Time stopped. The emerald bullets froze in the air. The World cut the strings.

 

“Behold The World. Since time has stopped for you, you likely see and feel nothing. Die, Kakyoin!” said Past Dio as The World punched Kakyoin through the stomach.

 

“You don't even know you're about to die. You have no knowledge of what has just occurred,” said Past Dio.

 

Present Joseph pieced it together. "I got it, Kakyoin! Your dying message... I got it! A Stand that can freeze time? Freeze time and still move freely within space? That's unbelievable! A Stand like that, can anyone beat it? Calm down and think! The word 'panic' isn't in my vocabulary. I will find a way... I will find a way to defeat him!” thought Joseph, as Dio disappeared.

 

“He's gone!” said Joseph. Joseph landed on the ground, sliding as he dodged The World's fist.

 

“What's the matter? Aren't you going to hit me, Dio? I thought you were going to drink my blood,” smirked Joseph.

 

“So you're running Hamon through your body to protect yourself. You've wrapped your body with Hamon-infused Hermit Purple, like a cloak of high-voltage wires. Very resourceful. Truly a geriatric genius,” said Dio, smirking.

 

“Same to you,” said Joseph. Joseph bent down, revealing Hermit Purple as a second skin with Hamon crackling like electricity over it.

 

“You figured out I was using Hamon and made sure not to touch me. But I figured one thing out about your Stand. You can stop time, but only for a short while. Only about three to four seconds, I'd say. If you could stop time longer, you would've already killed us back at your mansion, and you wouldn't have had to come after us,” said Joseph.

 

“So you understand The World's ability? Kudos, Joseph,” said Dio. Joseph clenched his fist.

 

“It was Kakyoin who figured it out. Kakyoin didn't die in vain!” said Joseph.

 

“And so what? So what if you know my ability? What can your pathetic Hamon do?” said Dio.

 

“Hermit Purple and Hamon!” yelled Joseph as vines with yellow electricity rushed toward Dio.

 

“Enough! I can kill you without touching Hamon!” said Dio, punching the fireplace as Joseph jumped off the roof. As he fell, he somersaulted back onto his feet.

 

“Hey, you. What were you doing on the roof? Looking for pretty girls below?” said a group of drunk guys, laughing. Dio looked at the roof, then headed down. Joseph yelled at Jotaro, who was across the street.

 

“Old man!” said Jotaro.

 

“Jotaro! Stay back! Don't come near me!” screamed Joseph.

 

“Jotaro... Such good timing. But he's still out of my range. I'll finish Joseph off first,” said Dio, scaring a nearby cat.

 

“Jotaro! The World controls time! It's a Stand that can stop it—” said Joseph. Dio shouted “Za Warudo!” as time stopped. Dio landed on the pavement.

 

“In the beginning, I could stop time only long enough to blink. But as my neck began to heal, I was able to stop time for two seconds, then three,” said Dio. Without any effort, he poked the cat, making it lose its head as he walked by. The cat's head landed on the plate of a drunk guy.

 

“Now I can stop time for as long as five seconds. Then again, time has stopped, so all I can say is that it feels like five seconds,” said Dio, knocking a guy over. “Soon I'll be able to stop time for one minute... Then ten minutes, an hour... And later, as long as I desire! How fun it will be,” said Dio, raising a hand to strike Joseph.

 

 “Being able to stop time to my heart's content…” Dio swung his hand but stopped.

 

"Oh, I almost forgot. Joseph's protecting his body with Hamon. Hamon was a thorn in my side one hundred years ago, but it's powerless against The World," said Dio, taking a few steps in front of Joseph. Dio brandished a knife, holding the blade in his hand. He reared back his hand and shouted, "Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile!" He threw the knife. It stopped, frozen in time, inches away from Joseph's throat.

 

"Joseph, grandson of Jonathan, you're dead!" said Dio. He turned around to face Jotaro, putting up one finger and counting his remaining time in his time stop. "One... Zero." Dio put down his finger. Time resumed. Dio expected the knife to go through Joseph’s throat, but it clanged against his skin, falling to the floor. Shrieks came from the tables as various injuries happened due to Dio knocking over the guy, while the drunks just continued to eat, unaware of the cat they were eating.

 

"Nani," said Dio, looking back at Joseph. "This is just a flesh wound," he said as Joseph’s wounds healed. A card floated out of Joseph’s pocket. Dio plucked it out of the air. "What is this?" he turned it over. The card read:

 

Effect: Ultimate Lifeform Pillar Men.

 

Joseph smirked, his body regenerating rapidly. "You thought Hamon was my only defense, Dio? Think again. This card grants me the powers of the Ultimate Lifeform, just like the Pillar Men. Your tricks won’t work on me."

 

Dio looked confused. "I haven't heard of them."

 

Joseph smirked. "Of course you haven't. You were asleep in your coffin during that time."

 

Dio's eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?"

 

"The Pillar Men," Joseph explained, "were ancient beings who sought to become the ultimate lifeforms. They were nearly invincible, possessing abilities far beyond those of ordinary humans. I encountered them long after you were entombed beneath the sea."

 

Dio's confusion turned to curiosity and frustration. "So, you’re saying this card gives you their power?"

 

"Exactly," Joseph replied. "With their regenerative abilities and strength, your attempts to kill me are futile."

 

Dio clenched his fists. "No matter. The World is still unstoppable. Your new powers won't save you from my Stand's might."

 

Joseph's eyes met Dio's with determination. "We'll see about that, Dio. This fight is far from over."

 

With renewed vigor, Joseph prepared for the next phase of their battle, knowing that his newfound powers might be the key to turning the tide against Dio and his seemingly invincible Stand.

 

"Very well, but that means I would be that powerful as long as I get a taste of your blood," Dio said, picking up the dropped knife smeared with Joseph's blood. His attention then shifted to Jotaro.

 

"I've already taken care of Kakyoin. Polnareff must be hiding somewhere. But it doesn't matter. You're next, Jotaro!" Dio taunted.

 

"Dio!" Jotaro growled, baring his fist as he walked toward Dio.

 

"Oh? So you want to fight? Instead of running, you're moving in closer. How ungrateful. And after your dear grandfather, Joseph, gave me his blood to tell you the power of The World. He was so desperate, like a pathetic student struggling to fill in the last few answers of a test as the final seconds tick by..." Dio mocked.

 

"I can't beat you to a pulp from far away," Jotaro said, his voice steady and resolute.

 

"Oh, then approach as you must," Dio said, walking toward Jotaro with an air of arrogance.

 

The tension between them was palpable, the air thick with the anticipation of their clash. Jotaro's eyes burned with determination, while Dio's confidence radiated as he prepared to face yet another Joestar. The battle that would decide their fates was about to begin.

 

Jotaro summoned Star Platinum, who launched a powerful punch at Dio. The World intercepted it with a kick, sending Star Platinum crashing into the ground. Jotaro’s right pant leg rips.

 

"You're slow! The World is the most powerful Stand. The World's speed and power far out matches your Star Platinum, regardless of its time-stopping ability," said Dio, smirking.

 

Jotaro's eyes narrowed. "Your Stand is similar to my Star Platinum. We don't have long range, but we have incredible power and precision. I want to see what's under that helmet," Jotaro said, pointing to The World's helmet.

 

"I never saw it either," said Dio, intrigued. He commanded The World, "Take off your helmet."

 

The World obeys, removing its helmet to reveal hair identical to Star Platinum's but blonde. The sight momentarily stunned both Jotaro and Dio.

 

Jotaro clenched his fists. "So, they're even more alike than I thought. But that doesn't change anything, Dio. Star Platinum and I will still defeat you."

 

Dio's confidence wavered for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. "It doesn't matter what they look like. The World is still superior. Prepare yourself, Jotaro!"

 

“I always wanted to see how much stronger The World is than Star Platinum. Though it seems pointless even to compare,” said Dio.

 

“You wanted to compare? All you did was pat me on the leg. Well, I guess you did rip my 20,000 yen pants, though,” Jotaro retorted.

 

“Why are you Joestars so stubborn? You can never admit defeat, can you? Fine, I'll accept your provocation and resume our comparison,” said Dio as The World punched at Star Platinum. Star Platinum put up his arms to block. Then Star Platinum kicked at The World, but The World dodged. As The World punched down, Star Platinum blocked with his elbow. Star Platinum then punched at The World’s head, but The World dodged, with Star Platinum grazing The World’s skin. A slash appeared on Dio’s cheek.

 

Star Platinum tried again, grazing The World’s skin on the other side, and an identical slash appeared on Dio’s other cheek. Star Platinum and The World’s fists flew, ending as both their fists made contact with each other. Dio’s and Jotaro’s knuckles hurt from the impact.

 

“A comparison of punching speed, eh?” said Dio, touching his cheeks as the wounds healed.

 

“Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile! Futile!” shouted Dio.

 

“Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!” responded Star Platinum as The World and Star Platinum exchanged blows, their fists a blur. The sound of their clashing echoed through the area, the sheer power of their Stands shaking the ground beneath them.

 

The battle raged on, both Jotaro and Dio refusing to give an inch. Star Platinum's precise and powerful strikes met The World's unstoppable force head-on, creating a spectacle of speed and strength. The determination of the Joestar lineage clashed with Dio's relentless ambition, each blow bringing them closer to the climax of their fated duel. 

 

Joseph, still alive and recovering from his injuries, watched the battle with a keen eye, trying to find an opportunity to assist Jotaro. Dio and Jotaro's Stands clashed with incredible speed and power, each blow shaking the very ground they stood on.

 

Suddenly, Dio stopped time, retreating to a safe distance and preparing his next move. Jotaro's eyes and fingers moved slightly in the frozen time, catching Dio's attention.

 

"Could it be? They're the same?" Dio muttered to himself. "It's the same type of Stand as Star Platinum. The World and Star Platinum are the same type of Stand? Jotaro, can you see me? Or are you moving your hand unconsciously?"

 

Dio hesitated for a moment, trying to understand the implications of what he was seeing. He had no time to ponder, as he had planned his next move. Dio retreated, summoning the infamous road roller. "Time to end this," he said, positioning the massive vehicle above Jotaro. As time resumed, Dio dropped the road roller with a triumphant shout, "Road Roller Da!"

 

Joseph, frozen in Dio's time stop, could only watch as the battle unfolded. Every time Dio used his time stop ability, Jotaro moved a little more, gradually discovering that Star Platinum could also stop time.

 

But Jotaro, now fully aware of his Stand's capabilities, summoned Star Platinum to stop time as well. "Star Platinum! Za Warudo!" Time stopped, and Jotaro moved out from under the falling road roller, his movements now in sync with Dio's stopped time. Jotaro used the opportunity to approach Dio, readying Star Platinum for a counterattack.

 

When time resumed, Dio was shocked to see Jotaro standing before him, unscathed. "Impossible! How did you—"

 

Jotaro interrupted, "Your Stand and mine are indeed the same type. You thought you could win with just your time-stop ability? Think again."

 

In response, Jotaro focused his energy and launched a series of rapid punches, shattering the road roller and sending Dio flying. But Dio, ever resourceful, licked the knife smeared with Joseph's blood, growing even stronger.

 

The battle turned into a deadly game of cat and mouse, with Dio and Jotaro stopping time to gain the upper hand. Each move was calculated, each strike aimed to end the fight once and for all.

 

Joseph, sensing the turning point of the battle, managed to recover enough to shout out to Jotaro during one of the brief moments when time resumed. "Jotaro! Use your new ability to end this! We need to hold out until sunrise!"

 

Jotaro nodded, understanding his grandfather's strategy. As the night wore on, the relentless clash continued, with Jotaro pushing his limits to keep up with Dio's enhanced power. The sky began to lighten, signaling the approaching dawn.

 

Dio, realizing he was outmatched, tried one final time to stop time and deliver a fatal blow. But Jotaro, fully synchronized with Star Platinum, stopped time simultaneously. "You won't get away this time, Dio," Jotaro said, his voice echoing in the frozen world.

 

In the stopped time, Jotaro delivered a series of powerful punches with Star Platinum, each strike landing with precision. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" The relentless assault left Dio vulnerable, unable to defend himself.

 

As time resumed, Dio staggered, unable to comprehend his defeat. "No... this can't be..." said Dio before putting up a brave act he smirked weakly. "It's the end of the world for you, Jotaro," he declared, his voice fading. "You'll never win, Dio. Not as long as I stand proud," Jotaro replied firmly.

Dio's smile widened into a mocking grin. "What, are you going to walk like an Egyptian all the way home? Or even better, take the last train home?" he said 

Jotaro delivered the final punch, sending Dio crashing to the ground. "For my grandfather, and for all the lives you've taken," Jotaro declared as the first rays of sunlight broke over the horizon, bathing the battlefield in light.

"No... the sun..." Dio muttered, his body slowly beginning to crumble under the sunlight's harsh rays. "This can't be happening... I am Dio..." his head crumbled the ashes blowing away. 

 

Jotaro stood over Dio, watching as his enemy was finally defeated. "It's over, Dio. Your reign of terror ends here."

Chapter 45: The Curse has lifted.

Age 738, Monday January 17th 1989. 

 

A Speedwagon Foundation ambulance pulled up as Polnareff, his wounds treated, stepped out. Jotaro and Joseph got inside, with Joseph losing a lot of blood and needing immediate attention. They hooked him to an IV, but Joseph needed a blood transfusion. The closest match was the headless body of Dio outside.

 

Inside the ambulance, the transfusion began, and Joseph gradually regained consciousness. As he woke up, he decided to play a practical joke. Pretending to be Dio, he spoke with an ominous tone, "Heh heh heh... Jotaro, it's me, Dio. I've taken over Joseph's body!"

 

Jotaro's eyes widened, and he summoned Star Platinum. "What did you say?!"

 

Joseph quickly raised his hands in surrender, his face breaking into a mischievous grin. "Just kidding! It was a joke! I'm sorry! I was just messing with you. I swear it's me!" said Joseph, laughing nervously.

 

"Joseph Joestar. Born September 27th, 1920. Wife's Suzie Q, and Tomoko Higashikata, I collect comics as a hobby!” said Joseph.

 

Jotaro, still suspicious, decided to quiz him. “Who's the leading actress in the film *Tarzan, the Ape Man*?”

 

“Bo Derek,” replied Joseph without hesitation.

 

Jotaro continued, “Who sang 'Eat It', the spoof of 'Beat It'?”

 

“'Weird Al' Yankovic,” Joseph answered confidently.

 

Jotaro sighed, releasing his tension. “Good grief. I guess it is you. Only you would know pointless crap like that.”

 

Joseph chuckled, relieved that the tension had passed. “Come on, Jotaro, you know I can't resist a good prank. But really, thank you. You saved me, and we defeated Dio together.”

 

Jotaro nodded, a rare smile forming on his face. “Yeah, we did. Let’s get you home, old man.”

 

As the ambulance sped away, the Joestar family could finally breathe a sigh of relief, knowing that their ordeal was over and that they had emerged victorious once again.

 

Kami stared down at the world watching the two battles that were happening on New Vegeta and the other in Cairo. The egg had been whisked away into the lookout’s building. 

 

Prince Vegeta (7), Tarble (4), Cabba (4), Turles (5), Chi-Chi (4), Bulma (5), Raditz (11), and Launch (7) placed the Dragon Balls in a group. They went over the wish again.

 

"So we are going to wish for Polnareff’s sister to be revived," said Raditz. Everyone nodded while Turles thought of a better wish. Turles looked over to Kami, who was shaking his head. Kami noticed Turles watching and mouthed, "Wish for anyone who died from Lord Dio and his henchmen and the evil Lord Piccolo and his children to be revived."

 

Turles pondered what he meant. He realized that Polnareff’s sister Sherry was killed by someone working with Dio. Nodding in understanding, Turles recognized they would be limiting the dragon’s capabilities if they wished for just one person to be revived. Instead, they could word the wish to revive many people.

 

Turles spoke up, "I believe that we can wish for something bigger. We can wish to save more people if we word the wish like this: 'I wish that anyone who died from Lord Dio and his henchmen and the evil Lord Piccolo and his children would be revived.'"

 

Everyone nodded in agreement.

 

"How do we make the wish again?" asked Prince Vegeta.

 

Bulma responded, "My dad said to recite these words: ‘Oh Shenron, grant my wish.’" Before she could finish, the sky grew dark as a blinding yellow light emanated from the Dragon Balls. An enormous dragon shot out of the Dragon Balls, curling around the lookout as the dragon looked down with its red eyes.

 

"I am the mighty Shenron. I shall grant you any wish if it’s within my power. Now speak," Shenron boomed.

 

Turles stepped forward and said, "I wish that anyone who died from Lord Dio and his henchmen and the evil Lord Piccolo and his children would be revived."

 

Shenron's eyes glowed red. "Your wish has been granted. Now I take my leave," Shenron declared. With that, the mighty dragon vanished, the Dragon Balls scattering once more.

 

The group breathed a collective sigh of relief. Their wish had been granted, and countless lives were restored thanks to their careful wording.

 

Polnareff, Joseph, and Jotaro met in the airport. “So you're really going back to France, huh, Polnareff? But your family's gone. Why don't you come stay with us in New Vegeta and Morioh?” said Joseph.

 

“Mister Joestar, they may be gone, but France is my home. It's filled with my memories. It's a place I must always return to. If you ever need anything, call me. I'll find you, wherever you may be,” said Polnareff.

 

“We're gonna miss you,” said Joseph.

 

“It sure wasn't easy, but I had a crazy trip. Thanks to you guys,” said Polnareff.

 

“Yeah,” said Jotaro.

 

“We're a team. We'll always be,” said Joseph.

 

“Hey, big brother,” said a voice. “You’re not leaving without us.” came a familiar voice. They turned to see four figures running toward them: Avdol, Kakyoin, Sadao, and Iggy in a cage. They had bags. Jotaro and Joseph's mouths were open. Polnareff sniffled. Polnareff felt someone hold his hand. He turned his head to see his sister.

 

“Sherry!” said Polnareff as tears streamed down his face. Polnareff hugged Sherry, kissing her on the cheek over and over again. “How are you alive? I don’t care,” said Polnareff.

 

Sherry got emotional too. “You have grown so much. How long has it been?” said Sherry, crying.

 

“Four years,” sobbed Polnareff. “But I avenged you. I killed your killer,” said Polnareff.

 

Sherry touched his face. “Oh Polnareff,” said Sherry.

 

“Calling passengers of France International Airlines Flight 92 to Paris, please proceed to Gate 18,” said an announcement. Polnareff hugged everyone, introducing Sherry to them before rushing off to their flight.

 

In New Vegeta, Holly's vital signs returned to normal. Her eyes opened in the healing tank, and scientists pressed buttons as the water drained. The healing tank opened, and Suzy Q rushed to hug her daughter. “Holly, you are back to normal,” she said.

 

“Where is Dad, my son Jotaro, and my husband Sadao?” asked Holly.

 

“On their way, sweetie, on their way,” said Suzy Q, leading her to get changed.

Outside, there was rumbling and screaming as vampires and demons loyal to Dio invaded New Vegeta. “This is for Dio! Every monster for themselves!” they shouted, their voices filled with a mix of rage and desperation. They poured into the streets, their grotesque forms clashing against the pristine architecture of the Saiyan settlement.

 

The Saiyans, alert and ready, quickly mobilized. King Vegeta, with his unmistakable fiery hair and determined expression, led the defense. "Saiyans, defend our home!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the city. The Saiyan warriors, clad in their battle armor, formed a formidable front line, their power levels rising in unison.

 

The Shamonian guards, allies of the Saiyans, aimed their advanced weapons at the oncoming horde. Energy blasts and beams of light filled the air, creating a dazzling yet deadly display. The vampires, with their supernatural speed and strength, leaped at the Saiyan defenders, only to be met with fierce resistance. The demons, with their grotesque and terrifying appearances, tried to overwhelm the defenders with sheer numbers.

 

Turles, standing at the forefront, unleashed a barrage of energy attacks, obliterating clusters of enemies with each strike. Raditz, Launch, and the other Saiyan warriors fought fiercely, their fists and ki blasts tearing through the invading monsters.

 

However, the Saiyans noticed something strange. The invaders, while numerous, seemed desperate and disorganized. They fought with a fury born of fear, as if they knew their time was limited. As the battle raged on, the first light of dawn began to break over the horizon.

 

The vampires, sensitive to sunlight, began to panic. “The sun! The sun is rising!” one of them shrieked. The demons, bound to the night, also realized their impending doom. The Shamonian guards and Saiyan warriors redoubled their efforts, pushing the invaders back.

 

As the sunlight touched the battlefield, the vampires and demons started to crumble. Their flesh turned to ash, their screams filling the air as they disintegrated. “No! This can’t be happening!” one demon cried out before being reduced to dust.

 

The remaining invaders, realizing their fate, tried to flee, but it was too late. The sunrise illuminated New Vegeta, its golden rays burning away the last remnants of Dio’s loyal followers. The Saiyans and Shamonians watched as the enemy forces were utterly destroyed by the light of day.

 

King Vegeta stood tall, his arms crossed, surveying the scene. “Hmph, they were fools to challenge us,” he said with a smirk.

 

Bulma, who had been coordinating the defense efforts from a safe distance, approached Vegeta. “Is it over?” she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

 

Prince Vegeta nodded. “Yes, it’s over. We’ve defended our home. Dio’s minions are no more.”

 

As the sun fully rose, bathing New Vegeta in its warm light, the city’s defenders felt a wave of relief and triumph. They had protected their home and ensured the safety of their people. The threat of Dio’s loyalists was no more, and peace returned to New Vegeta.

 

In the aftermath, the Saiyans and Shamonians tended to their wounded and began the process of rebuilding. The battle had been fierce, but their unity and strength had seen them through. New Vegeta stood resilient, a beacon of hope and power in the universe.

 

As the dust settled from the battle with Dio’s minions, a new rumbling shook New Vegeta. The ground trembled as something massive approached from the horizon. The Saiyans and Shamonian guards, already on high alert, turned their attention to the new threat.

 

From the distance, a colossal figure emerged, its metallic form glinting in the morning light. It was a towering mech, a mechanical behemoth. This immense machine, standing over 33 feet tall, was controlled by the digital consciousness of the long-defeated Dr. Gero, who had somehow managed to preserve his mind within the machine.

 

The Tower Knight mech was an awe-inspiring fusion of medieval aesthetics and advanced technology. It had the imposing appearance of a giant knight clad in heavy armor. The armor plates were intricately designed, with detailed engravings that gave the mech a menacing and almost regal presence. In its right hand, it wielded a massive lance, capable of skewering multiple opponents in a single thrust. In its left hand, it carried an enormous shield, as tall as the mech itself, providing formidable defense against any attack.

 

The mech’s head was encased in a fearsome helmet, with glowing red eyes that indicated the presence of Dr. Gero’s digital consciousness. These eyes scanned the battlefield with an eerie intensity, giving the impression that the machine was alive and hunting its prey.

 

“Attention, all who stand against me,” the mech’s voice boomed, a mechanical echo of Dr. Gero’s sinister tone. “I am Dr. Gero, and I have returned to exact my vengeance upon those who defeated Lord Dio. This Tower Knight mech will be your doom!”

 

Prince Vegeta stepped forward, his fists clenched. “Dr. Gero! Never heard of you.”

 

“When I am Done with you nobody will too.” Gero’s voice crackled through the mech’s speakers. “And now, I will destroy you all with this unstoppable machine.”

 

The Tower Knight mech began its advance, each step causing the ground to quake. Its shield was raised defensively, and its lance pointed menacingly at the defenders of New Vegeta.

 

“Prepare for battle!” Vegeta shouted. “We’ll bring down this oversized tin can!”

 

The Saiyan warriors powered up, their auras flaring brightly. Turles, Raditz, and the others charged at the mech, launching powerful ki blasts. The energy attacks exploded against the Tower Knight’s armor, but the mech remained unscathed.

 

“It’s too strong!” Raditz yelled. “Our attacks are barely scratching it!”

 

“We need to find a weak spot,” Bulma called out from behind the defensive line. “Aim for the joints and the head!”

 

As the Saiyans adjusted their strategy, the Tower Knight mech swung its massive lance, forcing the warriors to scatter. The mech’s shield blocked incoming attacks with ease, and it retaliated with devastating force. Each swipe of the lance could level buildings, and the ground shook with every step it took.

 

Just as the situation seemed dire, a powerful and familiar presence made itself known. Broly, the legendary Super Saiyan, stepped forward. His immense power and raw energy radiated from his body, causing the ground beneath him to crack.

 

“Let me handle this,” Broly growled, his eyes fixed on the towering mech.

 

Vegeta nodded, stepping back to allow Broly to take the lead. “Alright, Broly. Show us what you’ve got.”

 

Broly powered up, his aura flaring with intense green energy. With a deafening roar, he charged at the Tower Knight mech. The ground shook with each step he took, and the air crackled with his energy.

 

The mech swung its lance at Broly, but he deftly dodged the attack. With a powerful punch, Broly struck the mech’s knee joint, causing a loud metallic groan as the joint buckled under the force. The Tower Knight staggered, its balance compromised.

 

“Impossible! How can one Saiyan possess such power?” Dr. Gero’s voice echoed from the mech.

 

Broly didn’t waste time with a response. He leaped into the air, delivering a devastating kick to the mech’s chest. The Tower Knight stumbled backward, its armor dented and cracked from the impact.

 

The mech attempted to retaliate, swinging its lance and shield at Broly, but he was too fast. Broly weaved between the attacks, delivering powerful blows to the mech’s joints and armor. Each strike weakened the Tower Knight further, sparks flying as metal buckled and gears ground to a halt.

 

With a final, mighty roar, Broly unleashed a colossal energy blast from his hands. The green beam of energy struck the Tower Knight square in the chest, blasting through its armor and tearing it apart from the inside. The mech’s red eyes flickered and dimmed as it collapsed to the ground in a heap of twisted metal.

 

Dr. Gero’s voice crackled one last time through the mech’s speakers. “No... this cannot be...”

 

Broly landed gracefully, his aura slowly fading as he powered down. He turned to the others, a determined look in his eyes. “It’s over. Dr. Gero is finally gone.”

 

The defenders of New Vegeta cheered, their spirits lifted by Broly’s victory. Prince Vegeta approached Broly, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You did well, Broly. You saved us all.”

 

Bulma nodded, smiling. “Let’s make sure of it. We’ll dismantle what’s left of this mech and ensure there’s nothing left for him to come back with.”

 

As the sun fully rose over New Vegeta, the city’s defenders knew they had faced and overcome yet another great challenge. Their unity and determination had seen them through, and New Vegeta remained a beacon of hope and strength in the universe.

---

Tomoko was making dinner when she heard, “Mommy, Mommy, where are you?” She dropped the knife and hurried up to her son’s bedroom. After three months of Josuke's fever, it was finally broken. There in the bed was Josuke, sitting up.

 

“There you are,” said the 5-year-old with a bright smile.

 

Tomoko rushed to his side, tears of relief streaming down her face. “Josuke! You’re awake! You’re really awake!” She wrapped her arms around him, holding him close.

 

“I had the weirdest dream, Mommy,” said Josuke, his small voice filled with wonder.

 

Tomoko pulled back, her hands gently cupping his cheeks. “It’s over now, sweetie. You’re safe and sound.” She kissed his forehead, feeling his normal, healthy warmth.

 

“Can I have some of your delicious cooking now, Mommy?” asked Josuke with a playful grin.

 

Tomoko laughed through her tears. “Of course, sweetheart. Anything you want.” She scooped him up, carrying him downstairs as he giggled happily.

 

In the warmth of their home, surrounded by love and the smell of dinner, Tomoko felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. Her son was back, and everything felt right again.

Chapter 46: Stand Manifestations

Age 738, Tuesday January 18th 1989. 

 

Jotaro, Sadao, and Joseph returned to New Vegeta, where they were warmly embraced by Holly, who hugged all three. Sadao pulled her aside, apologizing for being away on tour and sharing that he had done some thinking. "I've decided to stay this time, and I want to have another child," he said. Holly hugged him tighter and whispered, "I would like that."

 

Joseph was greeted by Suzy Q, Tomoko, and baby Josuke. Meanwhile, Jotaro skillfully dodged an attack from Fasha, only to sweep her off her feet in a smooth move.

 

Excited sounds emanated from the medical building, drawing their attention. They arrived just in time to hear the doctors announce that baby Kakarot and baby Caulifla were ready to come out of their incubation chambers. But before the doctors could open them, Kakarot and Caulifla opened their eyes, causing the containers around them to shake as their Stands manifested, breaking the glass.

 

The room was filled with a burst of energy. Kakarot's Stand, a powerful figure resembling a golden warrior with intricate designs, materialized behind him. Caulifla's Stand, a sleek and agile figure with silver armor and sharp, glowing eyes, appeared next to her.

 

Everyone watched in awe as the newborns demonstrated their incredible power. Jotaro stepped forward, his eyes narrowing in focus. "Incredible," he muttered. "Their Stands are already so strong."

 

Sadao, still holding Holly's hand, smiled proudly. "It looks like the next generation is going to be something extraordinary."

 

Joseph, holding baby Josuke, nodded in agreement. "Indeed. With Stands like these, they will be formidable allies."

 

Gine and Bardock looked on with a mix of pride and amazement. "Our family just keeps getting stronger," Suzy Q said softly.

 

Jotaro, still vigilant, addressed the group. "We'll need to guide and train them well. Their power is immense, but they'll need to learn control and discipline."

 

The doctors, recovering from their initial shock, approached the shattered chambers. "We'll need to run some tests, but it seems they are perfectly healthy," one of the doctors said.

 

Fasha, regaining her composure, looked at Jotaro. "It seems our future is in good hands."

 

As the energy settled and the room calmed, Holly looked at Sadao with a hopeful expression. "Our family is growing, and with you here, we'll be stronger than ever."

 

Sadao squeezed her hand. "We'll face whatever comes our way together."

 

The room was filled with a sense of unity and hope for the future. The arrival of Kakarot and Caulifla marked the beginning of a new chapter for their family, one filled with promise and potential.

 

Anne, stirred within her healing tank. Her eyes opened, and a commotion arose as all the doctors rushed over. The tank drained and opened, revealing a dazed Anne. 

 

“Oh yeah, I’m in New Vegeta,” she murmured, looking at the strangers before her. Fear took hold, and she activated her Stand instinctively. Anne quickly ducked, hiding behind the healing tank she had just exited. She moved swiftly, hiding behind various objects and people. “Help. How do I stop this?” Anne cried, her voice tinged with panic.

 

Granola, blushed as he felt her body briefly wrap around his back before she moved on. His crush had just done that. Always out of sight, Anne's Stand, named Rio, had enhanced hiding abilities. 

 

Anne, a new Stand user, didn't understand what her Stand was or what it was named. The doctors and other Stand users in New Vegeta watched with a mix of concern and curiosity as she darted from hiding spot to hiding spot, her fear palpable.

 

Jotaro, noticing the commotion, stepped forward. "Calm down, Anne. We're here to help you," he said in a steady voice. "Your Stand is reacting to your fear. Take deep breaths and focus on staying still."

 

Anne peeked out from behind a large medical device, her eyes wide. "I... I can't control it!" she cried.

 

Granola, trying to be brave, approached slowly. "Anne, it's okay. We’re friends. We can help you learn to control it," he said softly, trying not to startle her.

 

Joseph joined in, his voice gentle and reassuring. "Anne, your Stand is powerful, but it's a part of you. You need to trust yourself. Just take one step at a time."

 

Holly, seeing the distress in Anne's eyes, stepped forward with a motherly demeanor. "Sweetheart, you're safe here. We'll help you understand your abilities," she said warmly.

 

Anne took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Slowly, she managed to stop moving, her Stand's power waning as she focused on the kind faces around her.

 

Fasha approached, holding out a hand. "We all had to learn to control our Stands. You're not alone, Anne."

 

With everyone’s encouragement, Anne began to feel a sense of safety. Her Stand, Rio, calmed down, and she stepped out from behind a table. Granola, still blushing, offered her a reassuring smile.

 

"Thank you," Anne said quietly, her fear subsiding. "I... I want to learn how to control it."

 

Jotaro nodded. "And we’ll help you every step of the way."

 

Anne blushed as Granola touched her hand, feeling a new friendship blossom between them. As they trained together with Jotaro and Joseph, Granolah demonstrated his impressive Stand abilities using his A.I. robot, Oatmeal.

 

The training ground was abuzz with energy as Jotaro and Joseph observed Granola and Anne practicing. Jotaro nodded approvingly at Granolah's display of "Dead Eye."

 

"Granola, your precision and control are impressive," Jotaro said. "Remember to stay focused and use your abilities to predict and counter any attack."

 

Granola nodded, his eyes sharp with determination. "Yes, Sensei."

 

Anne, still nervous about her own abilities, watched as Granola demonstrated his Stand's skills. "Granola, how do you control it so well?" she asked.

 

Granola smiled, stepping closer to her. "It took a lot of practice, Anne. But you have Rio, and it's incredibly powerful. Let's work on controlling it together."

 

Anne blushed again, feeling a mix of admiration and gratitude. "Thank you, Granola. I'll try my best."

 

Joseph stepped forward, offering guidance. "Anne, your Stand, Rio, has immense potential. Use your fear and anxiety as a strength. Focus on what you want to achieve, and your Stand will follow."

 

As the training continued, Anne grew more confident. With Granola by her side, she learned to harness Rio's abilities, finding solace in their budding friendship.

 

By the end of the session, both Anne and Granola felt a sense of accomplishment. They had grown stronger together, each supporting the other's journey toward mastering their Stands.

 

Holly watched from a distance, smiling proudly at her son and his new friend. "They’re going to be amazing together," she said softly.

 

Sadao nodded in agreement. "Yes, they will. Our future is in good hands."

 

As the sun set over New Vegeta, the bonds of friendship and the spirit of determination shone brightly, promising a strong and united front against any challenge that lay ahead.

 

Chi-Chi walked around the training arena, the air crackling with anticipation. She wanted to practice her special technique, one she had been refining for months. As she cupped her hands together, she focused her energy. 

 

"Ka..." she began, feeling the familiar warmth of energy forming in her palms.

 

"Me..." The energy intensified, a bright light emanating from her hands.

 

But then, something wasn't right. A sudden thought crossed her mind, breaking her concentration. Her focus wavered, and the energy dissipated.

 

Chi-Chi took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "What's wrong with me today?" she muttered. Determined to get it right, she began again.

 

"Ka... Me... Ha... Me..." The energy ball grew larger, humming with power.

 

Just as she was about to release the wave, she sensed a presence behind her. Turning her head slightly, she saw Anne and Granolah approaching, their faces filled with curiosity.

 

"Chi-Chi, that was amazing!" Anne exclaimed, her eyes wide with admiration.

 

Granolah nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I've never seen anyone other than Goku use that technique. You're incredible, Chi-Chi."

 

Chi-Chi smiled, feeling a surge of pride. "Thank you, both of you. But I need to perfect it. It's not just about power; it's about control and precision."

 

Anne, inspired by Chi-Chi's determination, stepped forward. "Can we help? Maybe training together will make it easier."

 

Granolah nodded. "Yeah, we could all use some practice. Plus, it would be great to learn from each other."

 

Chi-Chi considered their offer, then nodded. "Alright. Let's train together. But be warned, this technique requires a lot of focus and discipline."

 

The three of them positioned themselves in the arena. Chi-Chi demonstrated the Kamehameha wave again, this time with Anne and Granolah watching closely. 

 

"Ka... Me... Ha... Me... Ha!" Chi-Chi released the energy wave, sending it straight across the arena. The sheer force of it was impressive, but Chi-Chi knew it could be better.

 

Anne and Granolah exchanged glances, both eager to try. 

 

"Okay, let's start with the basics," Chi-Chi said, guiding them through the steps. "Focus your energy in your hands. Imagine it as a ball of light, growing stronger with each word."

 

Anne and Granolah mimicked Chi-Chi's movements, cupping their hands and concentrating their energy.

 

"Ka... Me... Ha... Me... Ha!" Anne shouted, releasing a small but powerful energy blast.

 

Granolah followed suit, his blast slightly more controlled but still needing refinement.

 

"Great start," Chi-Chi encouraged. "Keep practicing, and remember, it's not just about strength. It's about focus and control."

 

The training session continued, with Chi-Chi, Anne, and Granolah pushing each other to improve. As the sun began to set, they all felt a sense of accomplishment and camaraderie.

 

Chi-Chi looked at her new friends, feeling grateful for their support. "You both did amazing today. Keep practicing, and you'll master it in no time."

 

Anne and Granolah smiled, their determination renewed. "Thank you, Chi-Chi. We won't let you down," Anne said.

 

Granolah nodded. "Yeah, we'll keep at it. And one day, we'll be as good as you."

 

As they left the training arena, Chi-Chi felt a sense of pride and hope. With friends like these, she knew they could face any challenge that came their way.

 

Chi-Chi approached Kakarot, who was looking around with wide, curious eyes. She smiled warmly at the young Saiyan. “Hi, I’m Chi-Chi. Welcome to New Vegeta.”

 

Kakarot, still adjusting to his surroundings, gave her a hesitant smile. “Hi, Chi-Chi. I’m Kakarot. Nice to meet you.”

 

Not far from them, Raditz and Jocha were standing with Caulifla, who was just as eager to explore her new environment. Raditz, with his imposing presence, was trying to maintain order, while Jocha, his energetic younger sister, was bubbling with excitement.

 

“Kakarot, Caulifla,” Raditz called, his voice firm yet gentle. “Come here. There’s much we need to teach you.”

 

Kakarot and Caulifla obediently walked over to their older siblings, Chi-Chi following closely behind.

 

Raditz looked at the group, his eyes reflecting pride and responsibility. “You both have just come out of the incubation chambers, so there's a lot you need to learn about our world and your place in it.”

 

Jocha nodded, her enthusiasm infectious. “Yes! There’s so much to see and do! Let’s start with the basics.”

 

Raditz and Jocha took Kakarot and Caulifla on a tour around New Vegeta. Chi-Chi tagged along, curious to learn more about the Saiyan culture.

 

Raditz: “This is the training ground where we hone our skills. Fighting is a big part of who we are, but it’s also about discipline and protecting those we care about.”

 

Jocha: “And over here is the meditation area. It’s important to balance our strength with a calm mind. Meditation helps us focus our energy.”

 

Kakarot and Caulifla listened intently, absorbing the information. Caulifla’s eyes sparkled with excitement as she imagined herself training and becoming stronger.

 

Caulifla: “I can’t wait to start training! I want to be the strongest!”

 

Kakarot: “Me too! I want to learn everything.”

 

Chi-Chi watched them with a smile, feeling a sense of connection with the Saiyan children. “It’s great to see you both so eager to learn.”

 

As the day progressed, the group sat down for a meal together. Raditz and Jocha shared stories about their adventures and battles, while Kakarot and Caulifla listened in awe.

 

Raditz: “Remember, it’s not just about power. It’s about heart and determination. Never give up, no matter how tough things get.”

 

Jocha: “And always look out for each other. We’re a family, and family means everything.”

 

Chi-Chi couldn’t help but feel a deep respect for Raditz and Jocha. Despite their fierce exterior, they had a strong sense of loyalty and love for their family.

 

As the sun set, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink, the group gathered on a hill overlooking New Vegeta. Kakarot and Caulifla stood side by side, feeling a sense of belonging and purpose.

 

Kakarot: “I’m glad to be here with all of you. I want to become strong and protect everyone.”

 

Caulifla: “Me too! We’ll get stronger together.”

 

Raditz placed a hand on Kakarot’s shoulder, while Jocha did the same with Caulifla.

 

Raditz: “You both have a bright future ahead. We’ll be here to guide you every step of the way.”

 

Jocha: “Welcome to the family, Kakarot and Caulifla.”

 

Chi-Chi, standing beside them, felt a sense of peace. She knew that with the support of their family, Kakarot and Caulifla would grow to become remarkable Saiyans.

 

As the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, the group felt a renewed sense of hope and determination. Together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead, united by their bond and their shared journey.

 

Raditz: “Tomorrow, we start training. Get some rest, everyone.”

 

With that, they all headed back to their homes, ready to embrace the new adventures that awaited them.

 

Chapter 47: Polnareff Land

Age 738, Tuesday February 7th 1989. 

 

One month has passed.

 

Granolah and Anne followed Jotaro and Fasha, the pair walking closely together. The Heeter family, and Bardock's crew with Prince Vegeta following behind. Jotaro turned to Fasha, hoping for a positive response. "Do you want a second date? The first one wasn't really romantic," he said, attempting to sound casual.

 

Fasha grinned mischievously. "Oh, so you're saying you're going to try to be more romantic this time around? What about the boat ride in Egypt?" she teased, recalling their previous adventures.

 

Jotaro blushed, a small smile forming on his face. "That was... different," he muttered, scratching the back of his head.

 

As they continued their stroll, the group arrived at Polnareff Land, a recently built amusement park. The bright lights and cheerful sounds filled the air, creating an atmosphere of excitement and fun. Jotaro and Fasha exchanged a glance, their smiles widening.

 

"Welcome to Polnareff Land!" Polnareff himself appeared at the entrance, arms wide open. "Enjoy all the rides and attractions! And don't forget to try the silver chariot roller coaster!"

 

Granolah looked around, intrigued by the park. "So, this is Polnareff Land," he remarked. "Looks like a fun place."

 

Anne nodded enthusiastically. "I heard the food here is amazing too! Let's try everything!"

 

Jotaro and Fasha led the way, hand in hand, ready to enjoy their second date in this vibrant, joyful setting. The amusement park was a perfect backdrop for creating new memories, filled with laughter, adventure, and perhaps a touch of romance.

 

They entered the park and were greeted with rides that were themed after the stands they had faced in Egypt. Fasha couldn't help but feel a bit giddy as they rode on a rollercoaster that mimicked the experience of fighting off enemy stands. After a few hours of adrenaline-filled fun, the group decided to take a break and grab some food. 

 

As they sat down to eat, Prince Vegeta couldn't resist poking fun at Jotaro. "So, Jotaro, did you finally figure out how to be romantic?" he asked with a smirk. Jotaro rolled his eyes, but a small smile played at the corners of his mouth. 

 

"I'll have you know, Vegeta, I've been working on my romance skills," he replied with a chuckle. Fasha laughed. 

 

"Well, I appreciate the effort," she said, nudging Jotaro playfully. As the night went on, they continued to enjoy each other's company and the thrilling rides. By the end of the night, 

 

They left the theme park and they stumbled upon a local ballroom dance, and with some encouragement from Fasha, they all decided to join in the festivities. As they entered the dance hall, they were struck by the elegant atmosphere and the lively music playing. The females of the group were prompted to change into ball gowns themed after Disney princesses, inspired by the famous Disney song "Bibbidi-BobbidiBoo" from Cinderella.

 

Jotaro and Fasha stood in front of the full-length mirror in their respective dressing rooms, adjusting their formal attire. Jotaro tugged at his suit jacket and straightened his tie while Fasha smoothed out the wrinkles in her dress and fiddled with her earrings.

 

"You look amazing, Fasha," Jotaro said, admiring her reflection in the mirror. "That dress suits you perfectly."

 

Fasha blushed at the compliment. "Thanks, Jotaro. You look pretty sharp yourself." Jotaro smirked. "I know."

 

Fasha laughed, shaking her head. "You're so full of yourself." Jotaro shrugged. "Can you blame me? I look good."

 

Fasha rolled her eyes and turned back to the mirror, running a brush through her hair. "I'm just glad we get to have a night off from all the fighting and killing."

 

Jotaro nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it's nice to just be able to enjoy ourselves for once. And who knows, maybe we'll even get some useful intel while we're here."

 

Fasha smirked. "Always thinking ahead, huh? That's why you're the leader."

 

Jotaro grinned. "Yep"

 

Fasha herself wore a stunning pink queen puffy princess ball gown that exudes elegance and royalty. The dress features a voluminous skirt that billows out from the waist, giving it a regal appearance.  The puffy skirt is reminiscent of Ariel's princess dress ball gown, while the overall design combines elements of Belle's and Cinderella's dresses. The dress has a sweetheart neckline and is adorned with delicate pink floral embellishments throughout, adding a touch of

femininity and grace. The intricate beading and lace detailing on the bodice and sleeves add a layer of sophistication and glamour to the dress, making Fasha look like a true princess. The dress is larger and puffier than Cinderella's, giving Fasha a more grandiose and majestic appearance as she dances the night away. Overall, Fasha's dress is a perfect combination of elegance, femininity, and royalty.

 

Gine herself wore a stunning queen puffy princess dress ball gown that exudes elegance and grace. It is similar in style to Ariel's bluish green princess dress ball gown, with a fitted bodice and a full, puffy skirt that flares out dramatically. The dress also incorporates elements of Cinderella's classic princess dress ball gown, with intricate details such as delicate lace and embroidery adorning the bodice and skirt. However, Gine's dress is even bigger and puffier than Cinderella's, creating a truly magnificent and regal appearance. The overall effect is a breathtaking gown that is fit for royalty, perfectly befitting Gine's grace and beauty.

 

Bardock's sharp suit is a dark blue color with a hint of purple. The suit jacket has a modern slim fit with a single button closure, and the lapels are peaked for a sharp and sophisticated look. The trousers are also slim-fitting with a tapered leg, and they are hemmed to just above his ankle to show off his polished black dress shoes. The suit is paired with a crisp white shirt and a skinny black tie, completing the sleek and polished look. Jotaro's sharp suit is a deep shade of purple, almost black. The suit jacket has a classic fit with two buttons, and the lapels are notched for a timeless and masculine look. The trousers are also classic in style, with a straight leg and a traditional length. He pairs the suit with a black turtleneck instead of a dress shirt, adding a touch of edginess to the ensemble. The look is completed with black leather dress shoes and a slim black belt, giving him an overall sharp and confident appearance.

 

Borgos' suit is a classic black suit with a white dress shirt and black tie. The jacket is tailored to fit him perfectly and is single-breasted with two buttons. Tora's suit is similar to Borgos', but he adds a touch of personal flair by wearing a blue shirt and matching tie. Shugesh's suit is a light gray color with a black dress shirt and a gray tie. His jacket is also single-breasted, but he opts for three buttons instead of two, giving him a more distinguished appearance.

 

Leek's suit is a bold and daring red color with a black dress shirt and red tie. The jacket is double-breasted, giving him a more formal look. 

 

Paragus' suit is a dark brown color with a white dress shirt and brown tie. His jacket is also double-breasted, but with four buttons instead of two, giving him a more powerful and authoritative look.

 

Nappa's suit is a navy blue color with a white dress shirt and navy blue tie. His jacket is tailored to fit his muscular physique, making him look even more imposing.

 

Beets' suit is a deep forest green color with a black dress shirt and green tie. His jacket is single-breasted with two buttons, giving him a more classic and timeless look.

 

Prince Vegeta's suit is a royal blue color with a white dress shirt and blue tie. His jacket is tailored to fit him perfectly and is double breasted, giving him a more regal and sophisticated appearance.

 

Taro's suit is a sleek black color with a black dress shirt and a silver tie. His jacket is single-breasted, but with a unique shawl collar, giving him a more modern and trendy look.

 

Tora's sharp suit is a well-tailored navy blue suit that fits him perfectly. The suit jacket has a slim fit and is buttoned up, with a single-breasted design and a notched lapel. The trousers are also

slim-fit, with a flat front and a straight leg. The suit is made from a high-quality wool blend fabric, giving it a sleek and sophisticated look. Tora accessories with a slim black tie and a white dress shirt with a pointed collar. The overall effect is a professional and polished appearance that exudes confidence and style.

 

Monaito's sharp suit is unique and distinct. It is a traditional Namekian attire with a modern twist. The suit is predominantly green, reflecting the color of the Namekian people, and made of a silky, high-quality material that drapes well on his tall, lean frame. The jacket of the suit is single-breasted and fitted, with narrow lapels that add a touch of elegance. The jacket is designed with intricate embroidery, incorporating the Namekian symbol, a six-pointed star,

on the breast pocket. The trousers are tailored and straight-legged, with a matching green belt to accentuate the shirt underneath the jacket is a crisp, white button-down with a high collar that is visible above the jacket. Monaito completes his look with polished black shoes, adding a touch of sophistication to his ensemble. Overall, Monaito's sharp suit is a perfect blend of traditional Namekian culture and contemporary fashion.

Granolah's sharp suit is a form-fitting, dark blue outfit that exudes sleekness and style. The suit consists of a long-sleeved top with a high collar that comes up to his chin and a V-shaped notch in the front. The top hugs his torso closely, emphasizing his toned physique, and the sleeves end in fitted cuffs. The pants are a matching dark blue color and are similarly form-fitting, tapering at the ankle. The pants also have a silver stripe down the side of each leg, adding a touch of elegance and refinement. Completing the look are a pair of black boots that reach up to his mid-calf and have silver accents. Overall, Granolah's sharp suit gives off a sophisticated, modern vibe that suits his youthful, ambitious personality.

 

Muezli wore a ballgown with a striking combination of green and blue colors. The bodice of the dress is green, which creates a vibrant and fresh look. The green bodice is likely made from a luxurious fabric like satin or velvet, giving it a rich and elegant texture. The skirt of the dress is blue, which creates a sense of calm and tranquility. The blue skirt is made of multiple layers of tulle, which gives it a voluminous and flowing appearance. The use of tulle is common in ballgowns as it creates a sense of drama and grandeur. The dress features an off-the-shoulder neckline, which is a flattering and feminine choice. This style of neckline accentuates the collarbone and shoulders, creating a sense of elegance and sophistication. The neckline is likely lined with a delicate lace or beading, which adds an extra touch of detail and texture. The fitted bodice of the dress flares out into a layered tulle skirt, which creates a classic ballgown silhouette. The bodice is designed to fit snugly to the body, highlighting Muezli's curves and creating a sense of shape and structure. The layered tulle skirt adds volume and movement to the dress, creating a sense of fluidity, and the dress incorporates iridescent fabric into the skirt or bodice, which adds a touch of shimmer and sparkle. Iridescent fabric is often used in formal wear as it catches the light and creates a sense of magic and enchantment. The use of iridescent fabric in this dress likely creates a subtle and elegant effect, making the dress even more stunning and eye-catching.

 

Elec, wears a sharp suit that exudes power and confidence. The suit is made from high-quality, black fabric that has a subtle shine to it, giving it a sleek and sophisticated appearance. The jacket fits him perfectly, hugging his broad shoulders and tapering down to a narrow waist, accentuating his strong, athletic jacket features wide lapels and is fastened with a row of silver buttons that add a touch of elegance to the overall look. Underneath the jacket, he wears a crisp white dress shirt that contrasts nicely with the dark color of the suit. The shirt is tucked into a pair of black dress pants that are tailored to fit him perfectly, with a slight flare at the bottom to accommodate his dress shoes. Elec's dress shoes are shiny black leather, and he wears them with a pair of black dress socks that peek out from beneath the hem of his pants. The suit is completed with a black tie that is perfectly knotted at the neck, adding a touch of formality to the ensemble. Overall, Elec's sharp suit is the epitome of power dressing, conveying his authority and command with every step he takes.

 

Oil's sharp suit consists of a wide red jacket with golden lines, giving him a regal and powerful appearance. He wears two red wristbands with golden lines, adding to the flashy nature of his outfit. In addition, he wears a mind restraint that looks like a necklace with bones, perhaps indicating his brutal nature and willingness to use white pants are also quite wide, and he wears a blue sash over them to accentuate his waistline. He completes his outfit with two blue boots

that have a white sole and a gold buckle on each, which add a touch of luxury and sophistication to his overall appearance. Finally, the Heeters' symbol can be seen on his waist, perhaps showing his loyalty to the family.

 

Macki wore a stunning and opulent ball gown that looks like it was made for a royal princess. The sheer size and volume of the dress are breathtaking, with layers upon layers of puffy and voluminous fabric creating a sense of grandeur and majesty. The skirt is full and expansive, possibly with a train trailing behind, adding to the dress's regal and magnificent appearance. The colors of the dress are pink and purple, which together create a beautiful and romantic color scheme. The two colors might be used in a gradient effect, with one color softly blending into the other, creating a subtle and dreamy effect. Alternatively, the two colors might be used in a pattern or design that accentuates the curves and contours of the dress, adding to its drama and allure. Overall, The dress is a show-stopper that would turn heads and captivate attention at any formal occasion. Its extravagant and feminine style is perfect for a glamorous ball or a lavish celebration. 

 

Gas's sharp suit exudes a sense of sleek and refined style. Despite being the shortest of the Heeter family, he still looks quite imposing with his regal appearance. He has a unique physical appearance with his lack of eyebrows and nose, as well as his long purple dreadlocks and pointy ears. His turquoise skin and dark circles under his eyes give him an aura of mystery and intrigue. Gas's outfit starts with a white bodysuit that provides a clean and simple base for his overall look. He then wears a red jacket with golden accents, which contrasts nicely with his skin tone and draws attention to his upper body. The mind restraint he wears resembles a headband, and features bones that perhaps signify his willingness to use force when necessary. To complete his outfit, Gas wears a pair of blue boots with white soles and a golden buckle on each. The Heeter symbol on his chest shows his allegiance to the family, and adds a touch of personality to his otherwise monochromatic outfit. Overall, Gas's sharp suit highlights his unique physical features while still maintaining a sense of sophistication and power.

 

Fasha led the charge onto the dance floor, pulling Gine along with her. "Come on, guys! Let's show these humans how it's done," she exclaimed, spinning around and swishing her dress.

 

Bardock raised an eyebrow at her, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "You sure you know how to dance, Fasha?"

 

She shot him a grin. "You're about to find out." Jotaro, on the other hand, was feeling a bit hesitant. "I don't know if I can keep up with you guys," he muttered, adjusting his tie nervously.

 

Bardock clapped him on the back. "Just follow our lead, kid. You'll do fine." And with that, they all began to move together, swaying to the music. Gine stumbled a bit at first, but Fasha caught her and helped her regain her balance. Bardock and his crew were surprisingly light on their feet, their armor not hindering their movements in the slightest. As they danced, they chatted and laughed, enjoying the break from their usual battles.

 

 "Hey, Jotaro, have you ever been to a dance before?" Gine asked, grinning up at him.

 

He shook his head. "No, this is my first time. I'm more used to punching things than dancing with them."

 

Fasha laughed. "Well, consider this practice for when you finally get a girlfriend, Jotaro."

 

He scowled at her, but couldn't help a small smile. "I'll keep that in mind."

 

The music shifted to a fast-paced pop song, and they all started to move a bit more wildly, twirling and jumping around. Bardock even attempted a backflip, which earned him cheers from the crowd.

 

As the night wore on, they began to tire, but they didn't want to stop. "Just one more song!" Fasha pleaded, and they all agreed.

 

Finally, the dance came to an end, and they left the ballroom feeling exhilarated. "That was amazing," Gine sighed, leaning on Bardock's arm.

 

Bardock smirked. "Not bad for a bunch of warriors, huh?"

 

Jotaro grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie with the group that he hadn't before. "Thanks for bringing me along, guys. I had a great time."

Fasha punched his arm playfully. "Anytime, Jotaro. Just don't tell anyone we're not always fighting and killing things, okay?" 

 

They began to dance, and it was immediately clear that they all had natural talent. They spun around the dance floor, twirling and dipping, all the while laughing and having a great time. The music shifted from classic ballroom tunes to modern pop hits, but the group was up for the night. As the night went on the stars began to twinkle outside, they danced on, unwilling to let the night end. 

 

The energy of the dance floor was infectious, and they felt like they were part of something magical. When the dance finally ended, they left with sore feet and big smiles, Then watched the fireworks over Polnareff land. It was the best date ever. Jotaro: leans in to kiss Fasha

 

Fasha: smiling, kissing back

 

Jotaro: You know, Fasha, I never thought I could find someone who understands me like you do.

 

Fasha: I feel the same way, Jotaro. You're the only person I've met who can match my strength and spirit.

 

Jotaro: It's like we were meant to be together. Even our stands complement each other.

 

Fasha: laughs Yeah, I don't think anyone could stand a chance against us if we fought together.

 

Jotaro: smiling. That's true. But I don't want to fight with you, Fasha. I want to protect you and make you happy.

 

Fasha: blushes Jotaro… that's so sweet.

 

Jotaro: grinning It's true. I'm not good with words, but I know how I

feel. And I feel like I could take on the world with you by my side.

 

Fasha: take Jotaro's hand I'm with you, Jotaro. Always.

 

Jotaro: squeezes Fasha's hand. I love you, Fasha.

 

Fasha: Beaming, I love you too, Jotaro. a sudden interruption shattered their peace. It was the unmistakable sound of someone letting out a long, wet fart. They all looked over to see Muezli, Gine and Macki, Their faces turning bright red with embarrassment. 

 

"It was an accident," Gine stammered, trying to explain herself. But Fasha wasn't about to let it go that easily. 

 

With a wicked gleam in her eye, she got up and let out a loud, rumbling fart of her own. "Now

it's on," she declared, goading Gine into a competition. And so it began… a farting war like no other. The four women faced off, each one trying to outdo the other in terms of volume and odor.

They let out rip after rip, filling the outside with a pungent cloud of gas.

 

As the minutes ticked by, things got more and more intense. The farts became wetter and sloppier, with occasional hints of a brownish hue. The women laughed and egged each other on, until finally they both admitted defeat. "I think I crapped my pants," said Fasha, with a

mixture of horror and delight. "Me too," agreed Gine, equally thrilled.

 

Macki nodded. Just when things were getting out of hand, Jotaro stepped in. "Yare yare," he muttered, slapping some sense into the four women. The shock of his rough treatment made Fasha fall even more deeply in love with him, her heart racing with desire. Granola's face grew red as he pulled his mother home, a snoozing Anne on his shoulder. 

 

As Jotaro turned to leave, trying to forget the scene he had just witnessed, he couldn't help but smile. He went to sleep that night with a grin on his face, thinking about the expression on Fasha's face after he had slapped her. He felt a sense of contentment… knowing that he had just witnessed something truly special.

 

Age 738, Wednesday February 8th 1989. 

 

Polnareff walked through the familiar streets, his heart pounding with anticipation. It had been a month since he had left, a month filled with battles and hardships. Yet, through it all, the thought of Melèna had kept him going. As he approached her house, he took a deep breath and straightened his clothes, hoping to make a good impression.

 

Inside, Melèna sat by the window, her heart heavy with sorrow. Every day she hoped for Polnareff's return, but as the days turned into weeks, her hope began to wane. She was just about to turn away when a knock on the door startled her.

 

With a mix of excitement and trepidation, she rushed to the door and opened it. There stood Polnareff, looking better than she remembered. His eyes were bright, his posture confident, and a warm smile spread across his face.

 

"Polnareff!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of surprise and joy.

 

"Melèna," he replied softly, his eyes filled with emotion. "I've kept my promise. I've come back."

 

Tears welled up in Melèna's eyes as she stepped forward and embraced him. "I was so worried," she whispered. "I didn't know if you'd ever return."

 

Polnareff gently stroked her hair, holding her close. "I'm sorry I made you wait, but I had to make sure it was safe. I couldn't risk you getting hurt."

 

Melèna pulled back slightly to look at him, her eyes searching his. "And is it safe now?"

 

He nodded, his expression serious. "For now, yes. But there are always dangers. I wanted to come back as soon as I could."

 

She smiled through her tears, the weight of the past month lifting off her shoulders. "I'm just glad you're here."

 

Polnareff took her hands in his, his gaze unwavering. "And I plan to stay as long as I can. We have much to catch up on, and I want to make the most of our time together."

 

They spent the rest of the day talking and sharing stories. Polnareff recounted his adventures, and Melèna listened intently, her admiration for him growing with each tale. As the sun set, they walked through the town hand in hand, both feeling a sense of peace they hadn't known in a long time.

 

For the first time since their parting, Melèna felt truly happy. Polnareff was back, and though the future was uncertain, she knew they would face it together.

 

"Let's get married. I know a great place," said Polnareff, gripping her waist as he took to the skies. Melèna gasped in surprise, holding on tightly to him as they soared above the town.

 

As they flew, Polnareff looked down at Melèna, his heart swelling with affection. Her eyes were wide with wonder, her hair flowing in the wind. "Trust me," he said, his voice filled with excitement and love.

The wedding was a grand affair, and Malèna stole the show in her gorgeous princess dress, while Polnareff looked sharp in his suit. 
They invited all of their friends including all the saiyans. As the wedding ceremony ended, Polnareff and Malèna were overjoyed to finally be officially married. 

They walked down the aisle, hand in hand, smiling and laughing with their friends and family. Jotaro approached them and congratulated the newlyweds. "I never thought I'd see the day when you settle down, Polnareff, and even the girl you saved." he said with a grin. 

Polnareff chuckled. "Yeah, me neither. but I couldn't stop thinking of her, it was making me mad." Malèna blushed and leaned into her new husband. 

"I'm just happy to be by your side, Polnareff." Joseph, who was standing nearby, chimed in. "Well, you two certainly make a lovely couple.

 And Malèna, you look absolutely stunning in that dress." Malèna beamed with pride. "Thank you, Joseph. It was a dream come true to wear a dress like this." Suddenly, a loud voice interrupted their conversation. 

"Hey, I'm not a Saiyan, but I'm still here!" Everyone turned to see Muezli walking towards them with a grin on her face. Polnareff laughed. 

"Of course, you're always welcome, Muezli. Thanks for coming." As the night went on, the newlyweds danced together, surrounded by their loved ones. They were filled with happiness and gratitude, knowing that they had found true love in each other's arms. 

---

Smut

---

Polnaraff and Malèna finally reached their love hotel room. With the passion and excitement of newlyweds, Polnaraff scooped Malèna up in his arms, carrying her across the threshold. As he set her down on the bed, her breasts jiggled, causing his member to quickly stir to life. Malèna's eyes widened at the sight of his arousal, but she didn't seem to mind. With a confident grin, Polnaraff undressed with precision, neatly folding his suit and putting it away. He then climbed on top of Malèna, still dressed in her princess outfit, and whispered, "Do you want to take it off?" Malèna growled in response, "It's staying on," as they kissed passionately. The excitement and intensity between them only continued to grow from there.

Polnaraff continued to tease her nipples, applying gentle pressure as he made small circular motions with his fingertips. Malèna's moans grew louder as she arched her back, pushing her chest into his hands. He looked down and saw the wet spot on her dress, and it only made him more aroused. 

"Looks like someone's enjoying themselves," he said with a smirk. Malèna bit her lip, looking up at him with a sultry gaze. 

"That's all because of you," she said, running her hands through his hair. "But what about you? Don't you want to feel good too?" 

Polnaraff grinned and moved his hands down to her thighs, tracing his fingers along the fabric of her dress. "I've got everything I need right here," he said, leaning in to kiss her neck. 

Polnaraff moved his hands over the fabric of her dress as he groped her d-cup breasts. "Mmm, such a great handful," he thought to himself as he squeezed them, feeling the firmness but softness through the fabric. Suddenly, he heard a loud fart. It was her! He couldn't help but burst out laughing. "Don't be embarrassed, my dear," he said with a smirk. "It's only natural." She blushed and looked away, but he continued to fondle her breasts, enjoying the sensation of her nipples hardening under his touch. 

As Polnaraff continued to caress her, she couldn't help but feel aroused. The wet spot between her legs grew as she started to drip. "Please, Polnaraff," she moaned, "I want more." He chuckled and leaned in, whispering in her ear, "You're in luck, my love. There's so much more I want to do to you." 

He reached down to her hips, feeling the dampness between her legs. "You're so wet," he whispered, his voice low and husky. 

Malèna moaned softly, arching her back as Polnaraff continued to touch her. "Please," she gasped. "I need you." 

Polnaraff smiled, leaning in to kiss her deeply. "Don't worry," he said. "I've got you." 

Polnaraff moved his hands into her dress and pulled out her bra. He tossed it on the floor, revealing her d-cup breasts to the cool air, causing her nipples to harden even more they perked up. 

He lowered his face and began to move her nipples with his tongue, causing her breasts to move and jiggle with each motion. She let out a low moan of pleasure as he continued to tease her sensitive nipples with his tongue. He thought "thanks kakyoin for showing me your technique, even though I found a new use for it then for cherries." As he lifted her princess dress, he could see she wore black lingerie underneath, which only made him more aroused. He pulled down her drenched panties and began to passionately eat her out. 

Malèna's body trembled with pleasure as Polnaraff's tongue explored her wet folds. She gripped the sheets tightly, her moans becoming louder and more frequent with each passing moment. Polnaraff's skilled movements brought her closer and closer to the edge, until finally she cried out in ecstasy. 

As she came down from her high, she looked up at Polnaraff with a lustful gaze. "It's my turn now," she said, pushing him down onto the bed. 

Malèna straddled Polnaraff's hips, taking his member into her hands. She stroked him slowly at first, enjoying the feel of his hardness in her hand. Then, without warning, she took him into her mouth, running her tongue up and down his length. 

Polnaraff gasped in pleasure, his hands gripping the sheets as Malèna's talented mouth brought him closer and closer to the edge. Finally, he couldn't hold back any longer, and he exploded in her mouth with a loud groan. 

Polnaraff kissed Malèna deeply before pulling away andundid the back of her dress and pulled it off, leaving her naked except for the black lingerie netting on her legs. He then positioned himself between her legs. He leaned in and whispered, "Are you ready for me?" She nodded, her eyes filled with desire. 

He slowly entered her, with his 7-inch member, feeling her tightness around him. causing her to gasp and moan softly as he began to move inside her. 

He thrust into her with increasing intensity, feeling her hips rise to meet his. They moved together in perfect harmony, their bodies becoming one. Malèna's fingers dug into his back as he drove her towards ecstasy. 

Their moans of pleasure filled the room as they lost themselves in the heat of the moment. Polnaraff's pace quickened as he neared the brink of release. He could feel Malèna's body tensing beneath him as she drew closer and closer to climax. 

Finally, with a loud cry, they both reached the peak of their pleasure, shuddering together in a mind-blowing orgasm. They lay tangled together in the sheets, their breathing gradually slowing as they basked in the afterglow of their lovemaking. 

"Wow," Malèna whispered, her voice breathless. "That was amazing." 

Polnaraff smiled and pulled her closer. "I love you," he whispered into her ear. 

"I love you too," she replied, snuggling into his arms. 

They fell asleep wrapped in each other's arms, their love for each other stronger than ever.

Chapter 48: The Question

Age 738, Tuesday February 14th 1989. 

 

It was Valentine's day, Jotaro  knew it was the day. Fasha was the girl for him. He had to wait a week to make sure everything was set. He would take her to Libeccio, an Italian restaurant in italy. Jotaro flew over to Fasha's house.

 

They had agreed that Fasha should live in new Vegeta. Jotaro knew it was a temporary stay in the beginning. While Jotaro finished school. Jotaro knocked on the door. She opened it. "Would you like to go on a third date with me?" Fasha jumped and said "yes." 

 

They flew to Italy. "I never had Italian food, coming from outer space." Said fasha.

 

 "You will love it. " said Jotaro  as they neared Italy. They landed in Naples. They walked up and down looking at the sites. They headed for the Libeccio. When they reached it there was a person outside recruiting for Pasione but they walked past him going inside. 

 

There was a guy at a desk with a long piece of paper. They walked to the counter. "Name?" Said the person. "Kujo and guest." Said Jotaro. 

 

"Right this way sir." Said the person as a server led them to a table. They sat next to a family that had 1 child.

 

 "Hello, my name is Hinata Tadokoro and this is my soon to be wife Simona and her son Haruno Shiobana now going to be known as giorno giovanna. He is 3 years old. We are going to move here and get married, " said the man. Jotaro  looked at the child. He had black hair with natural blond hair mixed in. He looked absolutely frightened like he was abandoned and scared his entire life. There was this strange feeling like he had seen him before. Fasha held out her finger then he touched it. His frightened look slightly lessened. "Nice to meet you, my name is Fasha and this is my boyfriend Jotaro  Kujo. " said Fasha. 

 

Giorno then whispered "great grand nephew. My father was big into family history." 

 

That only Jotaro could hear. This surprises Jotaro. 

 

Now Giorno looks happy and is smiling. 

 

"Look at that, I haven't seen him happy since his father left. If I didn't know any better I would say that you were family. He seems like he wants you to hold him. I want to warn you he usually checks the left side of people's necks for a star birthmark, I don't know why, but he has one like his father." Said Simona. 

 

Hinata placed Giorno on his lap. Instinctively he stood up and peeled back the collar of his shirt on his left side. Revealing a red star birthmark for the whole world to see. The family looked shocked. Giorno sat down and started playing with Jotaro 's chain. 

 

There was a flash of light and the sound of a camera. "Sorry about that, I couldn't pass on this moment. You seem happy together. " Said the photographer. 

 

He handed Jotaro the picture. On it was Giorno on Jotaro 's lap playing with his chain. They both had their birthmarks showing toward the camera. Jotaro  showed everyone then Simona wrote down her phone number and the house they are going to be moving into on the back. 

 

Then he placed it in his shirt pocket with a photo of the gang in Egypt. He then took out the spirit photo and put his contact information then new vegeta and his address on the back. 

 

He gave it to Giorno and said, "Here is a picture of your father Dio brando, you know how he is related to me. He was a man that could fulfill his dreams. He was a leader. He was creative. We met in person. He touched my heart with his sharp words like a knife. He had all the time in the world. But he died giving his life to save my grandpa." said Jotaro with a tear running down his face. Giorno looked up with amazement on his face. 

 

The parents looked surprised. Simona was crying. He gave back Giorno to his mom. " I am related in some way, maybe a distant relative. " said Jotaro. 

 

This reassured them. Just then their server came by with their orders. Fasha got Ribollita and water. Jotaro  got the Risotto and water. Afterwards they said goodbye to the family. They decided to walk on the beach after buying some Gelato. 

 

They were approaching a fishing village off the coast of naples. There were fishermen tying nets. There was a commotion up ahead of the peer. There was a group looking out on the sea blocking what was happening. Both of them rushed to see what was the problem, their ice cream finished. As they drew near they heard an old man weep. They push towards the front of the crowd. 

 

"Someone help my son," said the man pointing out at sea. There was a kid that looked 9 on a raft that was getting devoured by sharks 5 miles from the dock. Jotaro  whistled and a dolphin came and he wrapped his arms around it. 

 

They took off toward the boy. As they drew nearer the sharks started to come towards them. Jotaro  summoned star platinum. He stopped time. He jumped and started running on the sharks. 

 

5 seconds. He neared the raft. 

 

4 seconds. He grabbed the boy and ran for the dolphin. 

 

3 seconds. He got on the dolphin.

 

 2 seconds. He made sure the boy was safe. 

 

1 second. Time resumed. They bolted toward the dock. They reached it. Jotaro helps the boy onto the dock. 

 

The dolphin swims away. The father gives his son a stern talk then hugs him.

 

 He turned to them and said, 

 

"Thank you, for saving my son Bruno. He is a good boy but he does get into mischief. My name is Paolo Bucciarati, my wife divorced me and now it's me and Bruno here. " Paolo said. 

 

He motioned a news crew over. There was a flash of light and sound of the camera. "This is going to be on the front page," said one of the news crew. 

 

They printed out 2 photos, one for Jotaro  and the other for paolo. Paolo put his phone number and address on the back of the photo and traded Jotaro. 

 

"You are always welcome at the Bucciarati household. " said Paolo. 

 

They continued walking as they waved goodbye. He put the photo in his shirt pocket. 

 

They continued walking, holding hands, enjoying each other's company and the ocean. The sun was setting as they reached a lighthouse. 

 

They went inside when they got to the top there was a sun set. There was a viewing station with a tower viewer. Jotoro went up and looked through it, he found a pod of dolphins swimming together. 

 

He positioned it then allowed Fasha to see. 

 

This was it. Jotaro  got on one knee and got the ring out of his pocket and slowly opened it up so it wouldn't make a sound. 

 

Fasha turned around saying "those dolphins look cu-" she stopped then her face grew red as her eyes beheld the scene. "Would you be my mate," said Jotaro . As a response she kissed Jotaro  on the lips. Jotaro  put the ring on fasha's hand. 

 

Then they put their hands around each other and stared into each other's eyes. Then self consciously floated in the air and headed home without looking. 

 

When they reached fasha's house they landed. From the window of Bardock's house where the adults of Price Vegeta's crew were playing cards. 

 

"He finally did it, I hope he makes our Fasha happy, or else." said Borgos cracking his knuckles as his stand appeared. "Chill, you are going to break the table. " said Shugesh.

 

 "Can we get back to the game so you can leave me and Gine can rest," said bardock. They both huffed as Jotaro  leaves Fasha. As Fasha went inside her house

Chapter 49: The Sound Of Bells

Summary:

This has a Smut scene. skip it. this won't really affect the story going. My co writer suggested the smut scene.

Age 738, Friday June 23rd 1989. 

 

It was the day of the wedding. It was being held outside in the square of new vegeta. Everything was ready. It was 1 hour before the wedding. After that the guests started coming. All one thousand seats were filled. Thanks to broly's help for this Jotaro thought. The music started playing. He counted on his finger. Polnaraff is the best man, Joseph is the ring bearer and he has experience with rings. Gine, Holly,Tomoko, Suzy q were bridesmaids and Anne, chi-chi, Bulma, and launch to fill the spot as flower girls. The ushers were, nappa, tora, shugesh, borgos, bardock, leek, taro and beets. He doesn't know who Fasha's father is. He hired a priest from Italy as an anonymous recommendation.

 

 He also brought along with him people to fulfill the rest of the roles. He was supposed to meet the priest early. 

 

There was a group coming up the aisle. They reached Jotaro. 

 

It was the priest and his people. He spoke to his group. The group split up filling the right spots. He approaches. 

 

He looked 15 with a black priest robe and a pattern of a white cross in the middle. He had white hair and a dark tan. 

 

"I am the one who will make this marriage to be made in heaven, is it ok if I brought my brother, he is suffering from memory loss so I brought him here to enjoy himself. My name is Enrico Pucci." said the priest. 

 

You're the one who was at the mansion after dio's death, thought Pucci. 

 

The wedding starts. It takes a while for everyone to come down the aisle but finally Jotaro could see his bride. She made his cheeks glow. The flower girls stepped aside. 

 

They stopped as Fasha approached the altar. "We are here together today, for the union of Jotaro kujo and Fasha. This will be the first marriage between a human and a saiyan. If there is anyone who would object, state your reason." said Pucci. 

 

There was a pause. 

 

"ring bearer come forth." Joseph came forth and handed Jotaro the rings. 

 

He slid the ring on Fasha hand and said 

 

"This represents the unbreakable loyalty we share. " She took the other ring and slid it on his finger and said "this represents our love and kindness that is like a diamond which is unbreakable." 

 

"Fasha, do you take Jotaro Kujo as your loving husband forever and always. " 

 

" I do." 

 

"Do you Jotaro take Fasha as your loving wife forever and always." 

 

"I do." 

 

"You may kiss the bride." Jotaro removed the veil and kissed her. 

 

Everyone cheered. All the chairs moved into circles as tables appeared. 

 

They spread out leaving a space in the middle for a dance floor. 

 

The altar vanished. 

 

As a DJ booth replaced it. 

 

As a wire of lights outlined the dance floor. As the food table arose where the entrance was. Jotaro looked over to see Broly glowing, then he stopped as his job was done for now. 

 

Jotaro led his new bride to cut the cake. 

 

They cut the cake. They each had a piece. 

 

Jotaro was about to eat his cake when something splattered against his shoes. 

 

He looked over to see Fasha holding nothing. Then he threw his cake at her. They had a giant food fight. They got changed and went on the dancefloor and danced first. 

 

Afterwards Broly cleared everything away. 

 

Jotaro carried his new bride into what was once known as fasha's house. He set her on the bed. There was a primal look on fasha's eyes as they made serious love to each other before falling to sleep naked to each other. 

 

 

Jotaro was kissing Fasha with his eyes closed when they were at the wedding. They had just been married. Then he broke the kiss. 

 

He heard her say something to him she said. 

 

"Kono dio da." her voice was deeper. He opened his eyes. It was dio. He had kissed dio. He was married to dio. Dio was laughing. 

 

Jotaro woke up in a sweat. He looked around and there was Fasha next to him. He was relieved then he drifted off to sleep. 

 

Elsewhere in a dark room two men stood in front of a mysterious figure with a newspaper on the desk. On it read, a mysterious hero saved a child from the sea. 

 

The picture was of Jotaro with star platinum behind him.

 

The mysterious figure said " we don't need another stand user in this area messing up my plans. Make sure this doesn't happen again." 

 

"Yes boss," said the two men.

Chapter 50: A Nightmare

Fasha woke up with a start, her heart racing. She glanced around the room, realizing she was alone. "Where's Jotaro?" she wondered aloud. The memory of their trip to Hawaii resurfaced. They had come here for some personal time, a break from the relentless battles and chaos.

Fasha stepped outside their small beach house, the sound of waves crashing against the shore soothing her frayed nerves. She walked down the path leading to the cliffs, the salty breeze playing with her hair. Below, she could see Jotaro surfing, Star Platinum aiding him by stabilizing the board. It was a rare sight, seeing him so carefree.

A local man approached her as she stood on the edge of the cliff. "How do you like the view?" he asked, smiling.

"It looks beautiful," she replied, her eyes still on Jotaro.

"Ever tried cliff jumping?" he asked, his tone turning sinister.

"No, I haven't," she said, turning to face him.

"Well, you're about to. Have a nice fall," he said, pushing her off the cliff.

Fasha plummeted toward the jagged rocks below. She tried to fly, to summon her Stand, but nothing happened. She crashed onto the rocks, her body broken and bloodied. Through her haze of pain, she saw the lifeless bodies of Jotaro, Gine, Bardock, and Tora beside her, blood oozing from their wounds. On the other side, Borgos, Shugesh, Vegeta, Leek, and Beets were impaled on the rocks, their eyes lifeless.

Tears streamed down Fasha's face as she looked up. On the cliff stood Dio, with Frieza by his side. Frieza took off a stone mask, and Freiza leapt off the cliff, his fangs bared. "Now I can feast on my enemies. Here I come, monkeys," he sneered.

Before Frieza could reach her, Fasha woke up, gasping for breath. She was floating, unable to move. A sinister voice whispered, "Give me your body. It's only when you accept me."

Looking down, she saw Jotaro and Bardock's crew below, their faces filled with concern. Joseph was throwing something—vines, she realized, wrapped around her and glowing with yellow energy. There was a bloodcurdling scream as the entity possessing her died, and she was gently lowered to the ground.

Joseph approached her with a warm smile. "If you need a vampire extracted, call me again. Have a good night," he said before leaving with the crew.

Jotaro rushed to her side, holding her close as she cried. They exchanged their nightmares, finding comfort in each other's arms. The terror of the dream began to fade, replaced by the warmth of Jotaro's embrace.

---

Age 738, Friday October 13th, 1989.

Jotaro Kujo and Jean Pierre Polnareff cautiously entered Dio's mansion, their senses heightened as they navigated through the eerie silence of the grand, yet deserted, rooms. The mansion, a labyrinth of dark hallways and opulent chambers, held an unsettling stillness that made every creak of the floorboards echo like a thunderclap.

As they approached Dio's library, the atmosphere grew heavier. The door to the library loomed before them, its intricate carvings and brass handles reflecting the flickering candlelight. Jotaro and Polnareff exchanged a glance, their faces set with determination. They took a deep breath and pushed open the doors, the hinges groaning in protest.

The library was vast, with towering shelves filled with ancient tomes and manuscripts. The air was thick with the scent of aged paper and leather bindings. They began to peruse the books, noting the collection's impressive range, all meticulously organized. The books dated back to the 19th century, hinting at Dio's long and sinister history.

Jotaro's eyes scanned the room, eventually settling on a small, unassuming bookcase near the back of the room. It seemed out of place amidst the grandeur, almost hidden from view. As they approached, they found a single book that stood out: Dio's diary.

The diary was bound in dark, weathered leather, its pages yellowed with age. Jotaro picked it up carefully, feeling the weight of the secrets it contained. They moved to a nearby table, where the candlelight provided just enough illumination to read by.

Polnareff leaned in, his expression a mix of curiosity and apprehension. They opened the diary and began to read, the words revealing the twisted mind and malevolent plans of Dio Brando. The diary detailed his thoughts, experiments, and ambitions—plans that spanned centuries and involved numerous lives.

“Deep within the hallowed halls of the church, where darkness wrestled with the wavering candlelight, I sought sanctuary from the unyielding tyranny of daylight. Afflicted by a vampiric aversion to the sun, he found solace in the comforting embrace of shadows, escaping the searing pain that plagued him under the relentless gaze of day.

As he traversed the crypt, Pucci's footsteps whispered against the ancient stones, his thoughts lost amidst the annals of history. Suddenly, he stumbled, knocking over candles. He straightened them before turning around. “What did you do? Who are you? What are you doing here?” yelled Pucci. His heart raced as he glimpsed a pair of shoes disappearing beneath a sarcophagus, a sight that sent a chill down his spine. Pucci crouched down looking under the Sarcophagus “Hey!” said Pucci as he found nothing. Before he could fully comprehend the sight, a figure materialized behind him, and Pucci turned to find I looming there, his presence both commanding and enigmatic. Clutching his book, I began to flip through the pages while saying “Is this your book? This is a famous autobiography of a cleric who had an affair with a married woman. He later left the church and became a painter. Do clergymen read such books?” Pucci felt a strange tension in the air, as if the very shadows were alive with secrets. “Who are you, and how did you get inside? This ossuary is closed to the public except on Sundays.” questioned Pucci looking at I who closed the book with a thump setting 

I came out from the pillar. “You see, I'm allergic to sunlight. The sun won't set until 6:19 p.m. tonight. I'm unable to leave until then, so that's why I was resting here.” I said, revealing his affliction to Pucci. “All right. Is there anything I can do for you?” said Pucci with cautious hospitality, mindful of the dangers lurking in the daylight. “No.” “I see. I pity you. I won't tell Father about this,so you should leave at sunset.” said Pucci as he masked his unease with a facade of cordiality. Pucci walked past me.

“You're an interesting fellow.”  “What's that?” said Pucci, turning around. “You won't force me to leave? I could be a thief who snuck in to steal the artwork here, or even worse. Or maybe you're just saying that I can stay, but you're going to report me. Is that your wish?” I said. “No thief would lie and say that they're allergic to sunlight. Not even the devil would tell a lie like that.” said Pucci.  I's gaze fell upon Pucci's deformed foot, a silent question lingering in the air. 

“Hold on. Did you sprain your ankle? Was that my fault? Are you hurt?” I said, concerned. “Oh, no. It's not your fault. I was born with this. My left toes are bent, but I can walk around just fine.” said Pucci. “Do you believe in the force of gravity? You tripped on me for a reason.” I said, examining Pucci’s foot. “What are you saying?” said Pucci as I straightened. Sensing a peculiar twist of fate in their encounter, I extended an unexpected gesture of trust, offering Pucci an Arrow which faced away from him only to spin pointing straight at Pucci. 

“Take this stone arrowhead. If you have no use for it, that's fine. But isn't it gravity that draws people to each other? I don't know what impression you have of me, but I travel to meet people. If you ever wish to see me again, wish upon this arrow and call me. 

No matter how far in the future that may be. Do you understand? Just keep me on your back burner. At sunset, I will leave.” I said. And with a flourish, 

I vanished into the shadows, leaving Pucci to ponder the enigmas of their exchange. “What's this? My foot! The toes! They're straight! Wait! Who are you?” said Pucci, his foot now straight and whole, a silent testament to the unfathomable power that trailed my wake.”

My life has been one of ceaseless pursuit for power and immortality, a journey marked by bloodshed and domination. Yet, amidst the chaos, there have been moments of clarity and unexpected connection. My encounters with the mothers of my children were not mere accidents but were fated meetings that brought a semblance of humanity back into my existence.

"Simona, my first love, was a woman of unmatched grace and intellect. Though she goes out alot. She saw beyond my facade and touched something deep within me that I had long buried. Our son, Haruno Shiobana, carries her gentle spirit and sharp mind. I have always felt a deep connection to him, a bond that transcends my otherwise ruthless nature. Haruno is my favorite, the light in the perpetual darkness of my soul."

"My second encounter was with Marianna Versus, a strong-willed and fiery woman who challenged me at every turn. She bore me a son, Donatello Versus, a fierce and determined child who, like his mother, would never bow to anyone. He inherited her strength and my ambition. Though our relationship was tumultuous, it was filled with passion and intensity."

"Lucia was a woman of mystery and elegance. Our time together was fleeting, but the bond we formed was undeniable. She gave birth to a son, Rikiel whose meekness mirrored his mother's.Though i am concerned for his health, he often suffers from panic attacks. I wish for him to grow up in a world free from my enemies, a place where he could live without fear of the Joestars."

"The last of the mothers was Cassandra, a woman of incredible resilience and warmth. She brought a sense of peace to my otherwise chaotic existence. Our child Ungalo, born from love rather than conquest, embodies the best of his mother, but it seems that he has my worst traits. I dream of a world where they can live together, free from the shadows of my past."

"My desire for my children to live together with their mothers was not just a fleeting fancy but a deeply held wish. I envisioned a sanctuary, a place where we could be a family despite the darkness that surrounds me. But the Joestars' relentless pursuit of my life made this dream impossible. Their hatred for me, though justified, has forced me to keep my family separated for their safety."

"Haruno Shiobana, my beloved child, holds a special place in my heart. He is a beacon of hope and purity, untouched by the darkness that consumes me. I see in him a future that I can never have, a life of potential and greatness. I wish I could have been a better father, but my enemies and my nature have made it impossible."

"Though I am often seen as cruel and heartless, there are moments when I am reminded of my humanity. My children, each unique and precious, have shown me that there is more to life than power and dominance. I have tried, in my own way, to protect them and ensure their happiness, even if it meant keeping them apart."

"The Joestars believe that I am beyond redemption, that my existence is a blight that must be eradicated. Perhaps they are right. But within the confines of my dark heart, there is a flicker of something more. My love for my children and their mothers is real, and I would do anything to keep them safe, even if it means facing my own end."

"As I write these words, I am filled with a strange sense of peace. My life has been a series of battles and conquests, yet my children have given me a glimpse of what could have been. I hope that one day, they will understand the choices I made and find a way to forgive me. My legacy may be one of darkness, but within it lies the light of my love for them."

"I leave this diary as a testament to my true self, a record of my thoughts and desires. To my children, Haruno, my favorite, and the others: know that despite my actions, my love for you is eternal. May you find the happiness and peace that eluded me in life."

As Jotaro and Polnareff closed the diary, they were left with a new understanding of Dio. Shocked and saddened, they saw a complexity to him that they had not recognized before. Though he was their enemy, his love for his children and his yearning for a different life gave them a glimpse into the humanity that still resided within him.

Setting the book down, a loose page fluttered to the ground. Polnareff picked it up, and they both read its contents with growing unease. It detailed Dio's plan for achieving Heaven:

*What you need is my Stand "The World".*

*What you can find beyond the powers of my Stand is where you need to go in order to find Heaven. What you need is a trustworthy friend. He must be someone capable of controlling his own desires. He must be someone who is not interested in political power, fame, wealth, or sexual desire, and who chooses the will of God before the law of humans.*

*Will I, DIO, be able to meet someone like this one day?*

*What I also need is the lives of more than 36 humans who have sinned, because those who have sinned harbor a strong power within.*

*There are 14 phrases that one must keep in mind:*

1. *Spiral staircase (らせん階段 Rasen Kaidan)*
2. *Rhinoceros beetle (カブト虫 Kabutomushi)*
3. *Desolation Row (廃墟の街 Haikyo no machi)*
4. *Fig tart (イチジクのタルト Ichijiku no taruto)*
5. *Rhinoceros beetle (カブト虫 Kabutomushi)*
6. *Via Dolorosa (ドロローサへの道 Dororōsa e no michi)*
7. *Rhinoceros beetle (カブト虫 Kabutomushi)*
8. *Singularity point (特異点 Tokuiten)*
9. *Giotto (ジョット Jotto)*
10. *Angel (天使エンジェル Enjeru)*
11. *Hydrangea (紫陽花 Ajisai)*
12. *Rhinoceros beetle (カブト虫 Kabutomushi)*
13. *Singularity point (特異点 Tokuiten)*
14. *Secret emperor (秘密の皇帝 Himitsu no Kōtei)*

"I'll engrave these words onto my Stand so I won't forget them. What is most necessary is "courage"; I must have the courage to destroy my Stand momentarily. As it disintegrates, my Stand will absorb the souls of the 36 sinners and will give birth to something utterly new."

"Whatever is born will "awaken". It will show interest in the 14 phrases that my trusted friend will utter... My friend will trust me and I will become his "friend".*

*Lastly, I need an appropriate location. North latitude, 28 degrees, 24 minutes, West longitude 80 degrees, 36 minutes...*

*Go there and wait for the New Moon...*

*That's when Heaven will come.*

Polnareff, recognizing the dangerous implications of Dio's plan, quickly made the decision to burn the page. As he watched it turn to ash, he felt a sense of relief that one more piece of Dio's malevolent puzzle had been destroyed.

However, something about the plan stuck with Jotaro. The detailed and methodical nature of it, combined with the 14 phrases and coordinates, suggested a depth and foresight that intrigued him. With a heavy heart, he slipped the diary into his coat.

As they walked away, the weight of what they had learned lingered heavily upon them. Polnareff felt a sense of closure, having obliterated the last remnants of Dio's Heaven plan. But for Jotaro, the diary represented unfinished business and a possible threat that needed to be understood fully.

Deep down, he knew that this was not the end. The diary held secrets that could one day be crucial in the battle against darkness. For now, it was a reminder that even in their greatest enemies, there existed shades of gray.

---

Age 739, Thursday, September 13th, 1990.

Giorno Giovanna was in a new place. A new country. With a new father who seemed to care about him. His mother had finally settled down, and for the first time, they could try to become a real family. Yet, despite the changes around him, something felt the same.

Walking down the cobbled sidewalks of Italy on his way to school, Giorno’s gaze wandered to the faces of the people passing by. His quiet mind was always sharp, always observing. The thoughts of others were like open books, their lives painted in small details.

“That man is late for work,” Giorno muttered to himself. His desperate expression and hurried pace gave him away. The worker’s uniform was worn, suggesting a long shift ahead of him. Giorno turned to another passerby. “And that woman… she has a large family. Too many grocery bags for just one person.”

He passed under the shadow of the preschool building, its brightly colored doors a stark contrast to the neutral tone of the streets. Giorno walked inside, taking in his new surroundings with a calm detachment, but there was a hint of tension buried beneath it all. This life, this place—it was different, but it didn’t feel secure. He didn’t know how long it would last.

“Hello, sweetie. You alone? Poor guy.” A receptionist squatted down to his level, her voice warm with concern. “You okay?”

Giorno nodded, unsure how to respond to the kindness. Concern? For him? He wasn’t used to that. Not from strangers, not even from those closest to him. The words felt distant, almost unreal, like something he was only allowed to witness but not experience.

Because concern, in his experience, had another face. A harsher one.

His stepfather’s voice echoed in his mind, low and gruff, telling him he should stop watching people so closely. He didn’t understand why it bothered him so much. Reading others came naturally to Giorno—it was a habit that felt necessary, like breathing. But his stepfather hated it, especially when his mother wasn’t around. He remembered the sting of a belt or the back of a hand every time he caught Giorno watching someone, dissecting their expressions or movements.

“Why can’t you just act normal? Stop staring, you freak!”

The physical abuse had become almost routine, and over time, Giorno learned to bury his observations when others were watching, keeping his thoughts silent. Still, the habit stayed with him, a defense mechanism against a world that always seemed to want something from him—whether it was the attention of his bullies or the control his stepfather sought to assert.

The bell rang, the sudden noise breaking his thoughts, as two people walked into the room. A girl with bright pink, curly hair bounded in, her wide eyes locking onto him immediately. Her mother followed behind, her dark hair framing a soft but tired face.

The girl’s face lit up as she rushed over to him. “You’re new here, right?”

Giorno blinked, caught off guard by her excitement. He nodded slowly.

“Then let’s be friends!” she squealed, her enthusiasm bubbling over. “My name’s Trish Una. What’s yours?”

“Giorno Giovanna,” he whispered, unsure why the words felt so heavy leaving his mouth.

Trish didn’t seem to notice his hesitation. She grabbed his hand, her small fingers wrapping around his, pulling him along before he had time to protest. For a brief moment, Giorno hesitated. He wasn’t used to this—this open display of friendship. People didn’t normally approach him like this. Not without expecting something in return.

But there was something disarming about the girl's bright energy, something he found hard to resist. Her laughter filled the air as she dragged him toward the main room, her voice eager and full of life. “Come on, Giorno! I’m gonna introduce you to everyone!”

Despite himself, a small warmth began to flicker in his chest. The tension he carried, the wariness that followed him, felt a little lighter. Giorno wasn’t sure if he could trust this feeling. But for now, he allowed himself to be pulled into the warmth of the moment, letting Trish’s light guide him into this new world.

---

Age 741, Tuesday October 13th, 1992.

After school, Giorno walked back to his house, his pace slower than usual. He had just said goodbye to Trish and the other kids in his year, their laughter still echoing in his ears. Those two years had been the happiest of his life. With Trish’s friendship and the warmth of the other children, school had become a haven—far removed from the tensions of his home life. But now, as he approached the familiar streets leading back to his house, hesitation gripped him.

The closer he got to home, the heavier the air felt. He knew what awaited him there. His stepfather’s harsh words, the cold disapproval that simmered just beneath the surface, and perhaps worse. His mother was rarely home this early, and Giorno dreaded the silence that filled the house when she wasn’t there to buffer the man’s anger.

His stepfather, however, would often beat him for his habit of reading others, especially when his mother wasn’t around. It was ironic—the very thing that had brought about Giorno's habit was the same abuse that followed. Coupled with the constant bullying at school, it had taken a toll on Giorno’s self-esteem. He believed himself to be scum, worthless, and twisted—deserving of the torment that seemed to follow him everywhere.

But today, something else caught his attention.

From around the corner, a group of older kids appeared. Their eyes locked onto Giorno with a sharpness that immediately sent his mind racing. He didn’t need much time to figure them out—he had been watching people for as long as he could remember. The way their shoulders squared up as they walked, the quiet smirks exchanged between them, their casual yet deliberate approach—it all screamed one thing: trouble.

Giorno’s instincts were sharp, honed by years of reading the people around him. These kids weren’t just passing by. They were going to bully him.

Why today? Giorno thought as his heart began to pound. He could turn back toward the school, but that would only make him look weak. Besides, they’d catch him either way. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay calm. If he was going to face them, he needed to act smart. His stepfather had drilled one lesson into him repeatedly: never show fear.

As the group closed in, Giorno lowered his gaze, pretending not to notice their approach. He could already sense the pack mentality growing stronger. They thrived on power and control, just like the bullies he had encountered before. And yet, for all their bluster, they were predictable. Giorno knew how to read their movements, how to anticipate the next shove, the mocking jeers.

He had been a target of bullies for years, and it had given him a deep sense of worthlessness. But despite the weight of everything pressing down on him—his stepfather's cruelty, the endless teasing—there was one constant in his life. Over the years, Trish stuck by his side. Her friendship had been a lifeline, a reminder that not everyone saw him as scum. Even when Giorno tried to push her away, feeling undeserving of kindness, Trish never gave up on him. She kept him grounded, stopping him from fully succumbing to the twisted path he often felt drawn toward.

But today, he was on his own.

The kids chased Giorno as he sprinted through narrow alleys, his heart pounding in his chest. The sharp jeers and taunts echoed off the brick walls as they closed in. He turned a corner, then another, desperately trying to shake them. Finally, after ducking into a narrow, dimly lit alley, he managed to lose them. The sound of their footsteps faded, leaving him in the quiet, his breath ragged.

As Giorno leaned against the wall to catch his breath, something caught his eye. Lying in the shadows ahead, there was a man on the ground, blood pooling around him. Giorno’s heart skipped a beat, but he instinctively stepped closer.

Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded behind him. A group of men appeared at the entrance of the alley. Their leader stepped forward, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.

"Have you seen this man?" the leader demanded, holding up a photograph. The man in the alley was the same one in the picture, but Giorno, thinking quickly, pointed in the opposite direction.

“Over there,” he said, feeling a strange, small power leave him as he spoke. He watched as the group rushed away, disappearing down the street in the direction he had indicated.

Giorno turned back toward the man in the alley. His heart raced, not just from fear, but from the sense that something strange had just happened. Grass had started growing over the man's body, almost as if the earth itself was hiding him from sight. Giorno blinked in confusion, unsure of what he had just done.

He walked over to the man, now camouflaged beneath the soft greenery. The man looked up at him, his voice a hoarse whisper, “Thank you for helping me.”

Giorno nodded silently, unsure of how to respond. He left the alley, the image of the man seared into his mind.

In the days that followed, things began to change. The bullying that had plagued Giorno for so long stopped abruptly. The kids who had tormented him now avoided him, as if they sensed something different about him. Even his stepfather, who had always been quick to lash out, seemed to ease off, the beatings becoming less frequent until they stopped altogether.

And then there was the man. Giorno would occasionally catch glimpses of him from a distance, watching silently, always just out of reach. It wasn’t long before Giorno learned the truth—he had saved a mafia boss that day. A man with immense power and influence, one who would later change the course of Giorno's life in ways he could never have imagined.

Age 741, Friday November 13th, 1992.

Something was happening to Giorno, and Trish was the first to notice. "Aw, Giorno, you’ve colored your hair?" she said, playfully tugging at a blonde strand peeking out from his otherwise dark locks.

Giorno blinked in surprise, his hand automatically reaching up to feel his hair. It wasn’t dyed—he hadn't done anything to it. Glancing at his reflection in a nearby window, he saw it. His hair was slowly turning blonde. His heart sank. He looked like his father more and more every day.

Reaching into his pocket, Giorno pulled out a worn photograph that Jotaro had given him. It was a picture of his real father, Dio Brando. In the photo, Dio’s fierce eyes glared into the camera, his blonde hair wild and untamed. There was an intensity about him that Giorno had always tried to ignore. But now, with his hair changing, it felt as though his father’s presence was seeping into his life—like he was always watching, always influencing, despite never having been there.

"It’s not color," Giorno muttered, still staring at his reflection. "It’s just genetics."

He handed the picture to Trish. "Here’s my picture of my real dad."

Trish looked at the photo, her eyes widening slightly. She studied it, then glanced back at Giorno. “He looks… intimidating. But I can see the resemblance now.”

Giorno nodded, his expression unreadable. "He’s the only parent who ever cared about me… in his own way." The words felt warm leaving his mouth. Like a way to distance himself from his step dad and his mother. 

---

Age 747, Monday June 14th, 1998.

Giorno had grown used to the changes. His once dark hair had turned completely blonde, and he let it grow longer, adopting a style that only amplified the resemblance to his father. People were beginning to take notice, but none as much as Trish.

One afternoon, she rushed toward him, her face pale, eyes wide with fear. "Giorno, I have to move. I’m in danger."

Giorno blinked, taken aback by the suddenness of her words. "What? Why?"

Trish hesitated for a moment, then threw her arms around him, her voice trembling. "It’s my father… I’m the mafia’s daughter, and some people want to kill me."

Giorno's heart sank as she kissed him on the cheek, the moment both tender and full of sorrow. As he hugged her tightly, the weight of their separate worlds began to crush down on him. "I’ll remember you, Trish," he whispered, his voice steady, but inside, everything felt like it was falling apart.

---

Ten years had passed, and the world had changed in ways no one could have predicted. Fasha and Jotaro Kujo had settled into a new life, one filled with both peace and the occasional adventure. Their twins, Jin and Jolyne, were now ten years old, each exhibiting a unique blend of their parents' strengths and personalities.

Jin, standing tall for his age, possessed an athletic build reminiscent of his mother. His jet-black hair often fell into his sharp eyes, and his natural inclination toward martial arts was evident in his every movement. Despite his imposing presence, Jin was known for his gentle demeanor and unwavering loyalty to his family and friends. 

Jin's Stand: "I Stand Alone"

"I Stand Alone" is a formidable Stand with a unique and intimidating appearance. It is a hulking entity that combines the fierce aspects of a dragon and a scorpion. The Stand stands tall with a muscular, dragon-like torso covered in tough, overlapping scales that shimmer with an iridescent sheen. Its arms are powerful and clawed, capable of crushing its enemies with ease. The lower half of the Stand resembles a scorpion, complete with a segmented tail that ends in a sharp, venomous stinger. The Stand's eyes glow with an intense, otherworldly light, adding to its fearsome presence. The combination of dragon and scorpion elements makes it both majestic and terrifying.

The Stand can unleash torrents of searing flames from its mouth, incinerating anything in its path. This ability can be controlled to release a focused beam of fire or a wide, sweeping inferno, making it versatile in both offensive and defensive scenarios.
The flames are extremely hot, capable of melting steel and turning sand into glass. The intensity and duration of the fire can be adjusted by Jin, allowing for precise control during combat.
Scorpion Stinger:

The Stand's scorpion tail is equipped with a large, venomous stinger. The stinger can inject a potent venom that causes intense pain, paralysis, or even death, depending on the dosage.
The stinger can also be used as a piercing weapon, capable of penetrating even the toughest armor. The venom can be customized to have various effects, from debilitating an opponent to rendering them unconscious.
Strength and Power:

"I Stand Alone" possesses immense physical strength and power, making it a formidable force in close combat. It can easily lift and throw heavy objects, crush enemies with its bare hands, and withstand powerful attacks.
The Stand's strength is enhanced by its dragon-like physique, giving it superior durability and resilience in battle.
Healing:

The Stand has the ability to heal injuries, both on Jin and others. By channeling its energy, "I Stand Alone" can mend broken bones, close wounds, and even cure illnesses. The healing process is swift and effective, making it a valuable ability in prolonged battles.
This ability can be used both in and out of combat, providing a significant advantage in maintaining the health and well-being of allies.
Time Stop:

"I Stand Alone" can stop time for short periods, allowing Jin to move and act while everything else is frozen. This ability can be used to gain a strategic advantage, evade attacks, or deliver powerful strikes while the enemy is immobilized.

The duration and frequency of the time stop are limited, requiring careful timing and strategy to use effectively.

The Stand can sense and manipulate the emotions of others. It can amplify positive emotions like courage and determination or dampen negative emotions like fear and anger. This ability can be used to bolster allies' morale or undermine the confidence of enemies.
Mood manipulation can also be used to pacify hostile individuals, making them more amenable to negotiation or less likely to engage in combat.
Resurrection:

One of the most powerful abilities of "I Stand Alone" is the ability to bring people back from the dead. By channeling its life force, the Stand can resurrect fallen allies, restoring them to full health and vitality.

This ability is extremely taxing and can only be used under dire circumstances. The process requires a significant amount of energy and concentration, and there may be limitations on how often it can be performed.

Through the years, Jin has unlocked the full power of "I Stand Alone" and mastered its abilities. His training under the guidance of Fasha, Jotaro, and the rest of the Saiyan and Joestar families has honed his skills to perfection. He has faced numerous battles and challenges, growing stronger with each encounter.

Jin's strength and abilities have made him a formidable warrior, capable of standing alone against the fiercest foes. His Stand's diverse abilities provide him with versatility in combat, allowing him to adapt to any situation. Whether it is incinerating enemies with searing flames, stopping time to gain a strategic advantage, or resurrecting fallen allies, Jin's "I Stand Alone" is a force to be reckoned with.

Jolyne, on the other hand, had inherited her father's intense gaze and sharp intellect, coupled with her mother's fierce determination. She was a vibrant and energetic child, always eager to prove herself. Her Stand, Stone Free, had manifested early and showed a surprising versatility, much like her father's. Jolyne often sparred with her brother, their combined powers making them a formidable duo even at a young age.

One evening, the Kujo family gathered in their living room, the warm glow of the setting sun filtering through the windows. Jotaro, now with a few more wrinkles and a bit of gray in his hair, looked on with pride as his children playfully sparred, their Stands clashing with controlled force.

"Jolyne, remember to keep your guard up," Jotaro advised, his deep voice carrying the weight of experience.

Jolyne nodded, her determination evident as she blocked one of Jin's punches. "Got it, Dad!"

Fasha watched from the sidelines, a smile playing on her lips. She had become a pillar of strength for her family, her Saiyan instincts always alert. "They're getting stronger every day," she remarked, her voice filled with pride.

"They are," Jotaro agreed, his eyes never leaving his children. "And they'll need to be. The world is unpredictable, but together, we can face anything."

As the twins continued their practice, a sense of peace settled over the Kujo household. They had faced countless challenges and emerged stronger each time. With their family united and their bonds unbreakable, they were ready for whatever the future held.

In the distance, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden hue over the landscape. The echoes of the past lingered, but the promise of tomorrow shone brightly. Together, the Kujo family looked forward to the adventures yet to come, their hearts filled with hope and determination.

Jin and Jolyne, though still young, have inherited the fierce spirit and determination of both the Saiyan and Joestar bloodlines. Their upbringing has been filled with rigorous training, pushing them to their limits and beyond.

Jin is an enthusiastic and dedicated warrior, much like his father Jotaro and mother Fasha. He embraces a training regimen that mirrors the intense routines of Kakarot

Strength Training: Jin spends hours every day lifting heavy weights, performing bodyweight exercises, and engaging in resistance training to build and maintain his impressive muscle mass. His physique is akin to that of a professional wrestler, with bulging muscles and an incredibly powerful frame.
  
Martial Arts: Jin is passionate about martial arts and constantly hones his skills in various fighting styles. He practices forms and techniques, spars with other Saiyans and Stand users, and learns from the best warriors around him. His combat skills are a blend of raw power and refined technique.

Stand Training: Jin trains extensively with "I Stand Alone," mastering its abilities and learning to use them in tandem with his physical prowess. He practices fire-spitting, scorpion stinger attacks, and time-stopping techniques, ensuring that he can deploy his Stand's abilities with precision and effectiveness.

Endurance and Agility: To complement his strength, Jin engages in endurance training, running long distances, and performing high-intensity interval training. His agility and reflexes are sharpened through rigorous drills and exercises.

Jolyne, Jin's twin sister, is equally dedicated to her training but adds her own unique flair to her routine:

Stand Training: Jolyne's Stand allows her to slip through cracks and move in ways that others can't. She practices using this ability to get into and out of tight spots, making her incredibly elusive and difficult to pin down in battle.

Mischief and Agility: Jolyne enjoys a bit of mischief, often using her Stand to play pranks or explore places she's not supposed to be. This playful side helps her develop her agility and quick thinking, always staying one step ahead.

Strength and Fitness: Like her brother, Jolyne is ripped like a bodybuilder. She engages in strength training, focusing on building a powerful and well-toned physique. Her workouts include weightlifting, bodyweight exercises, and resistance training.

Martial Arts: Jolyne also trains in martial arts, learning various fighting styles and techniques. She spars with her brother and other warriors, developing her combat skills and refining her Stand's integration with her physical attacks.

Despite their individual training preferences, Jin and Jolyne often train together. Their bond as twins is strong, and they push each other to be the best they can be. They spar, run drills, and share tips and techniques, learning from each other's strengths and compensating for each other's weaknesses.

Their training sessions are intense, filled with a mix of competition and camaraderie. They help each other grow, both as fighters and as individuals, and their shared experiences forge a deep, unbreakable bond.

At around 4'11", Jin and Jolyne might be considered shorter than average, but their compact frames are packed with muscle. Their bodies are sculpted and defined, showcasing their dedication to their training. Despite their height, their presence is imposing, and their strength is undeniable.

Jin and Jolyne's dedication to their training, combined with their unique abilities and the legacy of their parents, makes them formidable warriors. They embody the Saiyan spirit of relentless improvement and the Joestar determination to overcome any obstacle. As they continue to grow and evolve, they are sure to leave a lasting impact on those around them and become legends in their own right.

---

In the dark void of space, the only sound was the hum of Blueberry and Strawberry’s ship. They had spent hours scanning the local systems for a planet worthy of conquest, a new prize for their overlord, Frieza. Just as they prepared to check the next quadrant, a sudden crash shattered the silence. A rock had broken through one of the ship’s windows, sending alarms blaring through the vessel.

Curiosity piqued, Blueberry and Strawberry approached the strange object. As they inspected it closer, their astonishment grew. This wasn’t any ordinary piece of space debris—it was a statue, intricately carved and eerily lifelike. The figure wore a strange mask with a stone embedded in it, and he had wings and the legs of an animal. His hand was clenched, as if holding something precious.

“Where did this… statue come from?” Strawberry muttered, eyes fixed on the figure.

But before they could wonder further, the ship’s navigation system, as if influenced by some unseen force, changed course and directed them toward Frieza Planet 17.

On Frieza Planet 17, King Cold was deep in thought, conversing with Frieza about a family concern.

“Cooler has been gone for days now,” Frieza said, tapping his tail on the floor impatiently. “Do you think he’s dead?”

King Cold scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. “I think not. If anyone found his body, they’d see it as an opportunity for revolt. No, he went deep into space following a lead some ten years ago.”

“What kind of lead?” Frieza pressed, his eyes narrowing.

Before King Cold could answer, the doors burst open. Blueberry and Strawberry strode in, pushing the statue—still eerily silent and immobile—between them.

Frieza was about to reprimand them for the abrupt entrance when King Cold’s booming voice cut him off. “Great googly moogly, what is that abomination? The scouter reads a power level of over one million!”

Just then, the statue's hand twitched.

The cracks began to show along the stone surface, spreading and deepening until, with a final snap, the stone shell broke away. The figure took a deep breath, stretching his limbs as if waking from a deep sleep. He towered over them all, standing at a formidable 6’8”.

All eyes were fixed on the strange, towering man. Kars, feeling their stares, smirked and ran a hand over his pristine features. “Do you like what you see?” His voice was calm, almost soothing. “This… is ultimate perfection.” He looked around with a curious gaze. “By the way, what year is it?”

Blueberry, feeling a chill from the strange presence, replied in a shaky voice. “It’s Age 747.”

Kars tilted his head, puzzled. “I’m unfamiliar with that system.” Reaching up, he removed the stone mask, revealing a flawless face that seemed chiseled from marble. With a dismissive flick, he tossed the mask onto the floor as if it were mere rubbish. Then, without a word, he strode toward the door.

“Stop!” Frieza’s voice cracked with frustration, his tail lashing the air. “I order you to stay.”

As he spoke, Frieza angrily kicked the discarded mask, sending it skidding across the floor. It bounced off Strawberry’s boot before rebounding—straight toward Frieza’s face. Before he could react, the mask latched onto him, glowing with an unnatural, blinding light. Frieza let out a strangled gasp, then lunged at one of the soldiers, draining his life force with a ferocious hunger until the soldier disintegrated into dust.

Blueberry and Strawberry backed away, horrified. Kars only watched, unperturbed. “The first taste of the mask’s power is… irresistible. But in time, the stone will settle the hunger.”

With blood still on his lips, Frieza looked up, wild-eyed. “What… what have you done to me?”

Kars raised an eyebrow, amused. “Where I come from, this power is ancient—primordial. A planet called Earth.”

Behind him, King Cold’s transformation had already begun, his newfound thirst for power turning him against his own soldiers. As he finished feeding, a dark shadow appeared in the doorway.

It was Cooler, back from his exploration of a mysterious energy source in the northern quadrant. His eyes scanned the room, lingering on Kars, then shifting to the blood-stained Frieza and King Cold. Cooler nodded slowly, a glint of understanding in his eyes. Frieza and King Cold returned the nod, a silent alliance forming between them.

The ship belonging to Blueberry and Strawberry was soon repurposed. Cooler took the helm, charting a course based on the coordinates he had found—a path leading to Earth, a planet that held secrets older than the cosmos. Behind them, an elite force of soldiers from the Cold, Frieza, and Cooler clans filled the vessel, ready for whatever lay ahead.

The journey would be long, but the promise of ancient power and the thrill of the unknown was enough to drive them forward.

---

The small town of Morioh stood eerily silent under the crimson hues of dusk. Shadows stretched long across the cobbled streets, and a chilling breeze whispered secrets through the narrow alleys. This quaint town, seemingly peaceful on the surface, was a hotbed of supernatural occurrences and dark mysteries.

In a dimly lit room, Joseph Joestar stared intently at a series of spirit photos spread out on the table before him. His fingers traced the outlines of the disturbing images captured in the photographs. Each snapshot hinted at a looming threat, a powerful adversary that defied explanation.

Joseph picked up his phone and dialed a familiar number. "Jotaro, we need you in Morioh. There's something big happening here, something dangerous."

The prison walls, once thought to be impenetrable, lay in ruins. Water pooled on the floor, and an ominous figure moved through the shadows. An escaped convict with a menacing grin, Angelo had broken free. His Stand, Aqua Necklace, shimmered with malicious intent as he slipped through the cracks and crevices, heading straight for Morioh.

Meanwhile, in a different part of town, a sleek, black car pulled up to a quiet street. The door opened, and a tall, thin figure emerged. L, the world-renowned detective, adjusted his glasses and took in his surroundings. He had followed the trail of bizarre incidents and stand abilities, which had led him to this seemingly peaceful town.

His instincts told him that this place was different. Stands attract other stands, and Morioh was teeming with them. L's exceptional deductive skills would be put to the test here, as he pieced together the puzzle of the supernatural events that had drawn him in.

At the Yagami household, Light Yagami and his father, Soichiro, were preparing to visit the Higashikatas in the morning. Soichiro, a respected police officer, had a strong bond with Ryohei Higashikata, and the families often met to discuss the strange happenings in Morioh.

Light, ever the prodigy, had his own agenda. His Stand, Ryuk, provided him with an edge that no one suspected. As they headed out the door, Light's mind was already racing with plans to use the Death Note to manipulate events to his advantage.

In his temporary headquarters, L meticulously analyzed the case files spread out before him. His piercing gaze fell upon a series of connected dots and lines, forming a web of intrigue that centered around the name "Kira."

 "Kira... Yoshikage Kira and Light Yagami. Two names, one enigma. I will uncover the truth."

Notes:

Part 4 is next. so what do you think. leave a comment below.

Chapter 51: A New Threat.

Thursday April 1 1999. (Age 748)

The Morioh Radio plays on a sunny day in April. As kira is making breakfast.  'There is an escaped prisoner Anjuro Katagiri running around, be on the lookout.' Jotaro Kujo, is flying with his wife Fasha and their children Jin, and Jolyne, to the Morioh grand hotel to meet up with the gang already there as transfer students with supervision from Macki, Bardock and Gine. 

It's the first day of high school. Koichi Hirose doesn't want to be late.

 He stands tall at 5'2". 

He sees a group targeting a tall kid of 5'11" with a pompadour. 

They were around a fountain. 

"Why did you hurt the turtle?." said the kid. 

"It was for fun, you wouldn't understand maybe because of your super awful steak you call a hairstyle." 

There was laughter from the group. The kid got mad as he punched the one who spoke. The guy fell to the ground bleeding. 

He didn't catch what happened. He looked around and saw in the distance a group of new students stopped. 

As Four figures landed beside them.

Then they approached with a man leading them. 

He blinked confused. He looked back, the turtle was swimming and the person with a new face. 

The group fled in terror. He looked back to see the group was passing him. 

All the group members were shorter than him except the adults. 

Was that an alien? 

The one with a pink outfit. Wow he is rocking the pink is 6'5". 

The one with the tail, wait they all had tails except 2. 

Was that girl shredded? 

And that boy looked like a bodybuilder with those muscles. He was so confused. 

"Hi, long time no see," said the guy in pink. Josuke smiled and nodded. As he hugged the group. “My dad is waiting for you back at the house.” said Josuke. he jogged away. Koichi jogged to catch him. As the group walked behind them the adults went to his home. They heard a bicycle pull into the driveway.  Angelo peered from the tree's. That was the man who put him in prison. He will come with no people around

In a small, inconspicuous house, Lawliet sat at his desk, surrounded by files and photos. His piercing eyes scanned each piece of evidence, piecing together the connections between Angelo's escape, the mysterious murders, and the recent heart attacks.

"Stands attract other stands. There's something in Morioh that’s drawing all these supernatural events together. And I need to find out what." said Lawliet thinking.

At the Yagami household, Light and his father, Soichiro, prepared to visit the Higashikata household. Soichiro, a respected police officer, had a strong bond with Ryohei Higashikata.

"Light, remember to be polite. The Higashikatas are good friends." said Soichiro.

Light said "Of course, father."

As they left, Light’s mind raced with plans. His Stand, Ryuk, hovered nearby, invisible to all but him.

"I'll use the Death Note to control events. No one will suspect a thing." said Light thinking.

The classroom buzzed with curiosity as the teacher prepared to introduce the new transfer students.

The teacher said, "Class, we have some transfer students all the way from New Vegeta. Here are Kakarot, Raditz, Tarble, Vegeta, Chi-Chi, Bulma, Launch, Turles, Broly, Kale, Caulifla, Cabba, and Cheelai."

After school, Koichi Hirose walked home with the new group of friends, feeling oddly included despite their overwhelming presence. Aqua Necklace, an insidious Stand, had climbed into Koichi's bag, unbeknownst to him.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Josuke!" Koichi said, waving as Josuke led the way home. As Koichi reached his house, Aqua Necklace discreetly jumped from his bag and onto Josuke's hair.

"So, cousin, are you excited to see what his house is like?" Turles asked with a grin.

"I'm just excited for the food!" Kakarot said, causing everyone to laugh as they entered the house. Inside, the adults, along with Jin, and Jolyne, were already gathered.

The room fell silent as the group entered. Joseph stood up and hugged Josuke, who returned the embrace with tears in his eyes. Tomoko joined in, making the reunion even more emotional. As everyone watched, Josuke's eyes met those of an alien girl, Macki, and he felt a strange attraction.

Suddenly, Ryohei collapsed, spasming and knocking over his drink. The room erupted in panic. Josuke felt a surge of adrenaline and noticed Aqua Necklace trying to escape. Without thinking, he punched a hole through his stomach, expelling Aqua Necklace.

"Time stops!" Jin shouted as he and Jotaro quickly captured Aqua Necklace in a jar. Jotaro’s time stop ended after five seconds, and they resumed time just as they stepped outside. Behind a tree, the user, Angelo, tried to flee.

"There he is! Don’t let him get away!" Jotaro said as the group split up and surrounded Angelo, who leaned against a rock, terrified. Jin used his Stand's ability to calm Angelo's emotions, compelling him to speak.

"There's a Stand Arrow here in Morioh. I don't know the owner," Angelo said, fear evident in his voice. He added with a sneer, "Also, your friend has an awful haircut."

Before they could question him further, Angelo's body merged with the rock, becoming Angelo Rock. Josuke calmed down, while Koichi looked confused, trying to comprehend where the man had gone.

They returned to the house, where Jin hurried back to the unconscious Ryohei, fearing the worst. He summoned his Stand and tapped his chest as his hands glowed. Ryohei gasped and, as he returned to normal, stood up.

"Man, I feel better than I ever felt," Ryohei said, and the tension in the room eased. Josuke, still blushing from earlier, approached Macki.

"My name is Macki. I know who you are," Macki said, her voice gentle. Josuke felt a connection, his earlier attraction to Macki growing stronger. The day's events had brought them closer, setting the stage for new relationships and deeper bonds.

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Ryohei, now rejuvenated, answered it to find Soichiro and Light Yagami standing there.

"Soichiro! Light! Come in," Ryohei said, welcoming them inside.

As they entered, Light looked around the room, taking in the new faces and the remnants of tension. He noticed Jin’s Stand vanishing and eyed up the competition, his mind already at work.

The atmosphere shifted as Soichiro and Light joined the gathering. Introductions were made, and the Yagami family was welcomed warmly by the Joestar group.

"Soichiro, it’s good to see you. This is quite the reunion," Joseph said with a smile.

"Likewise, Joseph. It’s been too long," Soichiro said, nodding.

Light, however, was more focused on the peculiar mix of people in the room. He observed Josuke and the other Stand users, mentally cataloging each one’s potential threat or utility.

"These Stand users could either be allies or obstacles. I’ll need to tread carefully," Light thought to himself.

In a corner, the group was discussing the day's events, unaware of Light’s scheming.

"That Angelo guy turned into a rock. That’s a new one," Turles said, shaking his head.

"I wonder what else this place has in store for us. The food's great, though," Kakarot said with a grin.

"We should stay alert. There’s something off about this town," Macki said, her eyes narrowing.

Josuke, standing near Macki, nodded in agreement, his thoughts still lingering on her.

Later at the police station, a police officer walked into the agency with urgent news.

"Yagami-san, something’s come up. It seems that the criminal known as Angelo has vanished," the officer said, handing over a report.

Soichiro looked down at the papers on his desk, a mix of relief and curiosity on his face.

"Well, that’s one less criminal I have to deal with," Soichiro said, leaning back in his chair.

In a dimly lit corner, Ryuk emerged from the shadows, floating near Light.

"It seems the Saiyans I was telling you about have appeared here in Morioh. The ones who touched the Death Note can see me," Ryuk said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.

Light nodded, his eyes gleaming with intrigue and ambition.

"It makes sense. After all, Stand users attract other Stand users. With this notebook, anyone can have a taste of being a Stand user," Light said, lifting up the Death Note. The dark power it held was evident in his gaze. Ryuk chuckled, enjoying the unfolding chaos.

Light’s mind was racing with possibilities. The Death Note’s power combined with the influence of the Stands could give him unprecedented control.

"With the Death Note, I can manipulate these Stand users to my advantage. Ryuk, this is just the beginning," Light whispered to himself, his voice filled with determination.

Ryuk's eyes gleamed with amusement as he floated behind Light, eager to see how the events would unfold.

"I can’t wait to see what you do next, Light," Ryuk said, his grin wide.

Light smirked, confident in his plans. The convergence of Saiyans, Stand users, and the Death Note promised a collision of powers that would shape the future of Morioh.

Chapter 52: The Nijimura Brothers

The sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows over the quiet streets of Morioh. After school, Josuke and his friends strolled down a familiar path, laughing and chatting about their day. As they walked past a derelict house, something caught their eye. They stopped, confusion etched on their faces. None of them had noticed the house before. It stood there, silent and foreboding, as if waiting for them.

 

Suddenly, a sharp sound cut through the air. Koichi gasped, clutching his neck where an arrow had struck him. Panic spread through the group as a kid stormed out of the house, summoning his Stand with a flourish. He stood about 5'8", his presence menacing.

 

"Koichi!" Tarble and Vegeta yelled, tapping Josuke on the shoulder and motioning toward their fallen friend. 

 

Without hesitation, Crazy Diamond appeared, its glowing aura illuminating the scene. With precision, Josuke removed the arrow and touched Koichi, healing him instantly. Koichi's eyes widened in terror as he watched Crazy Diamond, its form melting into Josuke. An egg suddenly popped out of Koichi, rolling to the ground.

 

The kid who had shot the arrow opened the gate with a smirk. "Za Hando!" he shouted, and Chi-Chi was pulled forward, caught in a chokehold. Her eyes narrowed, and with a swift kick to the crotch, she sent him sprawling to the ground. The arrow was gone, its glint disappearing into the house.

 

Determined, the group dashed into the house, racing up the stairs. Shots rang out, and tiny soldiers fired at them from hidden vantage points. Relying on their martial arts training and a protective ki barrier, they dodged the bullets. But one struck Okuyasu in the neck, blood gushing from the wound.

 

"Josuke!" Okuyasu choked out.

 

Josuke's expression hardened, and Crazy Diamond appeared once more, healing Okuyasu. Grateful and resolute, Okuyasu joined them as they continued up the staircase.

 

They burst into a room at the top of the stairs. In the center, a bow and arrow lay next to a slightly taller figure. The room was cluttered, with a blob-like person fishing through an overturned box in the corner.

 

"How do you like my Bad Company?" the taller figure said. "I'm Keicho Nijimura. Show me your Stand so I can kill my father. He has suffered enough." He pointed to the blob, tears glistening in his eyes. Keicho explained the tragic history of his father.

 

"We can either kill him or heal him," Vegeta said, breaking the heavy silence.

 

Okuyasu stepped forward, his voice trembling. "Please, heal him."

 

Vegeta nodded and pulled out his scouter. "Mr. Kujo, can we borrow Jin for a minute? Yes, to heal someone. Alright, see you in a few seconds. Goodbye." As he put away the scouter, Jin appeared in the middle of the room. Without hesitation, Jin's Stand emerged, its hand glowing as it touched Mansaku Nijimura. A flash of light filled the room, and when it faded, their father lay there, wrapped in a blanket.

 

Tears flowed freely as Okuyasu handed his father some clothes, and they embraced, crying together.

 

Just then, electricity crackled through the room, and a yellow Stand with a beak appeared. "Thank you for this," it said, grabbing the bow and arrow before disappearing out the window.

 

As everyone left the house, Keicho, Okuyasu, and their father waved goodbye. Broly stretched out his hand, and in a surge of power, the house was restored to its former glory, along with the clothes they wore.

 

“So do you want to train?” said Kakarot, speaking up. “But we do that already,” said Prince Vegeta. “I mean together, with a group,” said Kakarot.  The group was interested. “We can train at my house. We have plenty of room in the backyard.” said Josuke. Everyone agreed.

Lawliet's meticulous approach to the investigation in Morioh continues as he sets up surveillance on Nijimura's house, following a tip that someone has been granting Stands. He carefully observes the confrontation that takes place there, noting every detail as the house transforms.

 

After leaving the scene, Lawliet received a call from the agency he is working for, informing him that his request for Japanese woman agents has been approved. These agents are to blend into various establishments and department stores as new hires, gathering intelligence through their interactions with the townspeople in hopes of locating Kira.

 

With the flip phone securely in his pocket, Lawliet heads home. The following morning, he meets with the agents, briefing them on their mission and the importance of their roles in the investigation. 

 

Macki's ample breasts jiggle as she approaches Josuke, "You know, you're quite attractive," she says, circling around him. "I think we could get to know each other better," she blushed. 

 

Josuke takes her to a café. As they sit across from each other, their eyes lock, and they both feel an instant attraction. 

 

Josuke's face turns red as he stammers out a response. "I'm flattered, but I don't know if that's a good idea. You're a lot older than me and… well, you're an alien." 

 

Macki just laughs and puts a hand on Josuke's shoulder. "Age is just a number, my dear. And as for being an alien, I think you'll find that can be quite exciting." 

 

With that, Macki leans in and plants a kiss on Josuke's lips. His heart races as he feels her soft lips against his own, and he can't help but give in to her advances. Soon they're in each other's arms, their bodies pressed tightly together 

 

As the kiss deepens, the café around them seems to fade away, leaving only the intensity of their newfound connection. The warmth of Macki's touch and the softness of her lips ignite a fire within Josuke, stirring emotions he hadn't known were there. He pulls back slightly, breathless, looking into her eyes that seem to hold the mysteries of the universe.

 

Macki smiles, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "See? Isn't it thrilling to embrace the unknown?" she whispers, her fingers tracing the line of his jaw.

 

Josuke swallows hard, trying to regain some composure. "This is all so...unexpected," he admits. "But I can't deny there's something powerful between us."

 

Macki's smile widens, and she leans in closer, her breath warm against his ear. "Then let's explore it together," she murmurs. "But first, there's something I need to show you."

 

Josuke's hand slides under Macki's dress, his fingers exploring her intimately. The fabric clings to her, outlining the shape of her body as he rubs her gently. Macki's moan is soft yet filled with desire, her eyes closing as she leans into his touch.

 

The café remains oblivious to their actions, the hum of conversations and clinking of cups providing a cover for their intimate moment. Macki's breathing quickens, and she bites her lip, her body responding eagerly to Josuke's touch.

 

"Josuke," she whispers, her voice trembling with a mix of excitement and need. "We shouldn't... but it feels so good."

 

Josuke, emboldened by her response, presses further, his hand moving with more confidence. "I can't help myself," he admits, his voice husky. "There's something about you, Macki. I feel like I'm losing control."

 

Macki's eyes flutter open, locking onto his with a fierce intensity. "Then let's lose control together," she says, her voice filled with determination and lust.

 

Josuke and Macki exchange a glance, a silent agreement passing between them. Without a word, Josuke stands up, taking Macki's hand in his. They leave the café, the cool night air hitting them as they step outside. Their footsteps quicken, driven by an urgent need to find privacy.

 

They navigate through dimly lit streets until they come across a small, secluded park. The moonlight casts a silver glow on the empty benches and the swaying trees. Josuke leads Macki to a hidden spot behind a thick grove of trees, where they are completely hidden from view.

 

Once there, Macki turns to Josuke, her eyes glinting with a mix of desire and anticipation. "This is perfect," she whispers, her voice husky.

 

Josuke pulls her close, their bodies pressed together. His hands roam over her curves, exploring every inch of her through the fabric of her dress. Macki's hands move to his waist, pulling him even closer.

 

Their lips meet again, more passionately this time. The world around them disappears as they lose themselves in each other, their movements becoming more urgent and desperate. Josuke's hands find the hem of her dress, lifting it slightly as his fingers trace the smooth skin of her thighs.

 

Macki's breath hitches, her body responding eagerly to his touch. "Josuke," she gasps, her hands tangling in his hair. "I want you."

 

Josuke pauses, his hands gently cupping Macki's face as he looks deeply into her eyes. "Macki," he begins, his voice soft but earnest, "I need you to know that this isn't just physical for me. There's something about you that draws me in, something more than just desire."

 

Macki's expression softens, her eyes searching his. "I feel it too, Josuke," she admits. "This connection between us... it's powerful."

 

He smiles, relief washing over him. "I'm glad you feel the same way. I want to savor this moment with you, to make sure we both enjoy every second."

 

Macki nods, her eyes shining with affection and desire. "Then let's take our time," she whispers, her fingers tracing the outline of his lips.

 

Josuke leans in, capturing her lips in a slow, tender kiss. His hands move with deliberate gentleness, sliding up her dress inch by inch, revealing her smooth skin to the cool night air. Macki shivers, not from the cold, but from the anticipation and the feel of his touch.

 

He lowers her onto the soft grass, his lips never leaving hers as he explores her body with a slow, deliberate passion. Each touch, each kiss, is filled with intention, making Macki moan softly in pleasure. Her hands roam over his back, pulling him closer as their bodies move in harmony.

 

Their breaths mingle, the night air filled with the sounds of their shared desire. Josuke's movements are careful and considerate, making sure every touch brings Macki the utmost pleasure. They lose themselves in each other, the world around them fading away as they become one.

 

He takes a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "These past few days have been incredible, and tonight... Tonight was something I never expected. But it's not just about the physical connection we have. I feel something deeper for you, something real. I think... I think I'm falling for you."

 

Macki's eyes widen slightly, a tender smile forming on her lips. "Josuke, I feel the same way," she whispers, her hand gently cupping his cheek. "There's something special between us, something that goes beyond the physical."

 

Encouraged by her response, Josuke continues, "I want to know everything about you, Macki. I want to understand where you come from, how you ended up here. I want to know your past, your story."

 

Macki's smile fades slightly, replaced by a more serious expression. She takes a deep breath, her gaze distant for a moment as she gathers her thoughts. "It's not an easy story to tell," she admits, her voice tinged with sadness. "But you deserve to know."

 

She sits up, and Josuke follows suit, their hands still entwined. "I come from a planet called Planet Heeter," she begins, her eyes reflecting the memories of her distant home. "It's a beautiful place, filled with lush forests and crystal-clear lakes. But it's also a place of conflict. My people have been at war for generations, fighting for control over resources and power. We escaped and settles on Planet Vegeta"

 

Macki's voice grows softer, filled with a mix of sorrow and determination. "I was a cook, Planet Vegeta exploded, I came to Earth and met your father in search of a new beginning"

 

Josuke listens intently, his heart aching for the pain she has endured. "I'm so sorry, Macki," he says, squeezing her hand. "You've been through so much."

 

Macki nods, a tear slipping down her cheek. "I have, but meeting you has brought me hope and happiness I thought I had lost forever," she confesses. "Thank you for giving me a reason to smile again."

 

Josuke leans in, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "We'll face whatever comes next together," he promises. "You don't have to be alone anymore."

 

“Since you jerked me off," said Macki.

 

 She reached down and slid a finger up and down his crotch until he was erect. 

 

She then unzipped his fly as his member was out in the open.

 

 She gasped at the size as she put a hand around it and she turned on her belly, "this is what i do for boyfriends." she then scooted closer as she licked the tip. 

 

Josuke shuttered. then Macki plunged the whole thing into her mouth as she bobbed up and down

 

The night air filled with the soft sounds of their passion, Macki's breath hot against Josuke's skin. Her movements were slow and deliberate at first, savoring the moment as she explored his length with her mouth. Josuke's hands found their way to her hair, fingers tangling in the soft strands as he let out a shaky breath, his body trembling with pleasure.

 

"Macki," he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. The intensity of the moment made his heart race, and he felt a profound connection between them, transcending the physical.

 

Macki's pace quickened, her tongue swirling around him as she took him deeper. Josuke's mind swam with sensation, every nerve ending electrified by her touch. The intimacy of the moment, the hidden grove in the park, and the thrill of being exposed only heightened their passion.

 

As Macki continued, Josuke could feel himself nearing the edge, his grip on her hair tightening. He tried to hold back, wanting to prolong the moment, but the pleasure was overwhelming.

 

"Stop, Macki," he finally managed to say, pulling her up gently. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of mischief and concern.

 

"Did I do something wrong?" she asked, her voice husky and breathless.

 

Josuke shook his head, pulling her into a kiss. "No, it's just... I don't want this to be over too soon," he whispered against her lips. "I want to make sure you feel as good as I do."

 

Macki smiled, a playful glint in her eye. "Then let me take care of you, Josuke," she said, her hands roaming over his body. "We have all night."

 

They lay back down, their bodies entwined as they continued to explore each other with renewed passion. The night stretched on, filled with whispered confessions, tender touches, and the undeniable connection between them.

Chapter 53: Koichi Hirose (Echoes)

Friday May 7 1999. (Age 748)

 

Light was on duty as he heard around that there was a thief who dealt in tricks. They left the victim on the floor exhausted. He passed a middle school student on the way to the area.

 

Koichi strolled down the tree-lined lanes, inhaling the lovely scent of cherry blossoms. The beautiful petals waved in the breeze, coloring the sky pink and white. The neighboring river's calm flow of water soothed his senses, adding to the peaceful environment. He bumped into a police officer and he quickly apologized and bowed. The officer didn’t notice as he walked away.

 

The clashing of swords and the thud of fists on flesh grew louder as he approached the Higashikata residence. The Saiyans were practicing in the backyard, their motions so rapid and graceful that Koichi struggled to keep up. The metallic scent of sweat and the sound of grunts and cries filled the air.

 

Joseph approached Koichi and explained the fundamentals of ki as well as how to see the Saiyans' movements. Koichi felt a surge of energy go through his body as he listened, like lightning striking his core. His muscles strain and relax, his skin quivering with anticipation.

 

Fasha neared and ruffled Koichi's strands of hair, sending goosebumps down his spine. His body abruptly experienced an odd sensation, as though his muscles and bones were expanding. When he pulled off his jacket, he saw that he had been transformed into a Saiyan.

 

Koichi's muscles bulged and rippled, his clothes feeling both tight and loose at the same time. He flexed his arms, feeling the strength  and power within him. The sun beat down on his face, and he could feel the cool breeze brushing against his skin. There was a squeak as fasha was holding a card. "Sorry, i think i gave your body a saiyan makeover without changing into one. That's strange." She held out the card that said effect: completed The Aim to Pass the American

Dream plan

 

The others watched in awe as Koichi powered up, his energy spiraling higher and higher until it felt like it was about to burst from him. He moved with incredible speed and agility, feeling the earth beneath his feet and the wind rushing past him.

 

But their training was not over yet. Jotaro sounded the alarm, "Ok now you trained your physical body, time to train your spiritual one."

 

They all summoned their stands, and Koichi's appeared as an egg.

 

He closed his eyes and focused on his breathing, trying to connect with his spiritual self.

 

They tried every technique they knew, but Koichi's spiritual body remained weak. As he left the Higashikata residence, he felt a sense of disappointment but also wondered at the incredible power he had experienced. 

 

Saturday May 8th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

“Mori-Mori-Mori-Mori Morioh Cho Radio! (Morioh Cho radio) We love Morioh Cho, Good Morning! Greetings, all. This is Morioh Cho Radio, and your host, coming at you once again is yours truly, Kai Harada. To get up to speed, last week’s  topic was. The King of Terror is supposed to come from the sky this July. What are the citizens of Morioh City going to do?. All right let's get to the replies. .” 

 

Koichi was riding his bike through the quiet streets of Morioh, enjoying the cool breeze. 

“Check out how my spokes shine while they spin. I got this mountain bike as a gift for getting into high school!  Getting new stuff is always so exciting! Guess This means I won’t be taking the bus for a while!”

 

He zoomed around a corner passing by a bush. Suddenly, his bike hit something, causing the bicycle to soar into the air. Koichi toppled to the ground rolling. The bicycle fell to the ground with a clatter. Luckily, he was unharmed. “O-ow. What was that? Someone left a bag in the middle of the road. No-no way! The thing inside that bag was a.” cried Koichi as he sat there, his hands on his face. the bag twitched as blood seeped out. 

 

“Wh-what am i gonna do?! I ran it over! I-it was just an accident! It was just right in the middle of the road! I couldn’t help it!” shouted Koichi. 

 

“Exactly!” said a third-year boy sitting in the shade. Koichi looked over and dusted himself off. “That wasn’t your fault. It was just an unfortunate accident. Whoever left that kitten inside a bag in the middle of the road is to blame. It’s pretty horrific, huh?”

 

Koichi got a glint in his eye as he tightened his fist. “We have to help it!”

 

“Too late.” said the student, waving his hand dismissively. “You don’t hear any crying, right? It died. What’s your name? My name's Tamami Kobayashi, and I just so happened to graduate from your school two years ago. Nice bike you got there. Are you a first-year?” 

 

“Yeah. My name is Hirose Koichi.” said Koichi fidgeting.

 

“Man, that takes me back, high school was the best, things were great back then. Anyway, have a seat, Hirose, my pal.” 

 

“Huh, B-But” Tamami’s hands were placed on his shoulders. He tried to push Koichi down but he stayed firm. “C’mon, be quiet and take a seat!” Koichi reluctantly took a seat.  “So I got a proposition for you.” 

 

Light watched them from the bushes taking notes. “Assaulting a minor, I see.” Koichi's eyes were closed as he scrunched himself against the bench. He tried to examine the bag. He sensed no "ki" or energy emanating from the bag, making him suspect something was off.

 

“I can bury that kitten for you, but you’ll have to give me a bit of cash in exchange. Sounds good? Hey you listening to me?!” 

 

“wh-What are you talking about?” said Koichi.

 

“C’mon kid, quit yanking my chain. I know this wasn’t your fault. But are you really gonna do nothing about killing my cat?” Ants started to go toward the bag,   

 

Koichi felt a pang of guilt. "Are you going to tell me that was your cat?" he admitted, 

 

“Sure was!”

 

“Y-You put your kitten in a place like that?”

 

“We’re way past that, my friend! I just wanna know if you really plan to do nothing about it.” said Tamami pointing at him and jabbed his chest. “After all, You’re the one who killed it, kid! So you’re probably feeling pretty guilty about this, am I right? If spending a little cash would free your heart from the shackles of guilt. You be stupid not to do it, right? “ whispered Tamami, 

 

the weight of remorse pressing down on him. “Right?” said Tamami jabbing a finger into his chest and a lock appeared feeding on his guilt. 

 

“Wh-what’s this lock-thing in my chest?! It’s so heavy!” said Koichi, feeling weighed down.

 

“Huh, you can see that? Heh. Then this should be quick Hirose, my pal!” said Tamami. 

 

“This is a stand! There’s a stand lodged inside my chest!”

 

“Hey Josuke, ain’t that Koichi over there.“ said Okuyasu. Tamami and Koichi were huddled together.

 

“Yeah, it’s definitely him. He’s always hanging around real shady-looking types.”

 

“Heh. looks like he’s having fun!” said Okuyasu,

 

“I’ll have you know, I got my ability from a guy named Nijimura Keiko just four months ago. I couldn't tell you why it happened, but I've been happy ever since! If I take advantage of my ability while I'm young, I'll be set for the rest of my life! Anyway hurry and cough it up! The lock isn’t going anywhere until you pay up.”

 

“I'm all out of money” 

 

“Huh, did you really just look away from me?”

 

“Well, “ the lock became enormous. “It became heavier.” Koichi stumbled back but steadied himself. It felt like he was carrying 50 pounds. Koichi decided to practice his punches and kicks to release his pent-up emotions. The movements were slow, but he noticed they were helping.  

 

Tamami continued not noticing. “Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. Lying like that isn’t very nice of you! You felt pretty guilty doing that, didn’t you? The guiltier you feel, the bigger my lock becomes. It represents the weight of your sins. It’s automatic. Even if I'm asleep,or far away, it won’t ever come off! Get it? Now you’d best be coughing up your wallet.” a fist collided with Tamami’s face. Tamami looked shocked as he was sent back.

 

A loud explosion interrupted them. Both looked down to see the bag on fire, spilling tomatoes and metal contents everywhere. Koichi's guilt transformed into anger as Tamami took his wallet and ran off. Only to collide with Josuke and Okuyasu. “What’s going on over here?” said Josuke. Tamami fell to the ground. “J-Josuke and Okuyasu!” shouted Koichi. 

 

“A grown man trying to threaten a high school kid for money? How about you find a job and make your own money?” said Josuke, noticing what Tamami had done.

 

“Hold it! Mind your own business, Kiddos!” said Tamami standing up. 

 

“That ain't happening. If there’s trashy stand users around, abusing the power of their stands. They need to be taken out with the rest of the garbage.” said Josuke. Okuyasu walked over to Koichi. 

 

“Hey.” 

 

“This thing’s really wedged in there!” said Okuyasu tugging on the lock.

 

“Whoa, hold on… you guys can see it, too? Just how many people around here can?” said Tamami. 

 

“That’s what I'd like to know. But right now, it doesn’t matter. Will you please remove the lock from his chest?” said Josuke walking past Tamami.

 

“Hey, you brats! Don’t underestimate me! I’m not messing around here! Sinners have to pay for their sins! It’s a rule of society! How about this? Why don’t you two pay me in Koichi’s stead? I’ll let him off the hook if you do. Money is money after all.” said Tamami, backing away.

 

Okuyasu walked toward him. “Oh? Trying to pull a fast one? C’mon try me!”

 

“Hold on a second! Hold on a second you already took seven thousand yen from me!” 

 

“Consider it a fee for lying to my face, idiot! You think seven thousand yen is enough to make up for taking the life of my poor kitten? That won't be enough. Five hundred thousand should be en-.“ said Tamami pointing to what's left only to get punched in the face..

 

“You think we’re stupid.” shouted Okuyasu. 

 

Tamami just stood there. Before stumbling back like a drunk before falling on the curve. Causing his front tooth to pop out. It rolled toward the three stops as it hit Koichi’s foot. “Ow! My front tooth!” cried Tamami.

 

“H-Hey. Whydja stumble around and fall on purpose like that?” said Okuyasu.

 

“‘On Purpose’? You’re awful! How could you say something like that after hitting me?! You knocked out my front tooth! You’re the worst!” Cried Tamami.

 

“H-Hey. hold up, buddy… You okay?” said Okuyasu, wavering as tears went down his face.  “Hey, Okuyasu… Don’t let him make you guilty for what you did!” said Koichi but it was too late. A lock formed out of Okuyasu's chest. 

 

“He did it on purpose!” said Koichi.

 

Tamami smirked. “Repairing a front tooth is pretty expensive, you know! Doesn’t help that my insurance won’t cover it! “ Tamami chuckled. 

 

“Wh-Why, you…” growled Okuyasu. 

 

“Whoa, now! Don't try anything funny with me. If anyone who's got my lock on them tries to damage me in any way, it goes right back to that lock.” said Tamami smirked.

 

“Y-You…” growled Okuyasu.

 

Josuke approached crouching down. “Here, let me have a look. I picked up your front tooth for you.” Josuku’s hand glowed as he fitted the tooth back in Tamami’s mouth.

 

“All better, now,” said Josuke as Tamami tested his tooth. Okuyasu and Koichi’s locks disappeared. 

 

“It’s gone!” cheered Okuyasu. 

 

“He did it! My chest feels so much lighter!” cheered Koichi.

 

“Who are you?” said Tamami, backing away. 

 

“Hey, what about that seven thousand yen?” said Josuke.

 

Tamami slid the wallet back. “All right! I'll give it back.” 

 

“We got the money, hurry up and get out of here, Stupid!” said Okuyasu. Tamami ran for it. Light got up from the bushes and followed Tamami from a distance. 

 

“Y-you Saved me… huh?! Th-The bills… H-he took them!” said Koichi, pulling out corners of the bills. “He took the bigger parts so the bank could exchange them!” said Koichi.

“Unforgivable! Even if it's not my money.” said Okuyasu. 

 

Tamami smirked, pulling out the bills from his pocket. “Crap! Only got away with seven thousand yen. Don’t think you’ve seen the last of me! Just you wait.” 

 

Light smirked. “Not if I have anything to say about it.”

 

The three friends talked and walked back to Josuke’s house. There he got an idea and spoke with Jotaro. "I was thinking about wearing weighted clothing," Koichi suggested, hoping to build his strength and resilience. Jotaro liked the idea and arranged for weighted clothing from the Speedwagon Foundation.

 

Later, when Koichi rode his bike home. It was 4pm “Having such a rough start this morning really ruined my day. I’m back, police.” said Koichi trying to move his dog.

 

“Hey you alive? Woof, woof!” said Koichi but his dog was sound asleep. “I’m home!” said Koichi.

 

“Oh, you wouldn’t believe the wonderful things I've heard about you around town, Ma’am! They say you’re the epitome of beauty, compassion and elegance!” came a familiar voice. Koichi looked at familiar shoes at the entrance.

 

“You must be joking.” said his mother. “I’m most certainly not!” said the familiar voice. 

 

He looked up and was shocked to find Tamami standing behind his mother in a chair giving her a back massage. “Really” said his mother, smiling. “Absolutely!” he said, giving Koichi a smug smirk. Koichi ran into the room.

 

‘wh-What is he doing inside my house rubbing my mom’s shoulders?!’ thought Koichi.

 

“Y-You what are you doing here?!” said Koichi.

 

“Oh, Munchkin, You’re home! Hi!” said his mother smiling

 

“D-Don’t make me ask again! Wh-Why are you here?!” said Koichi. Tamami sat on the couch. His mother looked alarmed. 

 

“This kind man came here to return the money you dropped earlier, you rushed home and lost seven thousand yen! This money” said his mother.

 

“Th-This money... You told her you found it?” said Koichi. 

 

“That’s right, You ran into Mr. Kobayashi on your bike today, didn't you?” said his mother.

 

“You should thank me for returning your money, Koichi, my pal.” said Tamami while taking a sip of tea. 

 

“Th-That’s just common decency!” shouted Koichi clutching the money in his fist.

 

“Munchkin, why are you acting so abrasive?” said his mother.

 

Tamami pointed at a family photo with his mug. He set the mug down on the table. “Ma’am, it’s difficult for me to say this, but… when I ran into your son, I seemed to have dropped my own wallet in the process. It looks exactly like this one. To put it mildly, somehow we swapped wallets.” Tamami shrugged.  “Do you get what i’m saying, ma’am?” said Tamami.

 

“Y-yes, though that seems so unlike him… But I suppose it’s possible.” said his mother questionably.

 

“In that case, would you please ask your son to return my wallet back to me? I had about five hundred thousand yen in it. Please have him return it.” said Tamami, smirking.

 

“What!” his mother shouted and she was shocked standing up. 

 

“F-five hundred thousand yen?! So that's it! I know what you’re up to!” said Koichi he bared his teeth as fire blazed in his eyes.

 

“M-Munchkin…” said his mother, clinging to his arm.

 

“Don’t panic! He’s a con artist!” shouted Koichi.

 

“It’s all lies! Oh, that’s right. I can prove that wallets were switched around. Last night, I got a hamburger combo at Johnny's… and… Right! I also had an order of onion gratin soup. So I believe the total on the receipt should be 1,833 yen… it should be tucked away in the wallet with Koichi.” said Tamami. 

 

Koichi pulled out the wallet as his mother looked worried. There in the pocket was the receipt. 

 

“M-Munchkin!” 

 

“N-No! Mom, you have to believe me! He’s trying to trick you! You hid it there earlier, didn’t you?! Then you went out and bought a similar looking wallet!” said Koichi.

 

“I hate to break it to you, but your son seems to be going through a pretty despicable phase of his life! Don’t you feel guilty as his mother for raising a son like that?” said Tamami as his mother was shocked. 

 

“Stop!” said Koichi, jumping at Tamami. 

 

To Koichi's horror, he noticed a lock formed on his mother. 

 

“I finally did it! Now the weight of her guilt will keep her heart locked up. I’m gonna take you for everything you’ve got! I’ll start by taking your house’s land, title, and seal! It’s such a nice house, too!” siad Tamami

 

“Koichi, is something wrong?” said a new voice. Koichi's sister walked into the room, also bearing a lock on her chest. 

 

“Sis! Wh-what?!” said Koichi. Tamami laughed.

 

“When she brought me my tea earlier, I made her spill some of it on my hand! Then I pretended that it really burned, and she was all like ‘I'm sorry! I’m really so sorry!’ “ Tamami chuckled    

 

“It was pretty cute and sexy! She’s a third year at an all-girl’s school, right? Ripe for the picking!” Tamami laughed.

 

“F-F-Fantastic!” said Tamami. 

 

Seeing his family suffering stoked the fire of Koichi's anger. He ordered both his sister and mother outside.

 

In a flash, Koichi had Tamami pinned down. "Release the locks on my family members," he growled. Tamami suddenly stabbed himself with scissors, blood spilling everywhere. The sight only fueled Koichi's rage. A green aura appeared around him. Koichi's Stand appeared in the form of an egg,

 

“What the, What’s up with that punny egg-thing?” said Tamami.

 

The egg started to crack as it  quickly hatched into a small green creature.

 

“What is that, Hey, K-Keep that thing away from me!  Your mom and sister leaving the room doesn’t change the fact that they’re my hostages!” stuttered Tamami.

 

His stand darted toward Tamami and wrapped Tamami up. “I won’t let you harm my mom or my sister! “ said Tamami.

 

“Just try it, Koichi! just try!” said Tamami.

 

“Remove their locks, Now!” said Koichi.

 

“If your mom sees you beat the crap out of me, it will only make her feel even guiltier!” said Tamami.

 

“I told you to remove them!” said Koichi.

 

“Don’t underestimate Kobayashi Tamami, you annoying little child! Ya Right I’ll take them off!” said Tamami. 

 

SFX: Ka-crack! Koichi’s stand punched Tamami in the face. Nothing seemed to happen. 

 

“Huh, what. that didn’t hurt. What is wrong with your stand? This thing isn’t really fast or strong, is it?  How dare you scare me like that. I’ll show you! your stand’s strength is directly related to your mental strength! Which means your mental strength is nothing!” said Tamami. Koichi noticed on his face were the kanji for SFX: Ka-crack! “I’m gonna make sure you pay dearly for this!“ said Tamami. 

 

“Something weird is going on with his cheek. It looks like some kind of comic book sound effect!” thought Koichi, the marking began to shake violently sending sound to Tamami ears. “There’s some ringing in my ear. It’s the same sound effect that he hit me… what, there is writing on my arm?! It won’t come off.” said Tamami, trying to rub it off. Every marking began to shake violently. “W-Wait... Th-These sounds that I hear coming from inside me... Your stand did this?! Get rid of these sounds!” said Tamami charging at Koichi. But before he could reach him, Koichi's stand put more kanji on his body. a punching sound echoed, sending Tamami flying against the wall. 

 

“My stand is making the sound reverberate inside his body! C-Come to think of it, there was that famous Basho Matsuo poem I learned at school... ‘So quiet and still, the shrill of the cicadas seeps into the rocks.’ “ said Koichi.

 

“I totally fell for it!” said Tamami covering his ears,

 

“I’ll only stop the sound if you remove the locks from my mom and sister! If you keep resisting, even if I don't know what will happen to your body! “ said Koichi. 

 

“Stop the sounds!” shouted Tamami jumped off the couch. Koichi grabbed a hold of Tamami and slammed him into the ground. 

 

“Quit being stubborn and take off those locks!” said Koichi. 

 

“How could you do something so horrible to me?!” said Tamami on the ground with Koichi's hand on his neck. A fist raised up. Tamami screamed.

 

There came a gasp from the doorway as his mom and sis came running into the room. “My Munchkin became a delinquent.” said his mother as both their locks grew twice their size. 

 

“Munchkin, let the poor man go. He is hardly breathing” said his mother. The weight of the locks sent them crumpling to the ground.”Sis.”

 

“I win! You Lose! Now hurry and get rid of these sounds, Koichi! If you don’t stop them now, your mother won’t be able to bear the weight of her guilt. When people have more guilt than they can bear, they start to think they’d be better off dead! ” gasped Tamami, still pinned on the ground. 

 

“I can’t take it anymore.” said his mother, opening a drawer of knives. “Mother.” cried Koichi. His mother held the knife. “I’ve had enough of this world!” said his mother. “Enough of the tough guy act! Hurry and stop the sound before your mom kills herself!” wheezed Tamami.

 

“No, I won't stop them! I’ll do the exact opposite and make more!” said Koichi.  

 

Koichi turned to his mother, and screamed believe me. SFX: Believe me! His Stand threw the  kanji at her, it appeared on her face. Koichi explained the situation. This time, she believed him, and the lock dissolved. Koichi then turned to his sister, saying, "You're forgiven," and her lock disappeared as she hugged him, tears streaming down her face. 

 

When Tamami was ejected from the house, badly beaten, Light knew it was time to act. He approached and arrested the thief, ensuring he would no longer cause trouble for Koichi or anyone else.

 

"You're under arrest for harassment and extortion," said Light.

 

Tamami, still dazed from his encounter with Koichi, looked up at Light with fear in his eyes.

 

"No, wait! You don't understand, I—" said Tamami.

 

"Save it. You're going to the station." said Light

 

Light's authoritative tone left no room for argument. He led Tamami to the police car. Koichi watched with a mix of relief and curiosity. Once Tamami was secured he walked back to the house. 

 

Koichi’s mother answered the door. “I’m sorry mam, but the person that was here was a thief and a con artist. He likes to play pranks trying to get money from unaware civilians. If this happened to you in any way I will reimburse you in any way possible.” said Light bowing.

 

Koichi’s mother began to cry as relief washed over her. “My son warned me about him and I didn’t listen to him. Nothing was taken but I owe my son an Apology.” 

 

Light nodded and started to walk away. The door closed. As Light could hear kissing sounds from the otherside with her son screaming. “Stop it.” Light drove away.

 

At the police station, Light processed Tamami, ensuring all necessary paperwork was completed. Tamami was pale, clearly shaken by the day's events and the presence of someone like Light, whose calm demeanor hinted at hidden depths of power and intelligence.

 

"Please, I didn't mean any harm. I was just—" said Tamami.

 

"Extorting an innocent student. We have no tolerance for that here." said Light.

 

As Light finalized the processing, Ryuk floated nearby, invisible to everyone but Light.

 

"You know, Light, this town is full of interesting people. And interesting Stands." said Ryuk.

 

"I know, Ryuk. And I'm going to find a way to use them to my advantage." said Light.

 

Tamami sat in his jail cell, a cold sweat running down his face. The events of the day had left him shaken, and now he was at the mercy of Light Yagami. Light stood outside the cell, his calm demeanor masking the sinister intent behind his eyes.

 

"Please, you have to let me go! I didn't mean any harm. I'll do anything!" said Tamami.

 

Light snapped his fingers, and Ryuk moved an apple across the cell, its movement seemingly guided by an invisible force.

 

"See, I have a Stand like you. It's invisible right now, but I can kill you without you noticing." said Light. 

 

Ryuk picked up a knife, its blade glinting in the dim light. Tamami's eyes widened in terror as the knife began floating toward him, guided by Ryuk's unseen hand.

 

"No! Please, don't kill me!" said Tamami.

 

"Don't do anything illegal, or else," said Light.

 

Ryuk threw the knife, and it clattered against the wall, narrowly missing Tamami's neck. The blade embedded itself in the wall just inches from his head.

 

"I-I understand. I'll stay out of trouble, I swear." said Tamami.

 

"Good. Remember, I'm always watching." said Light.

 

Tamami nodded frantically, his fear palpable. Light turned and walked away, leaving Tamami to contemplate his fate. Ryuk hovered behind Light, his sinister grin revealing his amusement at the situation.

 

"You really know how to make an impression, Light." said Ryuk.

 

"Fear is a powerful tool, Ryuk. With it, I can control anyone." said Light.

Monday May 10th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

The sun shone bright in the sky, casting a warm and welcoming glow on the streets of the city. Koichi, like any other day, got up early, prepared for school, and left his house. He strolled down the familiar streets, the cherry blossoms falling softly around him, creating a stunning picture of natural beauty that he had come to love so much. The trees were in full bloom, their petals gently fluttering in the breeze, a sight that never ceased to amaze him.

 

As Koichi walked, he couldn't help but feel a sense of tranquility and calmness that he associated with the beauty of the world around him. The gentle rustling of the leaves and the chirping of the birds made him feel alive and at peace. However, his peaceful morning was abruptly disrupted by the sound of someone calling out to him.

 

"Hey, Koichi!" a voice called.

 

Koichi turned around and was surprised to see Tamami, a classmate notorious for his egotistic and demanding demeanor, approaching him with a polite bow.

 

"Tamami? What are you doing here?" Koichi asked, taken aback.

 

Tamami, who had never been known for his kindness, offered to carry Koichi's school things. "Here, let me carry your bag for you," he said, a smile that seemed genuine on his face.

 

Koichi hesitated for a moment, unsure of whether he should accept Tamami's offer or not. But, sensing no ill intent, he handed over his bag to Tamami, who carried it with surprising ease.

 

"Uh, thanks, I guess," Koichi said, still puzzled. As he walked away, he couldn't shake off the nagging feeling that something was amiss. It was as if he had missed something important or was being watched. Little did he know that this was just the beginning of a strange and perplexing day, one that would change his life forever.

 

Later that day, as Koichi was attending his classes, he heard a commotion outside. Rushing to the window, he saw Tamami being wheeled out of school on a stretcher and into an ambulance.

 

"What happened to him?" Koichi whispered to himself. No one seemed to know what had happened to Tamami, and it was clear that something was terribly wrong. Koichi felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the ambulance drive away, wondering if Tamami's sudden illness was somehow connected to their earlier encounter.

 

As Koichi walked back home, his mind was filled with questions about Tamami's sudden illness and what the true intentions of his earlier encounter were. He couldn't help but wonder if he had missed any signs that could have warned him of the strange events that were about to unfold. His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of his phone ringing. It was Jotaro, his friend, who sounded shaken and scared.

 

"Koichi, where are you? Something's happened," Jotaro said urgently.

 

"I'm on my way home, why? What's going on?" Koichi asked, his heart racing.

 

"Meet me at the park, quickly," Jotaro replied before hanging up.

 

Meanwhile, Jotaro and Bardock were enjoying a game of tennis, watching as Fasha and Gine played in their elegant dresses. Jotaro, a man of few words, found the sight of women playing tennis in such attire to be unusual.

 

"Never thought I'd see the day," Jotaro muttered.

 

Bardock, however, was thoroughly enjoying the game and cheering the women on. "Come on, Fasha! You got this, Gine!" he shouted, admiring their grace and elegance.

 

Suddenly, the game was interrupted by the sound of Fasha and Gine's piercing screams. The two women stopped playing, covering their ears as if trying to block out some unknown sound or vision.

 

Jotaro and Bardock rushed to their aid, trying to revive them. "Fasha, what's wrong?" Bardock asked, panic in his voice.

 

"Can you hear me? Gine?" Jotaro called out, shaking Gine gently. But they were already too late.

 

The sight of the once-elegant women writhing in agony was a harrowing experience for both Jotaro and Bardock. They were both shaken by what they had witnessed, unable to comprehend the sudden and inexplicable phenomenon.

 

"Jotaro, what do we do?" Bardock asked, his voice trembling.

 

"I don't know, but we need to get them help, fast," Jotaro replied, trying to stay calm. The strange events of that day left them with a feeling of unease and uncertainty, wondering what other strange occurrences the day would bring.

 

Koichi arrived at the park, panting heavily from his rushed journey. He quickly spotted Jotaro and Bardock, who were kneeling beside the twitching forms of Fasha and Gine on the ground.

 

"Koichi, over here!" Jotaro called out urgently, waving him over.

 

Koichi ran over, his eyes widening in shock at the sight of Fasha and Gine. "What happened to them?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

 

"We don't know. They just started screaming and then collapsed," Bardock explained, his voice trembling with worry.

 

Koichi knelt beside them, summoning his Stand, Echoes. "Echoes, Act 2, help them," he whispered. Echoes materialized beside him, its form shimmering in the sunlight.

 

"Echoes, write 'Sleep' and 'Rest'," Koichi instructed. Echoes responded immediately, creating the words "Sleep" and "Rest" in the air above Fasha and Gine. The words glowed softly before gently falling onto the women.

 

As the words made contact, a sense of calm seemed to wash over Fasha and Gine. Their twitching subsided, and their breathing became steady. Slowly, they slipped into a peaceful sleep, the words dissolving into their bodies.

 

"It worked," Jotaro murmured, relief evident in his voice. "Good job, Koichi."

 

Koichi let out a sigh of relief, his heart still racing. "I just hope they're okay when they wake up."

 

Bardock nodded, placing a reassuring hand on Koichi's shoulder. "They will be. Thanks to you."

 

The group stood in silence for a moment, watching over Fasha and Gine as they rested peacefully. The sense of unease from earlier was still present, but at least for now, they had managed to bring some peace to their friends.

 

"We need to find out what caused this," Jotaro said finally, breaking the silence. "There could be more incidents like this."

 

Koichi nodded in agreement. "I'll help in any way I can."

 

Bardock clenched his fists, determination burning in his eyes. "We'll figure this out together. No one else should have to go through this."

 

Chapter 54: Landing

Monday May 10th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

The vastness of space stretched out, planets zooming by as Frieza and his companions approached their destination. The spacecraft landed gracefully in a desolate desert, kicking up a cloud of dust as it settled. The door hissed open, and Frieza, Cooler, King Cold, and Kars stepped out.

 

The barren landscape gave way to a bustling marketplace, a surprising sight amidst the harsh environment. Various shops and establishments lined the streets, their patrons haggling and trading goods. Frieza's eyes scanned the area with a mix of curiosity and disdain.

 

"This place is a dump. How do people live here?" said Frieza.

 

Cooler smirked. "Some beings adapt to survive anywhere, brother."

 

Kars led the way to a nearby bar, pushing open the doors and stepping inside. The interior was dimly lit, filled with the murmur of conversations and the clink of glasses. The air was thick with the scent of alcohol and sweat.

 

Kars approached the bar, glancing at the menu. A gunslinger sat nearby, a scar marring his face as if he had once shot himself. He wore a hat with a reed in his mouth, and a bird perched on his shoulder.

 

"Those Joestars... At least I have my Mista, isn't that right, Pet Sounds?" said Gunslinger. 

 

He whispered to the bird, which squawked in response. Kars ordered four drinks, and the bartender quickly obliged. Frieza took a tentative sip and wrinkled his nose in distaste.

 

"You guys drink this?" said Frieza. 

 

Cooler and King Cold, however, downed their drinks without hesitation. Finishing their drinks, the group left the bar and made their way to a tent marked with a sign that read "Future."

 

Inside the tent, a man with a mysterious air sat with a large book before him. He looked up as they entered, his eyes piercing.

 

 "What do you want?" said the Fortune Teller.

 

Kars spoke "I want to know the location of Joseph Joestar."

 

The fortune teller consulted his book, as if information materialized on its pages. He wrote down an address and coordinates, handing the slip of paper to Kars. He then turned to Frieza.

 

Frieza said "I want to kill some people and know their locations."

 

The fortune teller looked into the book again, jotting down another set of coordinates.

 

Fortune Teller said "The people you're looking for are in New Vegeta and Morioh, Japan."

 

As they exited the tent, Boingo glanced at his comic book, Thoth. The pages depicted a man with yellow hair stepping on the corpses of the people they had just inquired about. His eyes were blue. His eyes widened in recognition and fear.

 

He whispered to himself, clutching Thoth tightly as the ominous image lingered in his mind. The group continued their journey, unaware of the fates intertwining and the chaos about to unfold.

 

They spotted a child wandering aimlessly, his small figure casting long shadows in the dimming light. Without a second thought, they decided to abduct him, the eerie calmness in his eyes suggesting he was accustomed to such horrors. As the darkness thickened, they retreated to their ship, the atmosphere heavy with an unspoken dread.

 

Frieza awoke with a start, his cold eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. Cold, Cooler, and Kars were also stirring, their confusion palpable. They found themselves on a strange planet, its green terrain dotted sparsely with trees, an unsettling quiet hanging in the air.

 

The four of them began to explore, their steps echoing ominously in the silence. They stumbled upon an abandoned amusement park, its rides standing like ghostly sentinels in the twilight. Drawn by a morbid curiosity, they decided to indulge in a few rides, the rusted mechanisms creaking under their weight.

 

They boarded the ferris wheel, its slow ascent offering a grim view of the desolate park. Suddenly, a figure materialized beside them, its presence chilling and otherworldly. Cloaked in dark robes and wearing a grotesque mask, it resembled the grim reaper, a harbinger of doom. The scythe it wielded glinted menacingly, and its towering form overshadowed even Kars.

 

Without warning, it attacked, its movements swift and deadly. They fought back, a frantic struggle against an unrelenting force. The battle seemed to stretch into eternity, the reaper's scythe carving through the air with a haunting precision. Each blow reverberated with a nightmarish intensity, a dance of death under the indifferent stars.

 

Suddenly, they all woke up, their bodies drenched in cold sweat. The dream had been disturbingly vivid, its horror lingering in their minds. In their haste to escape, they abandoned the child, his fate sealed by their terror. They fled the planet, leaving behind a tableau of fear and abandonment, the silent amusement park a testament to their encounter with the macabre.

 

The group found themselves in a bustling city, walking the streets with a mix of curiosity and contempt. Frieza, always one to assert dominance, stuck out his foot and tripped a man with shades and a peculiar hairstyle.

 

The man fell to the ground with a thud. Suddenly, an inexplicable sensation washed over Frieza and his companions. They felt lighter, smaller, and looking around, they realized with a start that everyone, including themselves, had become younger.

 

The man with shades got up, a creepy smile spreading across his face. "I like children," he hissed, his tongue slithering out of his mouth like a snake.

 

Before he could make another move, Cooler stepped forward and punched him squarely in the face, knocking him out cold. As the man's body hit the ground, the strange effect reversed, and everyone returned to their normal age.

 

"Let's get out of here," Cooler said, eyeing the unconscious man with disdain.

 

They left the man behind and continued their journey, wreaking havoc as they went. Cities trembled at their arrival; they unleashed their powers without restraint, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Buildings crumbled, streets were torn apart, and chaos reigned wherever they set foot.

 

Their rampage carried them across continents, until finally, they arrived in the quiet town of Morioh. As they walked through the streets, they couldn't help but notice the peaceful, almost serene atmosphere that contrasted sharply with the chaos they had left behind.

 

"This place is... different," Frieza observed, his eyes scanning the town.

 

"Different, but not for long," Kars replied with a smirk.

 

Little did they know, Morioh was home to a group of Stand users ready to defend their town from any threat. The stage was set for an epic confrontation, one that would test the limits of their power and the resilience of Morioh's defenders.

Chapter 55: Surface - Yukako Yamagishi Falls In Love

Thursday May 20th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

A room was dimly lit, the only source of light being the flickering glow of a desk lamp. A boy sat at the desk, hunched over, his gaze fixated on a framed picture of his girlfriend. The radio on the desk crackled to life, filling the silence with the familiar voice of the Morioh radio host.

 

"Once again it’s Morioh Radio! We got a great segment here for you today. 'Help Me, Midnight Discussions!' Our first letter is from 'Forever 21, Pretty Baby.'"

 

The boy's hand trembled slightly as he picked up a mechanical pencil. His eyes were hollow, reflecting the turmoil within. The radio continued to chatter, oblivious to the growing darkness in the room.

 

"Kai, I need this off my chest! I was late meeting someone because of that stupid thing again. Yeah, you know what I’m talking about! That annoying railroad crossing that never lets you through."

 

The boy's grip tightened around the pencil, his knuckles turning white. His gaze shifted from the photo to the sharp point of the pencil, which he slowly raised to eye level.

 

"Seriously, it just goes ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding... It just needs to shut up!"

 

With a sudden, violent motion, the boy thrust the pencil into his eye. A sickening squelch filled the room as the pencil pierced his eyeball, the sound barely drowned out by the radio’s incessant chatter. Blood splattered across the picture of his girlfriend, dark red drops staining her smiling face. 

 

The boy slumped forward, his body going limp as he collapsed onto the desk. Blood oozed from the wound, pooling around the photo. The radio continued its broadcast, eerily cheerful in contrast to the grisly scene.

 

"Now, calm down, Pretty Baby."

 

The room fell into a haunting silence, the only sound being the static of the radio. The picture, now smeared with blood, lay beneath the boy’s lifeless body, a tragic reminder of a love lost in the madness that had consumed him. 

 

The radio crackled again, the host's voice now distant, almost as if it was echoing from another world. The boy's final moments were over, but the eerie atmosphere lingered, as if the room itself had absorbed the pain and despair of his last act.

 

The eerie silence was shattered by a piercing scream as the boy's mother entered the room. Her eyes widened in horror as she took in the sight of her son slumped over the desk, blood pooling around his lifeless body. The mechanical pencil protruded grotesquely from his eye, the scene too horrifying to comprehend.

 

Mother said "No! No! My baby! Somebody help! Please!"

 

Her voice was hoarse with desperation as she rushed to her son's side, her trembling hands hovering over him, unsure of what to do. The reality of the situation was too much for her to bear. She fumbled for the phone, her fingers slipping on the buttons as she dialed the police.

 

The mother cried "Help! My son… my son… he’s… please, send someone… he’s not moving, there’s so much blood!"

 

As the mother sobbed, the phone line crackled, the operator’s calm voice trying to extract details from the distraught woman. The boy’s mother could barely respond, her words coming out in broken gasps.

 

Meanwhile, across town, Light Yagami sat in his room, the faint sound of the landline came from the hall. He picked it up, glancing at the number—his father was calling. Light's eyes narrowed as he answered.

 

"Yes, Dad?" said Light

 

The voice on the other end was tense, with Soichiro trying to maintain his composure.

 

"Light, we just received a call. A boy in Morioh… it sounds like a suicide, but the details are strange. The mother found him… it’s bad." said Soichiro. 

 

Light’s expression remained neutral as he listened, but inside, his mind was working quickly, piecing together the implications.

 

"I see. I can assist if you need me, but it sounds like a straightforward case. Maybe he was just another troubled kid." said Light.

 

"Maybe, but something feels off about this one. I'll be heading out with Officer Ryohei and the team. Stay safe, Light." said Soichiro.

 

As the call ended, Light stared at his phone for a moment longer, the gears in his mind turning. He leaned back in his chair, a faint smile playing on his lips.

 

"So, it wasn’t my doing, but now something else begins… interesting." said Light thinking.

 

Light stood up, his expression calm and collected as he walked over to his desk, where the Death Note lay in plain sight. The darkness in his eyes deepened as he considered the boy’s fate, wondering if this was merely an unfortunate event or a sign of something more sinister at play in Morioh.

 

“Mori-Mori-Mori-Mori Morioh Cho Radio! (Morioh Cho radio) We love Morioh Cho, Good Morning! Greetings, all. This is Morioh Cho Radio, and your host, once again, is me, your neighbor, Kai Harada. What a refreshing morning. Cities crumble around us, I hope we all are safe. And I have the perfect song here to start off the day. Here's our first song of the morning.” 

 

Summer was just around the corner, and the school day had just ended when Tamami ran up to the group, a look of urgency on his face. Josuke, Koichi, Okuyasu, and Vegeta turned to him, sensing something serious was afoot.

 

"Seriously? There are Stand users besides us at this school? " Josuke asked, noting Tamami's anxious expression.

 

"A Stand user from our school named Toshikazu Hazamada. He’s in class 3-C. This Hazamada guy apparently got into an argument with his friend over some petty disagreement. He insulted the other's favorite Tv show or idol or anime or something. That same night, surprisingly, his friend gouged out his own left eye with a mechanical pencil! Isn't that crazy? Hazamada's friend could only recall one part of the incident. ‘Before I knew what was happening, I was staring at my guarged-out left eye in my hand,’" Tamami said, showing a picture of Hazamada. Koichi shuddered.

 

”So you're saying that this guy gouged out his friend’s left eye using some kind of a Stand?” said Josuke. 

 

“I’m not saying that’s what happened, but I won't say it isn’t, either.  Don’t forget that normal people can’t see stands. “ said Tamami.

 

“Something about your story seems off to me… “ said Josuke.

 

“What was that?! Josuke, you can’t just call my info into question like that! I’ve got a real job and everything!” said Tamami.

 

“Huh? you found a job?” questioned Koichi.

 

Tamami rubbed his head smiling “Of course, Master Koichi! I work in financing now! “ 

 

“Financing? You didn’t become a loan shark, did you? “ said Koichi.

 

“Well… the place has a good reputation, at least!” said Tamami. 

    

“Anyway, we can’t just stand here and ignore this. “ said Josuke, walking away.

 

“Wait up, Josuke!” said Koichi as he caught up to Josuke.

 

“M-Master Koichi! Are you going with him? Just let that idiot Josuke do his own thing.” said Tamami. 

 

Koichi stopped. “There’s something scary going on in this town… if Morioh is in danger, then that means my parents, my sister… and everyone I care about will have to face it at some point. Even if I'm scared, I have to do something!” said Koichi.

 

“He’s so tough! I’d expected nothing less from a guy like him, But… Time for me to head home! Stay safe, Master Koichi!” said Tamami running home. 

 

Josuke and Koichi met up with the others and explained the situation. Josuke and Koichi went to the 3-C classroom. Holding up the picture as he wasn’t there. 

 

“It looks like he’s not in his classroom right now,” said Koichi.  

 

“But if that Hazamada guy seriously gouged out his friend's eye and came to school today acting like nothing was wrong… then he must be one messed up dude… “ said Josuke as Hazamanda watched them from the corner. After school. 

 

The group exchanged worried glances. They decided to investigate and headed towards the locker room, Tamami leading the way. Once there, Tamami pointed to a locker.

 

"That's the one," he said.

 

Josuke cautiously opened the locker. Inside was a wooden lumberjack figure. Curiosity got the better of him, and he touched it. Suddenly, the figure transformed into an exact replica of Josuke.

 

At that moment, Toshikazu Hazamada stepped out from the shadows, a sinister grin on his face. "Now I can lure Jotaro to his death," he declared.

 

The fake Josuke raised his hand, mirroring the real Josuke's movements perfectly. Vegeta, ever the strategist, thought to himself, Does this count as a performance? He then summoned his Reflex and snapped his fingers. Both Josukes froze in place, their eyes locked on Toshikazu.

 

The real Josuke smirked and approached Toshikazu, his eyes filled with determination. "You think you can use my face against my friends? Not happening."

 

The gang, realizing the danger Toshikazu posed, moved as one. They surrounded him, and with a swift motion, they began to kick him. The whole scene looked like something out of a mob movie as their feet connected with Toshikazu repeatedly.

 

"Stop! Stop!" Toshikazu yelled, his Stand, Surface, vanishing under the onslaught.

 

Finally, they ceased their attack, and Toshikazu lay on the ground, battered and bruised. He looked up at them with a mixture of fear and admiration. "Okay, okay, I give up. I'll join you guys," he said, rubbing his sore ribs.

 

As they left the school, Yukako Yamagishi watched Koichi from a tree, her eyes filled with longing and obsession.

 

Nearby a street light sparked as Red Hot Chili Peppers popped out of the light. Watching as an ambulance loaded Hasmanda. “What a complete idiot!  Well, you got my condolences.” said Red Hot Chili Peppers before disappearing back into the light.

 

Once at Josuke's house, they were greeted with a surprise. Weighted clothes, identical to their usual attire, were laid out for them.

 

"I want you to wear these 24/7," Jotaro said, crossing his arms. "Each of you will wear your weight in weighted clothes for now. When you can't feel the strain and can move as easily as you can now, we'll add more. It's thanks to Tamami's Stand that we can monitor your progress."

 

Everyone groaned except the Saiyans and Koichi, who were excited by the challenge. They put on their new clothes and immediately felt the weight dragging them down. Moving was difficult, but they knew it would make them stronger.

 

"We've got this," Josuke said, a determined grin on his face.

 

The group trained hard, the strain of the weighted clothes pushing them to their limits. 

 

Friday May 21st, 1999. (Age 748)

 

“So that guy, Hazamada, says  he doesn't know anything about the electric villain That tried to kill my big bro?” said Okuyasu 

 

“Yeah. He said he's only ever talked to him on the phone. “Said Josuke. 

 

“Josuke,ya believed him like that, Josuke? Didja torture him?” said Okuyasu pointing a finger.

 

“If Hazamada actually knew who that guy was, he would probably have already been killed by now,” said Josuke. 

 

“You’re R-Right…” said Okuyasu. 

 

“Yeah. Since Hazamada is alive, it proves he really doesn't know anything. But Hazamada said something earlier.” said Josuke

 

“Stand users, for some reason, Stand Users are subconsciously drawn to each other, even if they’ve never met. They call people who are destined to be married ‘soulmates’ right? It’s like that. you're bound to meet them eventually. They could be an enemy, a friend, the guy who steps on your foot on the bus, or someone who just moved in next door. There’s no way to know. Morioh's not a big place. I don't know how many Stand users are in this town right now, but no matter how they try to hide, they'll eventually expose themselves. That guy knows it'll happen to him eventually.  He wants you both gone.” said Hazamada in the hospital.

 

They walked over the railroad tracks. “Dang it, What a coward. He shoulda attacked us already!” said Okuyasu.

 

“He hasn’t attacked us yet because he’s couscous. when a guy like him attack’s .it means he’s sure he’s gonna win.” said Josuke. As they walked past the cafe Rengatei where they met up with joseph.

 

 “Oh? Hey, it's Koichi.” said Okuyasu, spotting Koichi at the cafe fidgeting.  

 

“Why's he sitting there sipping on tea?” said Josuke.

 

Okuyasu put his hand to his mouth. “Hey, Ko— What?! A. A girl?!” Okuyasu froze as Yukako arrived.

 

Koichi, still adjusting to his weighted clothing, met Yukako Yamagishi at a local restaurant. The atmosphere was cozy, and Yukako, appearing shy and a bit nervous,

 

“Koichi, was asking you to meet me here, um... a nuisance?” said Yukako. 

 

“uh? No, it's not troublesome at all, But I was wondering why we met here of all places..” said Koichi waving his arms.

 

“Wow, so Koichi's with a girl…” said Josuke.

 

“We're in the same class! That’s Yamagishi Yukako! All right! Let's get a better look!” said Okuyasu as the three of them hid behind a tree. Joseph stayed quiet. 

 

“I don’t know If you wanted to see my notes on some homework, but my grades aren't that good, and my handwriting is sloppy. If you need money, I could maybe give you one thousand yen.  Or is this about switching weekly duties with me?” said Koichi.

 

“It’s nothing like that,” said Yukako. 

 

“Huh? It's not? Then what is it? If this is about taking in a kitten or a puppy, I can't since I already have my own dumb dog at home.” said Koichi.

 

 “Koichi!” said Yukako, cutting off Koichi.

 

“I'm just going to come out and say it.” said Yukako finally gathered the courage to confess her feelings.

 

"Koichi, I... I really like you." said Yukako.

 

Not far away, Josuke, Okuyasu, and Joseph were spying from behind some trees, watching the interaction unfold.

 

"What did she say" shouted Okuyasu.

 

"Quiet!" said Josuke covering Okuyasu's mouth.

 

"Nice," Joseph whispered, snapping his fingers in approval.

 

Back at the table, Koichi, taken aback, felt a mix of emotions. He had little confidence in matters of the heart.

 

"U-Um... Uh, um... Wh-What?!" said Koichi.

 

Yukako blushed, her eyes sparkling with determination.

 

“You're the only thing I've been thinking about lately, Koichi. I was so scared to show you my true feelings. But if I hadn’t, I don't know what I would have done. I feel like my chest is going to burst. I don't mind if you hate me. But I needed to be honest with you.” said Yukako. 

 

“A-am i hearing things, or Did someone just confess her feelings for me?! Is this actually happening right now? This is amazing.” thought Koichi as he blushed. 

 

Okuyasu and Joseph sobbed into each other's arms. “Why is it Koichi? You can't be serious! Come on! I ain’t never had nobody tell me that!” said Okuyasu.

 

“Get a grip, man.  But for real, she likes Koichi?” said Josuke.  

 

“I'm sure that you must have a girlfriend, Koichi.” said Yukako. 

 

“But. Are you being serious right now?” said Koichi.

 

“I'm serious!” Koichi looked shocked. 

 

She continued “Koichi, i’ve noticed your face looks more defined lately! You have such a confident and courageous demeanor. But when you smile, your face becomes so cute!” 

 

“Yeah, I can see that now,” said Josuke.

 

“My face is pretty defined too, isn't it?” cried Okuyasu.

 

“You can tell a lot about a man by how his future looks and Koichi, your future is shining bright!” said Yukako.

 

“You shouldn't speak so highly of me,” said Koichi, scratching his head.

 

“You must hate girls like me who aren't cute, huh?” said Yukako.

 

“Huh? Not cute? That's not true at all!” said Koichi. 

 

“Dang it, she is cute! Just say yes already! That jerk got all the luck!” said Okuyasu. 

“Do you hate me?” said Yukako.

 

“Huh? Uh, n-no, I don't, but” said Koichi. 

 

“Then do you love me?” said Yukako.

 

“Huh? Wait a sec... It's just that, um…” said Koichi.

 

“So you do hate me…” said Yukako.

 

“Huh? That's not it! I, uh, don't have much experience in this.” Said Koichi. 

 

"We can learn together," said Yukako.

 

Yukako's eyes fell on Koichi's English test. She frowned, seeing the poor grade.

 

"It seems I have to educate you and be your wife as well." said Yukako

 

She tried to drag Koichi away, but he didn't budge. It was like trying to move a brick wall. Frustrated, she used her Stand, Love Deluxe, her hair moved around his body as she tugged but still couldn't move him.

 

“What.” said Okuyasu. 

 

“Stand users are drawn to each other,” said Josuke.

 

"Why do you weigh a ton?" said Yukako.

 

"I have weighted clothing that is double my weight. It's part of my training." said Koichi.

 

Yukako was surprised but quickly recovered.

 

"Why not come over to my place so I can help you study for the final test? Then we could do some training of our own." said Yukako.

 

She kissed him on the cheek, making him turn red. Koichi looked around and saw his friends. Okuyasu gave him a thumbs up, while Josuke and Joseph pointed to their hearts and heads, silently urging him to follow his heart and think clearly.

 

Koichi decided to accept Yukako's offer.

 

"Sounds fun, I need to study," said Koichi.

 

They held hands and took a bus to Yukako's house in the countryside. After a short walk, they arrived at her home. Once inside, they sat at the dining room table, ready for a study session.

 

Yukako wrapped her hair around Koichi tightly, setting the rules for their study session.

 

"If you guess wrong, it gets tighter. If you guess right, it won't. So let's begin, question one." said Yukako.

 

Hours passed as they studied. Koichi felt both the pressure and determination to succeed. By the end, he stretched, feeling confident he wouldn't forget the answers.

 

It was 8:00 PM when Koichi noticed the time and panicked.

 

"I need to get home!" said Koichi.

 

"I told your mom that we were studying and that you were spending the night. Now it's time for our special training." said Yukako.

 

She moved closer, kissing him on the lips and sitting on his lap. They made out for an hour, a mix of passion and tenderness. Later, she led him to the guest bedroom.

 

"Good night, Koichi."

 

"Good night, Yukako."

 

They both fell asleep in their respective rooms, feeling a newfound connection.

 

Koichi aced his English test, scoring 100%. He felt a surge of confidence and gratitude towards Yukako, who had helped him more than she realized. Their bond had grown stronger, setting the stage for a blossoming relationship.

 

Lawliet sat in his dimly lit office, the glow of his multiple computer screens casting shadows on his face. He had been tirelessly working with his agents, trying to track down Kira. The heart attack murders had ceased, but the case was far from over. He picked up his phone, connecting to his lead agent.

 

 "Status report."

 

"All teams have reported back. We’ve investigated every lead, but nothing substantial has come up. The heart attacks have stopped as well." responded the Lead Agent.

 

Lawliet frowned, tapping his fingers on his desk. This new development was puzzling. Had Kira stopped voluntarily, or was there another reason?

 

Lawliet leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. The cessation of the heart attacks could mean several things: Kira might be laying low, or perhaps he was planning something more significant. Lawliet's intuition told him that the case was far from over. He needed more information, and he needed it fast.

 

He pulled up the files on Yoshikage Kira and Light Yagami, two individuals who had piqued his interest. Lawliet had already deduced that these two might be connected to the mysterious deaths in Morioh.

 

Meanwhile, Light Yagami was sitting in his room, contemplating his next move. The recent influx of Stand users in Morioh had complicated his plans. He needed to tread carefully, especially with the Saiyans and the Joestar group around.

 

Ryuk floated nearby, munching on an apple.

 

"What’s your next move, Light?" said Ryuk

 

Light smirked, his eyes gleaming with determination.

 

Light said "I need to learn more about these Stand users. If I can understand their abilities, I can use the Death Note to control them. First, I’ll continue observing. Patience is key."

 

Chapter 56: Let's Go Eat Some Italian Food

Saturday May 22nd, 1999. (Age 748)

 

The gang gathered outside Trattoria Trussardi, the new Italian restaurant that had quickly gained a reputation for its extraordinary cuisine. The aroma of freshly cooked Italian dishes filled the air as they entered, making everyone’s stomachs growl in anticipation.

 

"My, my, such a large group. Welcome! My name is Tonio Trussardi," the chef greeted, his voice warm and inviting.

 

The group took their seats, a diverse mix of personalities and energies converging around the large table. Koichi and Yukako sat together, their bond as strong as ever. Vegeta and Bulma shared a seat, their commanding presence drawing subtle glances. Nearby, Chi-Chi and Kakarot chatted with Raditz and Launch, their conversation lively and filled with laughter. Okuyasu, Josuke, and Macki engaged in a spirited discussion, while, Jin, Turles, and Jolyne settled at the end of the table, quietly observing the room. Jotaro and Fasha remained close, their stoic silence speaking volumes. Toshikazu and Tamami exchanged nods, Keicho and Mansaku quietly took their seats, and Joseph, Suzy Q, and Tomoko exchanged playful banter. Ryohei, Soichiro, and Light were deep in thought, while Broly and Cheelia quietly watched the proceedings. Bardock and Gine, the anchors of the group, rounded out the gathering.

 

"Where are the menus?" Okuyasu asked, looking around with a bit of confusion.

 

Tonio smiled as he moved from person to person, gently taking their hands. "There are no menus. I will be reading your hands to see what you need," he explained, his touch confident and knowledgeable.

 

One by one, Tonio returned with a variety of dishes, each crafted with precision and care. 

 

"This is spaghetti with squid ink," Tonio announced, placing a plate in front of Joseph. "It reminds me of a special place, where I once met a dear friend named Caesar."

 

He then placed a Caesar salad before Joseph with a knowing look. "And here is your Caesar salad."

 

Joseph’s face twisted with emotion as he fell to the ground, tears streaming down his cheeks. "CAESAR!" he cried out, overcome by the memory of his lost friend.

 

As the group dug into their meals, something extraordinary began to happen. Each bite seemed to heal their bodies in miraculous ways. Cavities painlessly fell out, only to be replaced by perfect, new teeth. Dead skin flaked away, revealing fresh, healthy layers beneath. Their ailments—some long forgotten—vanished, leaving only a sense of renewed vitality. Tears of relief and joy rolled down their faces as years of suffering melted away.

 

"This even helped with my gas!" Fasha laughed, breaking the silence, much to the amusement of those around her.

 

When the plates were empty, and the effects of the meal had fully set in, the group sat in awe of what they had just experienced.

 

"This has to be the work of a Stand user," Josuke concluded, his voice serious as he summoned Crazy Diamond. "Not even Crazy Diamond can heal like this."

 

Tonio's eyes widened slightly in surprise, but his voice remained calm. "So, you have one too?" He gently summoned his Stand, Pearl Jam, from the remnants of the meal, its presence confirming Josuke’s suspicions.

 

As the group departed from the restaurant, their bodies and spirits rejuvenated, the Speedwagon Foundation discreetly covered the bill, ensuring that their culinary adventure ended on a high note. 

 

Outside, Ryohei turned to Soichiro. "That meal was incredible, don’t you think?"

 

Soichiro nodded, clearly impressed. "Absolutely. I haven't felt this good in years."

 

Light, who had been quietly observing everything, weighed the implications of what he had just witnessed. The miraculous effects of the food, coupled with the mysterious abilities of Stand users, intrigued him deeply.

 

"Father," Light began, his tone thoughtful, "do you think this restaurant might be connected to the Stand users we’ve been investigating?"

 

Soichiro considered it for a moment before replying, "It's possible. Given what we've just experienced, it’s definitely worth looking into."

 

Light’s mind raced as he thought about the potential uses for a Stand that could heal and rejuvenate. If Tonio’s abilities could be harnessed or controlled, they might prove invaluable in his plans.

 

Approaching Tonio, who stood by the entrance thanking guests as they left, Light carefully chose his words. "Excuse me, Mr. Trussardi. That was an exceptional meal. Your culinary skills are beyond anything I’ve ever encountered."

 

Tonio smiled, sensing that Light understood more than he let on. "Thank you, young man. I’m glad you enjoyed it. My goal is to heal and bring joy through my cooking."

 

Light leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a quieter tone. "Healing, you say? It’s remarkable how everyone seemed to feel much better after the meal. Almost... supernatural."

 

Tonio’s eyes met Light’s, a flicker of recognition passing between them. "It’s a gift," Tonio said softly, "a way to make the world a better place, one meal at a time."

 

Light smiled, his calculating mind already at work. "I admire your philosophy, Mr. Trussardi. Perhaps we can discuss your... gift further in the future."

 

As Light rejoined his father and Ryohei, a surge of excitement filled him. He had just witnessed the potential of a Stand that could heal and invigorate. This knowledge was powerful, and in the right hands—his hands—it could become an unstoppable force.

 

As the group walked away from Trattoria Trussardi, Light’s thoughts were already two steps ahead. If he could control or gain the cooperation of Stand users like Tonio, his plan to reshape the world in his image would be closer than ever.

 

Ryohei’s voice broke through Light’s thoughts. "Light, we should definitely keep an eye on this place. There might be more to it than meets the eye."

 

Light nodded, his expression serious. "I agree, Father. We should investigate further. This could be an important lead."

 

As they left, Light’s resolve hardened. The pieces of his plan were beginning to fall into place, and soon, the world would know the name of Kira.

 

Chapter 57: Red Hot Chili Peppers.

Friday, May 28th, 1999. 10:00pm (Age 748)

 

“Josuke, how long are you going to be playing that? If you don't turn off that video game now, I'm gonna shut it off myself.” said Tomoko.

 

“Just five more minutes! Please!  Just let me play for five more minutes! It starts to get real intense at this part! If I stop right now, I'll never reach this point ever again and it’ll weigh on me for the rest of my life! ” said Josuke. Tomoki started kicking his back. “Enough excuses! The kicking won’t stop until you turn it off.” 

 

“Do you really want me to live with that, mom?!” argued Josuke.

 

“Your back is starting to hurt yet?” said Tomoko as Josuke lost the game. 

 

“Now put it away and do your homework! And would it kill you to take off your uniform when you get home? It’s already evening!” said Tomoko. Josuke turned the tv off. Josuke got off the floor sighing. He turned only for the Tv to turn back on. 

 

“We can never see one another again…” said the woman on tv. Josuke was confused. 

 

“Why, Sachiko? Don't you love me?” said the guy. 

 

“Weird. I thought I turned it off.” said Josuke. 

 

“That's not it. I'm thinking about leaving town. And you want to forget about me?” said the guy. 

 

Josuke grabbed the remote as he tried to turn the TV off. “Huh, it won’t turn off.” 

 

“Guess Kujo Jotaro isn’t leaving town like I asked him to... “ said the man,

 

Josuke's eyes narrowed. “Can’t say I Didn’t warn him! Hey, how's it going, Higashikata Josuke?” said Red hot chili Peppers as he appeared on screen.

 

“It’s you!” growled Josuke. As Red hot chili Peppers came out of the screen. “Red hot chili Peppers!” shouted Josuke. As the plugs and  outlet were sparking with electricity.

 

“What are you doing here?” said Josuke. Red hot chili Peppers folded his arms floating in the air. “Took you long enough to notice me! I’ve been coming over to check up on you every once in a while.” said Red hot chili Peppers. “What! Has he seriously been spying on me this whole time? “ thought Josuke. “I’ve also paid a few visits to Nijimura’s family. I also learned about Hirose Koichi’s Echoes and that Yamagishi Yukako chick since we last met. Plus I heard Hazamada Toshikazu got sent to the hospital and Kobayashi Tamami got arrested!” said Red hot chili Peppers, “What Tamami got arrested! He never mentioned that” thought Josuke. “I just wanna know why you waited so long to reveal yourself… Considering you’ve been sneaking around like a spineless coward this whole time. Maybe I'm reading this wrong, but you don’t think you’ll be able to hurt me, do you? “ said Josuke.

 

“Hurt You? I Don’t wanna do anything like that. I just wanna kill you nice and quick.” said Red hot chili Peppers.

 

“That’s a bad joke no matter how you slice it, good sir!” said Josuke, summoning Crazy Diamond. 

 

Red hot chili Peppers laughed “I already told Jotaro this, but Star Platinum could be enough to defeat me. Jotaro himself is always on top of things, and Star Platinum’s ability to stop time could be an issue. Anyway, the main reason I came here was to test out how much stronger my stand got since we last met. Before I duke it out with Jotaro, I wanna test my strength against you, Higashikata Josuke. Come a bit closer. Closer! Until you’re close enough to attack just as quickly and precisely as Star Platinum, Josuke! Come on! If you’re too far away, I’ll feel like you’re punching me with wet noodles!” said Red hot chili Peppers pointing at himself as Josuke glared at him. 

 

“You're mocking me?” said Josuke. 

 

“Not at all! I just see right through your abilities. So get over here and hit me as hard as you like! Right here. Hit me right here. Come on! Come closer! “ said Red Hot Chili Peppers.  As Crazy Diamond punched Red Hot Chili Peppers in the face, sending him back. “Huh? H-he’s so fast…” said Red Hot Chili Peppers. “Quit daydreaming!” said Josuke. “Dorarara!” said Crazy diamond as he sent a Barrage of punches. 

 

“He’s way faster than I expected!” said Red Hot Chili Peppers. “If you’re all going to do is daydream, I’ll put you to sleep for good! Consider this a warning! Mr. Jotaro’s Star Platinum is even stronger than this!” said Josuke. Crazy diamond had Red Hot Chili Peppers cornered. “I made a big mistake… I got cocky and underestimated him…” said  Red Hot Chili Peppers dodged Crazy Diamonds punch and punched him in the neck then followed up with a punch into his stomach. The force sent Josuke flying back as the Nintendo 64 cord was caught onto his foot as it was unplugged and fell near Josuke as he knocked over the couch breaking the cabinet behind him. The room was destroyed.

 

“Josuke, What’s with the racket?” said Suzy Q,

 

“The power behind that attack felt like the force of a jet engine… He may even stronger than Mr. Jotaro, “ said Josuke.

 

“You’re pretty tough, Josuke! Your Crazy Diamond really caught me off guard! Guess I’m not the only one who toughened up. I’ll keep waiting. Unless my Red Hot Chili Peppers grow stronger, I'll never defeat Jotaro. “ said Red Hot Chili Peppers as he turned to pure electricity and shot back into the socket. The door banged open as Joseph stood there eyes wide open. “Enemy stand problem.” said Joseph. Josuke nodded as he used Crazy Diamond to repair the room. A glow of energy appeared around every object as cracks were mended and were set back to where they were before. The cabinet was put back together,   

 

“It was Red Hot Chili Peppers, He can show up anywhere there's electricity. Not only does he have tremendous power, but he can control his Stand remotely.” said Josuke.

 

Joseph nodded.

 

Saturday, May 29th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

Josuke calls the whole gang about the encounter. They meet up to train after school.

Koichi invited Yukako to the training session, excitement evident in his voice. As she hovered above the ground, learning about ki, a confident smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

 

"This is easy," Yukako declared, her voice light with pride as she floated effortlessly.

 

Fasha approached her, handing her a set of weighted clothing. Yukako took the garments, noticing they were lighter compared to what everyone else had received.

 

"Why are mine lighter?" she asked, a hint of curiosity in her tone.

 

"You’re just starting out with these," fasha explained. "As you get stronger, we’ll increase the weight."

 

Meanwhile, Josuke was struggling with his own set of weighted clothes. He tugged at them, grimacing. "Great, back to square one," he muttered under his breath, his frustration clear.

 

Fasha, standing nearby, gently patted Jotaro on the back. As she did, a card suddenly appeared in her hand, causing her to jump slightly.

 

"Not again," Fasha groaned, staring at the card with a mix of frustration and confusion. "I can’t stop myself. I don’t even know what this is!" She held up the card for Jotaro to see.

 

Jotaro took the card, his eyes narrowing as he read the text aloud. "Effect: It’s the same type of Stand as Star Platinum. Say the phrase, and you’ll get the ability of any Stand user attacking you. If they gain a new ability at any time, you get it too. Time limit: forever."

 

Fasha blinked, trying to process the information. "Is that… bad?"

 

"It depends," Jotaro replied calmly, though there was a trace of concern in his voice. "But it’s better to be prepared." Without another word, he tucked the card away in his coat.

 

Kakarot, who had been observing the exchange with mild interest, strolled over to Koichi with a grin. "You picked a girl worthy of a Saiyan," he said, his voice full of approval as he clapped Koichi on the back.

 

Koichi turned bright red, stammering, "Uh, th-thanks, Kakarot." Yukako, overhearing the comment, blushed as well, though she managed to give Kakarot a proud nod.

 

"Come on, Koichi," Yukako said, trying to shake off her embarrassment. "Let’s get to training."

 

As they began their session, everyone adjusted to the weighted clothing, though Josuke continued to grumble under his breath. They walked, sparred, and flew, firing off ki blasts that crackled through the air. When it was time to meditate, the group fell silent, focusing their energy inward.

 

After what felt like hours, a buzzer sounded, signaling the end of one phase of training and the start of another. Now it was time to practice with their Stands.

 

Yukako took a deep breath, focusing on lifting heavier weights with Love Deluxe. "I need to get stronger," she murmured to herself, her Stand’s tendrils wrapping around the weights with ease.

 

Josuke, on the other hand, was testing how quickly he could summon Crazy Diamond and attack. He nodded to Jotaro. "Ready when you are."

 

Jotaro, intrigued by the card’s promise, decided to test his new ability. "Hit me with everything you've got," he said, his voice steady and challenging.

 

Josuke smirked. "You asked for it." He summoned Crazy Diamond, the Stand appearing with a flash, while Jotaro called forth Star Platinum.

 

The two Stands clashed in a flurry of punches, the air vibrating with their power. As they fought, their faces remained focused, each calculating the other’s next move.

 

After a few moments, they decided to switch tactics. Jotaro stopped time, moving effortlessly around the battlefield while Josuke prepared Crazy Diamond for defense. When time resumed, Jotaro flung practice mats at Josuke with startling speed.

 

Josuke was ready, his reflexes sharp. He dodged the incoming mats and sent them flying back toward Jotaro with powerful punches. "Let’s see how you handle this!" Josuke shouted, his voice filled with determination.

 

Jotaro smirked, a gleam in his eye. "So it’s the same type of Stand as Star Platinum," he said under his breath. With a quick movement, Star Platinum tore through the incoming mats, then, with a flick of his wrist, restored them mid-air.

 

"Star Platinum: Crazy Diamond," Jotaro continued, his Stand’s aura glowing as it merged the abilities. The mats floated back to the ground, whole and unscathed.

 

Bardock, who had been watching the exchange, crossed his arms. "Does healing work too?"

 

Jotaro nodded and walked over to Josuke, placing a hand on his shoulder. The warm, healing energy flowed through Josuke, mending any bruises from their earlier sparring. Josuke flexed his arm, grinning. "That’s incredible."

 

"Yeah," Jotaro agreed, though his expression remained serious. "But it’s not something to rely on lightly."

 

As the sun dipped below the horizon, the group wrapped up their training, each of them feeling stronger and more prepared than before. Their power levels were now a formidable 2,000, but they knew they had much more to learn.

 

"Same time tomorrow?" Yukako asked, turning to Koichi with a determined smile.

 

Koichi nodded, his own confidence growing. "Definitely. We’ve got a lot more work to do."

 

The group dispersed. 

 

Monday, May 31st, 1999. (Age 748)

 

The students were buzzing with excitement as they talked about an epic rock group coming to Morioh. The news spread like wildfire through the school halls. 

 

A student Excitedly waved a poster around "Guys, have you heard? There's an epic rock group coming to Morioh tonight!"

 

His friend Looks up from their bento, curious. "A rock group? Who?"

 

Student replies "Red Hot Chili Peppers! They're playing at the docks, and it's gonna be free!"

 

Another Student Eyes widened in surprise as they took the poster "No way! Free? That's insane!"

 

Josuke Leaning in, intrigued, "Are you sure it's the real deal? I mean, why would they play here?" His eyes narrowed.

 

Student "Yeah, it’s legit! They’re even handing out posters all over town. Look, it’s got their logo and everything!" Holds up the poster, showing the iconic Red Hot Chili Peppers logo.

 

His friend Grins, feeling the excitement build "This is going to be awesome! We have to go!"

 

Another student said, "No kidding. When was the last time we had something this cool happen in Morioh?"

 

His friend nods "We’re definitely going. The docks are going to be packed tonight."

 

Student said "We should get there early to grab a good spot. I heard some of the older kids are planning to go too."

His friend "I’m telling everyone. This is going to be the concert of the year!" He runs off shouting. 

 

Student Laughs. "Man, tonight’s gonna be wild!"

 

The group of students continues to talk excitedly about the concert, their voices mixing with the general buzz of the lunchroom as more students pass by with posters in hand.

 

At training they discussed the band. 

 

Josuke Frowning as he adjusts the weights on his arms "You know, I think this whole concert thing is a trap."

 

Vegeta Crosses his arms, narrowing his eyes. "That's pretty obvious. But the real question is, is the Stand user planning to share his talents or harm others?"

 

Koichi Pauses mid-punch, turning to face the group. "Even if it is a trap, we still have to go. We can't just ignore it."

 

Jotaro Nods, speaking with his usual calm authority "Koichi's right. If there's a Stand involved, we need to be there. But we have to be careful."

 

Fasha Stretching, she glances at the others "If it’s a Stand user, they’re not going to make it easy for us. We should be prepared for anything."

 

Kakarot Grins confidently as he finishes a set of push-ups "A trap or not, we can handle whatever they throw at us."

 

Josuke Sighs, but his expression softens as he looks at the group "I just don’t want anyone getting hurt. We’ve been through enough already."

 

Vegeta Smirks slightly, his competitive nature showing through "If it’s a fight they want, we’ll give them one. And we’ll come out on top."

 

Koichi Determined, he clenches his fists "We’re in this together. Whatever happens, we’ll face it as a team."

 

Jotaro: Adjusts his hat, a sign of his resolve "Then it's settled. We go to the concert, but we stay sharp. The minute anything feels off, we take action."

 

Fasha Nods in agreement "Let’s finish up training and get ready. Tonight’s going to be interesting, to say the least."

 

The group exchanges determined looks, their camaraderie and trust in each other clear. They resume their training with renewed focus, each of them mentally preparing for whatever might happen at the concert.

 

The night has fallen over Morioh, and the group of students, along with their allies, have followed the growing crowd down to the docks. A makeshift stage has been set up on the loading bay, illuminated by spotlights that pierce through the darkness. The atmosphere is electric with anticipation.

 

The group of friends stands on the edge of the crowd, watching as the band takes the stage. A large banner with the name "The Devilman" hangs above them, flapping slightly in the night breeze. The man at the front, holding a guitar, has an air of wild energy about him. The other two band members, with their demon-like makeup, add an unsettling yet thrilling vibe to the scene.

 

Akira Otoishi Grinning wickedly as he steps forward to address the crowd "Are you ready to rumble?!"

 

Crowd Responding with enthusiasm "Yeah!"

 

Akira Otoishi Pretending not to hear them, his grin growing wider "I can't hear you!"

 

The crowd cheers louder, their excitement mounting as they prepare for the show.

 

Akira Otoishi Laughing, clearly pleased with their response 

 

"That's more like it! My name is Akira Otoishi, and right here, playing the bass, is Jack the Ripper!"

 

The crowd cheers wildly as Jack the Ripper, with his menacing presence and impressive makeup, gives a deep, eerie nod.

 

Akira Otoishi Pointing to the drummer, who smashes his sticks together in rhythm.

 

"And in the back, on drums, is Wang Chen!"

 

Wang Chen, with a wicked grin and powerful aura, starts a heavy beat, sending a shiver of excitement through the crowd.

 

Akira Otoishi Turning to the last member, who steps out from the shadows holding a saxophone, his towering figure and imposing presence adding a new level of intensity to the atmosphere. 

"But don’t forget... Devil Rebirth on the saxophone!"

 

Devil Rebirth, an enormous figure who seems like a literal giant compared to the others, raises his saxophone to his lips. His appearance is terrifying—muscles bulging, veins pulsing, and eyes glowing red—but the saxophone looks surprisingly small in his massive hands. As he begins to play, the sound that emerges is surprisingly smooth, contrasting with his demonic appearance. The deep, resonant notes of the saxophone blend eerily with the heavy beat of the drums and the thrumming of the bass, creating a sound that is both haunting and mesmerizing.

 

Akira Otoishi Steps back to join his bandmates, his guitar slung low as he addresses the crowd once more. "Together, we are Devilman! And tonight, we’re going to tear this place apart!"

 

The crowd erupts into cheers, the energy palpable. As the band begins to play, the music thrums through the air, a powerful blend of rock and something darker, something otherworldly. The friends in the crowd exchange wary glances—this is no ordinary concert. There’s something off, something they need to be ready for. But for now, they watch and wait, their senses on high alert as the night unfolds.

 

The crowd cheered wildly, lost in the music and the energy of the night. Akira Otoishi flashed a sinister smile as he stepped forward, his voice ringing out over the roar of the audience.

 

"Let's begin!" said Akira Otoishi 

 

The band launched into a series of songs, each one more intense than the last. The crowd was entranced, their cheers and shouts growing louder with every chord. The atmosphere was electric, the night charged with a palpable sense of anticipation.

 

Akira Otoishi As the final song began, his voice took on a strange, almost eerie tone, a contrast to the raw power of the music. "We’re really glad you’re our friend, this is our friendship that will ever, ever end."

 

The electric guitar and bass kicked in, the heavy metal sound crashing over the crowd like a wave. The energy in the air shifted, becoming more intense, almost oppressive. Akira’s eyes gleamed as he sang, his gaze lingering on the gang in the crowd. Then, with a subtle nod to his band members, he signaled the start of something sinister.

 

As the song reached its climax, the band pounded on their instruments, creating a cacophony of sound that shook the very ground beneath them. Suddenly, lightning shot out from the stage, striking the audience. In an instant, the joyous expressions of the crowd froze, their bodies stiffening as they were turned to stone, their cheers silenced.

 

The gang stood in shock for a moment, their hearts pounding as they realized the trap that had been sprung.

 

Akira Otoishi Turning to his bandmates, his voice dripping with malice. "Get them!"

 

As the demons took to the sky, Devil Rebirth, the massive figure that had been playing the saxophone, suddenly leaped from the stage with a thunderous crash. His towering frame, even more imposing up close, cast a shadow over the dock. His muscular body, covered in dark, twisted tattoos, gleamed under the harsh stage lights. The ground trembled as he landed, the force of his jump sending cracks spider-webbing through the concrete beneath him.

 

Devil Rebirth Roaring with a deep, guttural voice that echoed across the dock. "You're not going anywhere!"

 

With a savage grin, Devil Rebirth charged forward, his colossal fists swinging down toward the gang. The sheer size and strength of the demon made him a terrifying opponent, his every movement accompanied by the sound of straining metal and cracking stone. The air around him seemed to thrum with an unnatural energy, a testament to his immense power.

 

Josuke Quickly assessed the situation, his voice firm and focused "Everyone, stay sharp! This guy's not just for show!"

 

Crazy Diamond appeared instantly at Josuke's side, its powerful fists clenched and ready for battle. The other Stand users followed suit, their Stands materializing as they prepared to confront the monstrous enemy before them.

 

Koichi Stepping forward with Yukako beside him, Echoes at the ready. "He's massive, but we can take him down if we work together!"

 

Vegeta smirked as he powered up, his aura flaring with a brilliant golden light. "This guy’s just another big target. Let's show him what real power is!"

 

Devil Rebirth roared again, his eyes locking onto Josuke with murderous intent. He raised one massive fist high, ready to crush Josuke and anyone else in his path. But Josuke was ready. Crazy Diamond surged forward, its speed and strength a match for the demon's brute force.

 

As the battle began, the dock was filled with the sounds of clashing Stands, ki blasts, and the terrifying roars of Devil Rebirth. The gang knew they had to defeat him quickly before the other demons overwhelmed them. It was a fight for survival, and they were determined to win.

 

Devil Rebirth's massive fists came crashing down, but the gang was ready. Josuke's Crazy Diamond met his attack head-on, the impact sending shockwaves through the air. Vegeta and the others quickly moved to flank the demon, their Stands and ki blasts targeting his weak points.

 

Josuke Grimacing as he pushed back against the enormous strength of Devil Rebirth. "He’s stronger than he looks… but we can take him!"

 

Vegeta With a smirk, his aura flaring around him as he powered up. "Just watch! I'll end this quickly!"

 

Vegeta launched himself into the air, his speed leaving a trail of golden light behind him. With a mighty roar, he unleashed a barrage of ki blasts at Devil Rebirth, each one exploding on impact and sending shockwaves through the air. But Devil Rebirth merely roared in anger, his body withstanding the barrage with minimal damage.

 

Devil Rebirth Laughing maniacally as he swatted at Vegeta like an insect. "Is that all you've got, Saiyan? You’re nothing to me!"

 

As the battle raged on, Jotaro stood back, observing Devil Rebirth's movements with a calculating gaze. He knew that brute strength alone wouldn’t be enough to bring down this monstrous foe. They needed a strategy.

 

Jotaro Quietly, to himself. "We need to hit him where it hurts…"

 

Suddenly, Devil Rebirth focused his attention on Josuke, his eyes gleaming with malice. With a swift movement, he swung his massive arm at Josuke, intending to crush him into the ground. But at the last second, Josuke dodged, Crazy Diamond delivering a powerful uppercut to Devil Rebirth's jaw.

 

The demon staggered back, momentarily stunned by the force of the blow. But before he could recover, Vegeta appeared behind him, his fists glowing with concentrated ki.

 

Vegeta Shouting as he unleashed a powerful attack. "FINAL FLASH!"

 

The beam of energy shot forward, striking Devil Rebirth directly in the back. The demon howled in pain as the attack burned through his flesh, leaving a gaping wound. He stumbled forward, his strength beginning to wane.

 

Koichi Seeing the opportunity, he summoned Echoes, preparing to strike. "Now’s our chance! Let's finish him!"

 

Echoes unleashed its power, bombarding Devil Rebirth with soundwaves that reverberated through his massive body. The combination of attacks from all sides left the demon reeling, his once unstoppable strength now faltering.

 

But Devil Rebirth wasn’t done yet. With a final surge of fury, he raised both of his fists into the air, preparing to bring them down with all his remaining might. The ground beneath him began to crack and crumble under the sheer force of his power.

 

Devil Rebirth Roaring with a mixture of rage and desperation. "I’ll take you all with me!"

 

Before he could complete his attack, Jotaro sprang into action. With a shout, he summoned Star Platinum, the Stand moving with blinding speed. In an instant, Star Platinum’s fists connected with Devil Rebirth’s chest, delivering a rapid barrage of ORA ORA ORA punches. Each blow struck with the force of a meteor, shattering the demon’s defenses.

 

Jotaro With a calm but determined voice. "This is where it ends. ORA!"

 

With one final, devastating punch, Star Platinum drove its fist through Devil Rebirth's chest. The demon’s eyes widened in shock as the force of the blow tore through him, his massive form collapsing onto the ground with a thunderous crash. His once fearsome eyes dimmed, the life fading from them as his body slowly disintegrated into dust.

 

The dock fell silent as the gang stood victorious, the remains of Devil Rebirth scattering into the wind. The massive threat had been vanquished, and the night returned to an eerie calm.

 

Josuke Panting slightly, but with a relieved smile on his face. "That was tough… but we did it."

 

Vegeta Crossing his arms, his usual smirk returning. "Hmph, I could’ve taken him down on my own… but not bad, everyone."

 

Jotaro Looked down at the spot where Devil Rebirth had fallen, his expression serious. "It’s not over yet. We still have to deal with the others."

 

Joseph Joestar acted quickly when he saw Wang Chen trying to attack. With a swift movement, he summoned Hermit Purple, wrapping the thorny vines tightly around Wang Chen's body. The ancient Chinese sorcerer struggled in vain, his sinister grin faltering as he realized he was completely immobilized.

 

Joseph Smirking confidently as his Stand tightened its grip.

 

"You picked the wrong opponent today, Wang Chen. Hermit Purple... Hamon Overdrive!"

 

With a sharp, focused burst of Hamon energy, Joseph sent the powerful life force through Hermit Purple and into Wang Chen. The ancient Hamon energy coursed through the sorcerer's body, vaporizing him in an instant. Wang Chen let out a final, bloodcurdling scream before disintegrating into nothingness, leaving only a faint wisp of smoke where he once stood.

 

Joseph turned his attention to the other band members, who suddenly seemed much less confident. As they tried to flee, Jotaro appeared out of nowhere, his iron grip holding Jack the Ripper in a chokehold. Jack struggled, but there was no escape from Jotaro's unrelenting grip.

 

Jotaro His voice cold and unwavering as he stared down at Jack the Ripper

 

 "You're not going anywhere."

 

Before Jack the Ripper could even react, Hermit Purple wrapped around his leg, and with a surge of Hamon, Jack the Ripper suffered the same fate as Wang Chen. His body disintegrated into dust, leaving nothing behind but the echoes of his sinister laugh.

 

Akira Otoishi watched in shock as his bandmates were swiftly defeated.

 

 "That wasn't fair!" He snarled, summoning his Stand, Red Hot Chili Pepper. Electricity crackled around him as he smirked, then quickly disappeared into a nearby outlet, leaving only the faint hum of electricity in his wake.

 

As soon as Akira vanished, the curse over the crowd was broken. The audience members, who had been turned to stone, slowly began to return to normal. They looked around in confusion, unsure of what had just happened, but as the realization dawned, they cheered and whooped in relief, quickly dispersing and heading home.

 

However, the gang remained on high alert, their eyes scanning the area for any sign of Akira or his Stand. The last of the crowd disappeared into the night, leaving the docks eerily silent once again.

 

Suddenly, Red Hot Chili Pepper reappeared behind the group, darting in and out of electrical units with a speed that made it difficult to track. The group attempted to strike, but Red Hot Chili Pepper was too quick, slipping away each time they got close.

 

Jotaro: Narrowing his eyes as he observed the Stand's movements. "It's the same type of Stand as Star Platinum." He focused his energy, summoning Star Platinum and infusing it with Red Hot Chili Pepper's electrical power. "Now go, Star Platinum Red Hot Chili Peppers!"

 

With newfound speed and power, Star Platinum surged through the electrical outlets, appearing right next to Red Hot Chili Pepper. The two Stands clashed violently, their fists colliding in a flurry of sparks and energy. The battle raged on, the docks illuminated by the intense flashes of light as they exchanged blows.

 

Red Hot Chili Pepper tried to escape, darting back into an electrical unit, but Star Platinum Red Hot Chili Peppers was right behind, never letting the Stand gain the upper hand. The battle reached its climax when Star Platinum delivered a final, decisive punch that sent Akira Otoishi flying backward, knocking him out cold.

 

With Akira defeated, Jotaro calmly retrieved the Bow and Arrow from where it had been hidden. He glanced down at Akira, who lay unconscious on the ground, then turned to his companions.

 

Jotaro In his usual calm, stoic tone. "Three years in prison should give him plenty of time to think about his choices."

 

With that, the gang secured Akira Otoishi, ensuring he would be handed over to the authorities. The night was theirs once more, the battle won, and the Bow and Arrow safely in their possession.

 

The distant wail of police sirens filled the air, growing louder as they approached the docks. It wasn’t long before a line of police cars pulled up, their red and blue lights flashing ominously. The doors swung open, and several officers stepped out, their expressions grim and focused.

 

Leading the group was Soichiro Yagami, Light’s father and the head of the police task force. He strode forward, his eyes immediately locking onto Akira's prone form.

 

Soichiro glanced at the group, his gaze landing on Jotaro, who stood calmly with the Bow and Arrow in his hands. "What happened here?"

 

Jotaro. "An electrical mishap"

 

As the police officers moved in to apprehend Akira, another figure emerged from one of the police cars. It was Light Yagami, who had insisted on joining the investigation. He walked up to his father, his eyes briefly scanning the scene before settling on the unconscious Akira.

 

"So this is the guy who’s been causing all the trouble?" Light asked, his voice calm but with a hint of curiosity.

 

Soichiro nodded. "Yes. He’s been behind the recent spike in strange incidents around Morioh. Thankfully, these gentlemen managed to stop him before things got even worse."

 

Light’s gaze lingered on Akira for a moment, his mind calculating. He then turned to the group, a polite smile on his face. "Thank you for your help. I’m sure the people of Morioh will feel much safer now that he’s been caught."

 

Josuke, though wary of Light’s overly polite demeanor, nodded in return. "Just doing what we had to. Make sure he doesn’t cause any more trouble."

 

As the officers secured Akira in handcuffs and prepared to transport him to the station, Soichiro turned back to the group. "We’ll take it from here. If you have any more information about what he was doing or if there are others involved, please come to the station and report it."

 

Jotaro, still calm and stoic, gave a small nod. "We will."

 

With that, Soichiro signaled to his officers to move out. The police cars slowly pulled away from the docks, taking Akira Otoishi with them. Light and his father watched as the cars disappeared into the distance, leaving the docks quiet once more.

 

After the police left, the group lingered for a moment, the adrenaline from the battle still coursing through their veins. Jotaro, as always, was the first to break the silence.

 

"We should keep an eye on this. Something tells me this isn’t over yet."

 

The others nodded in agreement. With the Bow and Arrow now in the hands of the police, there was a sense of unease among the group. They knew that as long as that artifact existed, there was always the potential for more chaos.

 

Josuke, ever the optimist, tried to lighten the mood. "Well, at least we got the job done tonight. Let’s head back and get some rest. We’ve earned it."

 

The group slowly made their way back into town, their minds already turning to the next challenge that might come their way. But for now, they could take solace in the fact that they had won the battle, even if the war was far from over.

 

As they disappeared into the night, Light Yagami stood at the edge of the docks, his thoughts swirling. He had seen the power that had been wielded tonight, and it intrigued him. There was more to this town, and to these people, than met the eye. And as Light turned to leave, a faint, dangerous smile played on his lips.

 

The game was only just beginning.

Chapter 58: We Picked Up Something Crazy!

Tuesday, June 1st, 1999. (Age 748)

 

Okuyasu was a simple boy, he thought he was. He had powerful friends Josuke and Koichi who had girlfriends before him. He waited, but first he needed a drink of water. 

 

“Teacher, can I use the bathroom?” said Okuyasu.

 

The teacher nodded. “Take the hall pass.” 

 

Okuyasu took the ruler with the room number on it. 

 

He walked down the hallway. He stopped and took a drink. He heard shoes walk and stop as he saw the legs of a female. Like any good gentleman he would offer the fountain to her as a sign of friendship. He straightened up. He lost what he was going to say as he glimpsed the girl. Wide eyed as the girl was breathing heavily, she was the most beautiful girl to him tail and all. “Tail?” he thought. “She’s a saiyan.” he muttered. The girl put a hand out. “The name is Jocha.” “Okuyasu,” he said dazedly, shaking her hand.  

 

“I hope to see you again.” she said, walking away her tail brushing his leg. Okuyasu blushed.

 

“It’s Morioh radio! Up next, we have a letter from a ‘troubled lonesome boy’ “kai i got to tell you something… i can’t get a hold of my girlfriend, and it’s got me feeling down. You think my sudden proposal upset her or something? I already spent my entire paycheck on a ruby engagement ring, which is her birthstone.” 

 

At the cafe Jotaro set a metal briefcase down on a table as the group surrounded them. Jotaro opened it up revealing the stand arrow and the bow. “The police after expectation determined that this was a precious heirloom belonging to the speedwagon foundation. They returned it to me because I am part of the speedwagon foundation.“  said Jotaro.

 

 “I’m glad we finally found the bow and arrow. “ said Josuke. 

 

“The police searched his house just in case, he used his stand to commit theft, he stole five hundred million yen in total. The police are still investigating, I kind of scared him when I visited him in jail” said Jotaro.

 

 Jotaro remembered the words he spoke to scare Akira.  ‘Go ahead and try using your stand against me. I’ll find you and kill you no matter where you run.’  “Chili Peppers in pieces. If he ever gets out of prison, he won’t try anything, “ said Jotoro. 

 

“Mr. Jotaro, what will you do with the bow and arrow?” said Koichi. “I’m going to send it to the Speedwagon foundation headquarters for research. It’s an important piece of evidence in uncovering the mystery of stands.” said Jotaro. 

 

“I’m glad to hear it? That means this is finally over? It was a bit anticlimactic, but yay! We’re done!” said Koichi. “I’m still questioning Otoishi about the stand users created from it. But don’t let your guard down. ‘ said Jotaro. They all nodded. 

 

Joseph pulled Josuke aside, motioning for the others to go home. Leaving the two alone. “I heard you’re dating Maki,” said Joseph.

 

Josuke nodded. 

 

“You know she is way older than you?” said joseph.

 

“Takes one to no one.” said Josuke. 

 

Joseph looks down. “Touche”  they walked down a path on the outskirts of the city. 

 

Joseph stopped and turned. “It’s time for our weekly spar. I want to see how good you’ve gotten.” 

 

Josuke nodded. His father would pick a spot every week on a random day. The reason he did this was so he could fight in any condition. 

 

Joseph walked a distance away as Josuke removed his school jacket, casually hanging it over the nearby guard rail. With a focused gaze, Josuke sized up his father, Joseph, and assumed a stance.

 

Josuke had spent years training at a dojo just outside town, mentored by an eccentric hermit and his pet turtle. To even begin training, the old man had Josuke prove his dedication by running errands like delivering milk and swimming in the docks—tasks that seemed mundane but tested his willpower. Only after completing them was he allowed to start proper training. These days, his school schedule kept him busy, but he still trained with the hermit during the summers, which were fast approaching.

 

With a burst of speed, Josuke launched forward, throwing a punch aimed directly at Joseph's face. Joseph smoothly dodged the strike, the wind from Josuke's fist causing a nearby tree to tremble as it left a sizable indent in the bark. 

 

Sensing his father’s next move, Josuke detected the rise of Joseph's ki just in time to evade an uppercut. He effortlessly backflipped over Joseph’s fist, landing gracefully on his feet.

 

Before they could resume their sparring, a sudden cry broke the tension—a baby’s cry. Both of them turned toward the sound, finding nothing but a stretch of mud by the roadside. Handprints and long streaks marred the muddy surface, and new handprints continued to appear in the earth before their eyes. 

 

"It might be the work of a Stand," Joseph murmured, scanning the scene with suspicion.

 

Josuke, however, closed his eyes and concentrated, tuning in to the flow of ki around them. He could feel it—a small, distinct energy signature. Opening his eyes, he knelt down and gently lifted the invisible form of a baby from the mud.

 

"You've got it then? Because there's nothing in your arms," Joseph said, squinting at the seemingly empty space.

 

The baby cooed softly, confirming Josuke's find.

 

Josuke, afraid of what to do, said. “Let's bring it home to my moms and see what they can do. It feels like it’s only six months or so.” 

 

Joseph nodded as they walked back home. The baby was cooing and laughing as they passed people on the street. They reached home. They opened the door to find Suzyq and Tomoko busy with dinner. 

 

“Hey mom, we found an invisible baby outside,” said Josuke.

 

Both of them looked up intrigued. 

 

“Is this a joke?” said Tomoko. In response the baby giggled. 

 

Tomoko and Suzy q walked over to Josuke still holding the baby. 

Tomoko reached out as Josuke carefully put the baby into her arms. “How did this happen?” said Suzy q.  “We were sparring when I sensed a baby nearby, so we followed it and saw it’s handprints in the mud. So I picked it up using ki sense to find it. 

 

Tomoko nodded. Then she turned around.   "It's a girl," she said.  Then she touched the baby. Her hand turned invisible. "Let me take care  of this," said Tomoko.

 

 They both left, leaving the boys behind. They returned. She was in a baby outfit.

 

"We can call her Shizuka joestar, isn't that right." said Tomoko. “That’s a perfect name.” said Joseph, taking the baby in his hands. Shizuka Giggled. 

 

Okuyasu followed the group to the Higashikata house for training, his mind wandering as they walked. He couldn’t shake the feeling of loneliness now that Josuke wasn’t with him. Josuke was a great friend—one of the best he’d ever had. As he thought about the friends he'd made over the past year, a small smile crossed his face. Josuke, Koichi, Hazamada, Yukako, and many others… including Jocha. The thought of her made him blush.

 

When they arrived, they gathered to begin their training, but before they could start, Jotaro spoke up, his voice cutting through the air with authority. "Before we begin, I’d like to introduce my niece, Jocha."

 

Okuyasu’s eyes widened as the same girl he had met before stepped out from behind Jotaro. His heart skipped a beat; he knew he would see her again, but somehow, he had forgotten in all the excitement. Jocha gave a friendly wave. "Hi, everyone."

 

Their eyes met, and in that moment, they both blushed, a flash of mutual recognition passing between them.

 

Jotaro continued, "Jocha is here to spar with you. Don’t hold back—she’s stronger than you think."

 

Okuyasu gulped, his heart pounding in his chest. Sparring with her? He could already feel his nerves building, but a part of him was excited.

 

Jocha stood in front of Okuyasu, her presence commanding but warm. "I chose you as my first spar," she said with a small smile.

 

Okuyasu’s heart raced. Sparring with her felt like more pressure than facing any enemy. He was scared—scared that if he hit her, he’d make her cry, and that was the last thing he wanted. With a deep breath, he swung his fist forward, but Jocha effortlessly leaned out of the way. He tried again, faster this time, but each attack he launched was met with the same result—Jocha dodged with ease, moving like a breeze around him.

 

Frustration and panic rose in Okuyasu. "What should I do?" he thought. He decided to throw a fake punch to see if she’d fall for it. As expected, Jocha dodged instinctively, but now she was closer. With a quick move, Jocha went for a kick, but Okuyasu jumped behind her, managing to wrap her in a headlock.

 

Jocha breathed heavily, clearly caught off guard, but her Saiyan tail coiled around his leg in response. Before he realized what he was doing, instinct took over, and Okuyasu leaned down and kissed her on the lips.

 

The world seemed to freeze. The cheering and noise from the others fell into a stunned silence. Jocha, equally shocked, broke free from his hold and shoved him to the ground, her eyes wide as she processed what had just happened.

 

Okuyasu’s face flushed red with embarrassment and fear. "What did I just do?" he thought as he scrambled to his feet, head hanging low in shame. Without a word, he began to walk away, fully expecting the worst.

 

Before he could make it far, Jocha stomped after him, grabbing his shoulder and spinning him around. Okuyasu braced himself, watching as Jocha raised her fist to eye level. Her expression was unreadable, and Okuyasu closed his eyes, waiting for the strike.

 

Kakarot, watching from the sidelines, took a step forward, fearing what might happen next.

 

But Jocha didn’t hit him. Instead, she slowly lowered her fist, and to everyone’s shock, she kissed him back. 

 

Without a word, she scooped Okuyasu up effortlessly and carried him into the house, leaving the group outside in stunned silence.

 

Chapter 59: Let's Go to the Manga Artist's House.

Saturday, June 12th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

 Koichi and Tarble were walking through the streets of Morioh when  Hazmanda suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in  excitement. 

 

"Guys, you won't believe it," he said, grabbing Koichi and Tarble by the arms. "The manga artist that made Pink Dark Boy  is here in Morioh, I know where he is."

 

Koichi's eyes lit up. "Are you serious? We have to meet him!" The trio hurried towards the address Hazmanda had given them, their hearts pounding with excitement. As they approached the  house, they could see a figure standing in the window, looking out at  them curiously. It was the manga artist they had come to see.

 

"Hi, we want an autograph," said Hazmanda, his voice shaking with excitement.

 

The door creaked open, and Rohan Kishibe appeared before them, a stern look on his face. "I don't usually give autographs, but I'll make an exception for you guys. Come on in."

 

They followed Rohan up the stairs to his office, which was cluttered with printers and papers. "Wait here, I need to use the restroom," said Rohan, disappearing behind the door.

 

Koichi and Hazmanda began to look around the room, their eyes darting eagerly over the stacks of manga and artwork. "Wow, we're in his house, this is where he works," said Koichi, his voice filled with wonder.

 

"Look, there's an unpublished manga touched by him. I'm gonna peek at it," said Hazmanda, edging closer to the desk.

 

"No, don't do it," warned Tarble, but it was too late. As Hazmanda touched the pages of the unpublished manga, a blinding light shone from the paper. Koichi and Hazmanda fell to the ground as they turned into manga.

 

Tarble dodged the light, leaping onto the wall to avoid the blast. "What's going on?" he cried, looking around in confusion.

 

Suddenly, Rohan appeared from behind the door. "You had to snoop through my stuff. If you really want to see my manga, just ask. I'll be happy to show you. Now, I can't waste this opportunity to read the information open to me that would help me write my manga. I really

 like real stories that help influence me," he said.

 

"If it's information you want, I know someone," said Tarble, pulling out his scouter. He called Jin.

 

"Hey Jin, could you grab Raditz for me and use your ability to get here? I'm in a situation that needs his power. Quick," he said, before hanging up.

 

Meanwhile, Rohan was reading Koichi, his eyes scanning over the pages of manga that he had turned into. "You're a stand user, pierced by Keicho Nijimura. So aliens do exist. 

 

Tarble, Kakarot, Vegeta, Broly, Fasha, Gine, Bardock, and Raditz," he said, reading off the names of Tarble's comrades.

 

As soon as he finished reading Raditz's name, Raditz and Jin appeared in the room. "What's the problem?" asked Raditz, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the scene.

"Quick, he's going to rip my memories out to take notes. I don't know if he's going to return them. Do something to give him the information another way," said Tarble, his voice urgent. Raditz stepped forward, summoning his stand. He held out his hand, and a giant hard drive appeared on the table next to Rohan's computer. "This has all our information like you wanted. From everyone we know," Raditz said, offering the hard drive to Rohan.

 

Rohan stepped towards the computer and opened up the file. There were a lot of folders, but he quickly found the one labeled "Koichi Hirose." He clicked on it, revealing a list of dates, and he picked one at random. Inside were Pictures of manga pages, each picture representing a different page. 

 

"This is amazing, your stand is very useful. Now go, I have work to do," Rohan said, snapping his fingers.Koichi and Hazmanda were returned to normal, and they left Rohan's house. They decided to continue their training,

 

Macki was on top of Josuke , observing him with a sardonic smile. "Nice hair, Josuke. It's a shame it makes you look like a clown," she jeered. Josuke was angered by the insult but determined to show

 

Macki who was in charge. Without warning, Josuke reached out and pinched Macki's nipples, causing her to gasp in surprise. Josuke groaned as Macki unzipped his pants and took his member into her mouth with increasing urgency. "Oh yes, Macki," he moaned, feeling his climax building. 

 

"Don't stop."

 

Macki continued to pleasure him, taking him deeper into her mouth with each stroke. Josuke felt his breath quicken as he finally reached his peak, spilling himself into her mouth with a loud groan. 

 

Macki swallowed every drop, then looked up at him with a sly grin. "That was just the beginning," she said, licking her lips. Josuke grinned back, his earlier frustration forgotten. 

 

"I love the way you think," he said, removing her clothes and his own, then moving between her legs.

 

He gently lifted Macki and carried her to the bed, laying her down and spreading her legs wide. Macki complied, anticipating his next move as she watched Josuke's eyes light up with desire.

 

Josuke smiled, "I'll make you cum so hard you won't be able to walk straight for a week." Macki grabbed Josuke's hair and pulled him closer to her. 

 

"That's right, baby. Make me cum. Make me scream your name." Josuke lowered his head and trailed kisses down her stomach, stopping to tease her with light touches, sending shivers down her spine. 

 

Macki gasped in pleasure, arching her back as Josuke finally reached her center. Josuke looked up at Macki and whispered in her ear, "You're so beautiful, Macki." Macki moaned in response, feeling herself getting wetter by the second. 

 

Josuke licked her slowly at first, teasing her with his tongue, before picking up the pace and swirling his tongue around her clitoris. 

 

Macki moaned louder, her body shaking with pleasure as she reached the edge. "Josuke," she moaned, "I'm going to cum!"

 

Josuke continued to lick her, faster and harder, until Macki finally exploded with pleasure, her body writhing on the bed. Josuke smiled and crawled up next to her, holding her tightly.

 

"That was amazing," he whispered.

 

"You know, Josuke," she whispered, "for a guy with such crazy hair, you're not half bad in bed."

 

Josuke laughed and playfully pinched her nipples, making her moan.

 

"I'll have you know that my hair is a work of art, Macki. But I'm glad you like what's underneath it." Macki giggled and pulled him in for a kiss. 

 

"I love what's underneath it, baby. Now, are you ready to give me what I really want?"

 

Josuke grinned and flipped Macki over, positioning himself behind her. "Oh, I'm more than ready. Brace yourself, Macki. This is going to be one wild ride."

 

He grabbed her hips tightly and slammed his cock deep inside her, making her scream with pleasure. 

 

"Oh, yes, Josuke!" she moaned.

 

"Harder, faster!" Josuke's eyes locked onto hers as he pounded her relentlessly, his

 balls slapping against her ass with every thrust. 

 

"That's it, baby," he growled. 

 

"Take it all. You're so fucking tight." Macki's fingers clawed at the sheets beneath her, her body writhing as she reached her peak. 

 

"Oh God, Josuke," she gasped. "I'm gonna cum!"

 

Josuke leaned down and whispered in her ear. "Cum for me, Macki. Cum all over my cock."

 

Josuke groaned as her pussy clenched around him, triggering his own release. "Fuck, Macki, I'm cumming!" he shouted

 

 With one final thrust, he pumped his hot seed deep inside her. Macki felt the release she had been craving. 

 

She screamed Josuke's name as she came, her juices coating his shaft.

 Josuke collapsed onto the bed beside her, his chest heaving. "That

 was one hell of a ride," he said, grinning from ear to ear.

 

Macki giggled and snuggled up against him. "You're damn right it

 was. Le-"

 

Josuke's parents suddenly barged into the room, catching the two lovers in the act. "What the hell is going on in here?" Tomoko exclaimed, clearly amused by the sight.

 

Josuke's face turned bright red as he quickly pulled away from Macki. "Moms, Dad, I can explain," he stuttered.

 

Joseph just chuckled and slapped him on the back. "No need to explain, son. We were young once too, you know."

 

Macki, who was still lying on the bed, covered herself with a sheet  and smiled awkwardly at the couple.

 

 "I'm sorry if we caused any trouble," she said.

 

Suzyq waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, don't worry about it, dear. It's good to see our son finally getting some action. And with an older woman, no less!"

 

Macki chuckled, feeling a little embarrassed herself. "So it doesn't bother you that i'm twice his age?" Tomoko waved a hand dismissively. "Age is just a number, dear. As long as you two are happy, that's all that matters to us."

 

Josuke buried his face in his hands, mortified. Joseph just grinned and gave him a thumbs up. "You're one lucky guy, son. Macki's a fox!"

 

 Macki blushed at the compliment, feeling a mix of embarrassment and pleasure. "Thank you," she murmured.

 

Josuke finally gathered the courage to look up at his parents. "I'm glad you guys are okay with this," he said. "I really care about Macki."

 

Joseph clapped him on the back. "That's my boy. You sure know how to make a woman happy, don't you?"  Josuke felt a surge of gratitude towards his parents. 

 

They were always so supportive, even when he did things that were unconventional. He couldn't have asked for better parents.

 

The next day, Josuke's friends were all gathered in the backyard for  their training session when Josuke arrived, looking a little flustered. Koichi was the first to notice and immediately grew nervous, "Hey, man, you okay? You look kinda pale."

 

Josuke nervously cleared his throat, "Um, actually guys, something kinda happened the other night."

 

Okuyasu grinned and elbowed Josuke, "Oh, we know what happened, Josuke. Your parents spilled the beans you're dating a Virgin MILF!"

 

Josuke rolled his eyes and smirked. "Yeah, I am. And she's amazing."

 

Vegeta slapped Josuke on the back, "Congrats man, Macki seems  like a real catch, worthy of a saiyan."

 

 Kakarot and Turles exchanged knowing looks, "We kinda suspected something was going on when you first met her."

 

Josuke's face flushed even more, "Yeah, it's just that she's twice my age and I didn't know how you guys would react."

 

Jotaro couldn't help but whisper to himself, "Like father, like son."

 

Josuke's friends all laughed and patted him on the back, assuring him that they were happy for him and didn't judge him for his choice in partners. They spent the rest of the training session teasing him about his new love life and giving him advice on how to keep Macki happy.

Chapter 60: Let's Go Hunting!

Saturday, June 12th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

Jotaro called everyone as they met in the usual training area. Koichi looked up at the front where there stood saiyan’s he had never met. “I got Oitoshi Akira to talk. He spilled everything.. He used the arrow to make new stand users. It wouldn’t be a problem but it seems he shot at a rat. We are uncertain how many rats are stand users at this point. This is why we called you guys here, “ said Jotaro.

 

There were mutters around the group.

 

“Here with me are my old crew that we stopped dio with. They would be here to handle this threat. You would join them as part of your training, “

 

Kakarot, caulifla and Raditz cheered 

 

“This is only for male students. Females are too valuable, too loose.” 

 

“i am going on this mission, it you have any problems i will give you five reasons each.” said Fasha cracking her knuckles

 

“There are a few exceptions,” said Jotaro, as sweat ran down his forehead.

 

Koichi was pulled around as he looked up at his girlfriend Yukako. “Could you come back to me alive. Please.” she said as tears ran down her face. 

 

Caulifla pouted as Jocha talked to her. 

 

Fasha greeted her old crew. They all hugged it out. 

 

Josuke, Prince Vegeta, Raditz, Broly, Turles, Kakarot,Tora, Shugesh,  Borgos, Leek, Paragus, Bardock, Nappa, Taro, Beets, Tarble, okuyasu and koichi head out with jotaro.

 

 They hiked a long way.

 

 "Everyone take off your weighted gear," said jotaro.

 

 There was a sigh of relief as the ground shook as all the weighted

 clothing fell.

 

 Leaving everyone in their change of clothes.

 

 They all felt lighter.

 

The tension in the air was palpable as the group edged toward the warehouse, the unmistakable stench of decaying flesh thickening with each step. Koichi and Okuyasu glanced at each other, unsure of what they were getting into. Meanwhile, the Saiyans—Josuke, Vegeta, Broly, Raditz, and the rest—remained silent but alert, their heightened senses picking up on the faintest sounds and movements.

 

Jotaro led the way, his hands casually tucked into his coat pockets, but his eyes were sharp, scanning the surroundings. "Stay on guard," he muttered. "These rats could have developed dangerous Stands."

 

As they approached the entrance, the sound of something scurrying in the darkness sent a shiver down Koichi's spine. Before anyone could react, something leapt out of the shadows, landing on Paragus's back.

 

The old Saiyan snarled in surprise, trying to shake off the creature, but it clung to him with vicious strength. It was a rat, but not an ordinary one—its body glowed faintly, a clear sign that it had been hit by the Stand arrow. Its teeth sank into Paragus's flesh, and he let out a roar of pain.

 

"Stand back!" Jotaro ordered, summoning Star Platinum in an instant. The powerful Stand's fist shot forward, grabbing the rat by the tail and yanking it off Paragus with a force that sent it flying into a nearby wall.

 

"Star Platinum, ZA WARUDO!" Jotaro shouted, freezing time for a split second as he crushed the rat before it could retaliate. Time resumed, and the now-limp creature fell to the ground.

 

Josuke rushed over to Paragus. "Hold still, old man, I've got you," he said as Crazy Diamond materialized and began healing the wound.

 

Paragus grumbled, his pride clearly stung. "I didn't need your help, but thanks." He stood up, brushing off the encounter.

 

"We can't take these rats lightly," Vegeta growled, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the shadows. "If that thing had a Stand, there could be more of them waiting for an ambush."

 

Raditz nodded, his tail swishing back and forth in agitation. "It could've killed Paragus if we weren’t careful. I’m not looking to become rat food today."

 

"Everyone stay close," Jotaro commanded. "This mission just got a lot more complicated. We don't know how many of these rats have developed Stands, and we can't underestimate them. If Akira's information is accurate, we could be dealing with a real infestation."

 

They continued deeper into the warehouse, the Saiyans and Stand users alike on high alert. The oppressive darkness and the stench of death weighed heavily on their senses. It wasn’t long before they heard more scuttling noises. This time, it wasn’t just one.

 

From the corners of the warehouse, rats began to emerge—dozens of them, their eyes glowing with the unmistakable power of Stands.

 

Josuke grimaced. "Looks like we're about to have a serious fight on our hands."

 

Vegeta smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Let’s make this quick. I’m not losing to a bunch of vermin." He powered up, his aura flaring as he prepared for battle.

 

Jotaro took a step forward, his eyes cold and calculating. "Alright, everyone, let's deal with these rats and make sure none of them escape."

 

As the Stand-wielding rats circled in, ready to attack, the combined force of the Saiyans and Stand users braced themselves. This mission was far more dangerous than any of them had anticipated.

 

"Let's show these rats what real power is," Jotaro said, his voice low and commanding.

 

Chaos erupted as the Stand-wielding rat went berserk, firing needles in all directions. The needles hissed through the air, striking everything in their path. One embedded itself into a nearby crate, which instantly began to dissolve, just like the tree outside.

 

"Everyone, take cover!" Jotaro barked as he moved swiftly, ducking behind a pile of crates. The others followed suit, finding cover or using their Stands to shield themselves from the barrage.

 

Beets, now fully powered up, were in the middle of the fray. His aura crackled with energy as he dodged another volley of needles. "This thing’s tougher than I thought," he growled, keeping his guard up as the rat recovered from his punch.

 

The rat's movements became erratic, as if it had lost all sense of coordination, but its Stand ability was relentless, launching needles in every direction with deadly precision.

 

Josuke summoned Crazy Diamond and began deflecting the needles aimed at him and Koichi. "This is bad—its Stand is designed for chaos!" he shouted.

 

Koichi stood his ground as Act 2 collapsed and became a hard shell. Koichi cried out. “Act 2!” he cried out. Then the Shell cracked as a humanoid stand appeared the same height as Koichi.

 

Koichi, still reeling from the evolution of his Stand, tried to focus. His newly evolved Echoes Act 3 stood beside him, a humanoid figure with a sleek, metallic design. Its voice was deep and commanding. "Three Freeze!" it called out, slamming its hand into the ground. The rat's movements suddenly slowed down again, giving the others a brief moment to regroup.

 

"Nice one, Koichi!" Okuyasu called out, stepping out from behind cover. He summoned The Hand and swiped at the space between him and the rat, erasing the distance instantly. "Let’s see how it likes getting up close!"

 

In a flash, Okuyasu was right in front of the rat. With another swipe, he erased part of the floor beneath it, sending it crashing down into the ground below.

 

But the rat wasn't finished. It let out a high-pitched screech, and from its Stand's mouth, more needles began to form, preparing for another attack.

 

"This thing's not gonna stop until we're all dead," Vegeta growled, stepping forward. His Saiyan pride wouldn't let him stay out of the fight any longer. He powered up, his aura flaring with intense heat. "Stand back, all of you. I’ll handle this rodent."

 

Before anyone could protest, Vegeta charged at the rat with blinding speed. As the needles flew toward him, he deflected them with precision, using his ki to create a protective barrier. In an instant, he closed the gap between himself and the rat.

 

"Final Flash!" Vegeta roared, unleashing a massive blast of energy directly at the creature. The warehouse shook as the beam of light engulfed the rat, vaporizing it completely.

 

When the dust settled, there was nothing left but a smoldering crater where the rat had once been. The others slowly emerged from cover, surveying the aftermath.

 

"Nice work, Vegeta," Jotaro said, stepping forward. "That should take care of any more surprises from this one."

 

Beets shook his head. "I never thought I'd see a rat that could cause this much trouble."

 

"Neither did I," Josuke muttered, wiping the sweat from his brow. "But if Akira's right, there could be more of these things out there. We can't let our guard down."

 

Jotaro nodded. "We need to keep moving. This warehouse could have more of those rats, and we can't afford to waste any time."

 

As they pressed deeper into the warehouse, the tension in the air remained thick. They knew this mission was far from over, and if there were more Stand-wielding rats lurking in the shadows, they'd need every ounce of strength and teamwork to survive.

 

Koichi shrieked, panic surging through him as more rats appeared, crawling out from the crevices of the machinery, their beady eyes glowing with malevolent intent. The rats growled and, without hesitation, began firing more needles at the group.

 

Before anyone could react, Fasha stepped forward, her Stand The Name of the Game tapping the ground. The machines in the warehouse began to tremble and sink into the floor, destabilized by the sudden collapse of their foundations. But the rats were quick, agile, and vicious. They leaped off the machines, surrounding the group in a tight circle, hissing and preparing for another attack.

 

Fasha grunted in frustration, but before she could strike again, a needle flew past and hit her leg. Her body stiffened as her lower half suddenly went numb. "Tch, not good..." she muttered through gritted teeth.

 

Before anyone could react, an embarrassing sound escaped Fasha — a loud, unexpected fart. She collapsed to the ground, her legs weak and unable to support her. A mix of shock and confusion spread across the faces of her comrades.

 

Jotaro, maintaining his composure, glanced down at her, eyebrow raised. “You alright down there?”

 

Fasha’s face flushed red with both embarrassment and frustration. “It’s worse than it looks!” she managed to grunt, but her body betrayed her as another loud, uncontrollable fart escaped.

 

Despite the tense situation, there was an awkward silence as the group momentarily paused, unsure whether to be concerned or amused. But the rats didn’t stop. They advanced on the group, claws scratching against the floor as they fired off another barrage of needles.

 

Jotaro quickly focused. "Star Platinum: The World!" Time froze as Jotaro moved swiftly, pulling Fasha out of the immediate danger zone, before standing protectively over her. As time resumed, he gritted his teeth. "We need to regroup!"

 

Koichi’s Echoes Act 3 appeared by his side. "Let’s slow them down again!" Echoes activated its ability, freezing the movement of several rats, but there were still too many.

 

Okuyasu was already in motion, swiping at the air with The Hand to erase more space around them. "I’ll get us some breathing room!"

 

As the group closed in around Fasha, Vegeta’s energy flared once again, his temper rising. "This is pathetic!" he growled. "I’m not letting some filthy rodents get the best of us." His hand crackled with energy as he prepared to wipe out more rats with a well-placed blast.

 

But the rats were relentless, their Stands firing needles rapidly. One managed to pierce Kakarot's arm, another grazed Tora. The situation was spiraling, and despite the humor of Fasha’s predicament, the group knew they were in a dangerous situation.

 

Fasha, still fighting through her numbness, gritted her teeth and forced herself to stand, wobbling slightly. "Alright, enough playing around!" she barked, summoning the strength to ignore her weakened legs. “You’re all gonna pay for that!” Despite another embarrassing noise escaping her, she was ready to fight again.

 

As the group finally returned home, exhausted and covered in wounds after their grueling battle, they were greeted warmly by the women. The moment they stepped inside, the female Saiyans fussed over them, tending to their injuries and praising their bravery.

 

Fasha, still limping slightly, let out yet another loud fart, earning a few raised eyebrows, but the others had grown accustomed to her condition by now. “I have to use the bathroom” she said before running into the house. The men, despite their injuries, wore victorious smiles, their pride unshaken.

 

Koichi, in particular, found himself surrounded by a couple of young Saiyan women. They giggled and admired his newfound strength, running their fingers over his arms and complimenting him on his muscles. Koichi blushed, clearly enjoying the attention, his face lighting up with a pleased expression.

 

But Yukako, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold with a growing sense of frustration and hurt. Her eyes darkened as jealousy surged through her. She clenched her fists, trying to hold back the emotions welling up inside her. She couldn’t take it anymore.

 

Without a word, she turned and stormed out of the house, tears streaming down her face. As she ran, she passed by a TV set that was playing a commercial. The song "Don't Know What You Got (Till It's Gone)" echoed through the air, its lyrics painfully aligning with her own feelings.

 

On the screen, a cheerful girl showed off a makeover, transforming herself to win back the attention of someone she had lost. "Need a makeover? Call this number or visit Cinderella," said the voiceover, as the camera zoomed in on the hair salon’s sign.

 

Yukako stopped in her tracks, her breath hitching. She stared at the screen for a moment, her tears still flowing, but her expression shifting. Wiping her eyes, she grabbed a pen and quickly jotted down the phone number and address from the commercial.

 

Determination set in. Yukako had made up her mind. If Koichi couldn’t see her for who she was, then she was going to remind him. With a deep breath, she stuffed the paper into her pocket and headed off in the direction of the salon.

 

Koichi had no idea what was coming.

Chapter 61: A Blast From The Past

Sunday, June 13th, 1999. (Age 748)

 

The next day, Gine and Fasha were out shopping, studying a map at the nearby corner store when they overheard someone muttering.

 

“I don’t get it,” said a voice.

 

They turned and saw Rohan Kishibe, a manga artist who seemed puzzled. “This map doesn’t make sense.” He pointed at the buildings laid out in front of him.

 

There was an alley between the buildings that didn't appear on the map.

 

“I need your help investigating,” Rohan said as he walked toward the alley. Gine and Fasha followed him. They turned the corner, and a mailbox appeared. As they ventured deeper into the alley, it seemed like they were walking in circles. Suddenly, a girl approached them.

 

“What brings you here?” she asked.

 

Rohan immediately activated his Stand, Heaven’s Door. The girl’s body opened up like the pages of a manga, allowing him to read her history.

 

“Reimi Sugimoto, age 16,” Rohan read aloud. “She died in 1984… killed by her friend Yoshikage Kira, 15 years ago.” There was a detailed drawing of Kira in her memories. Rohan quickly sketched it, showing the picture to Gine and Fasha.

 

The two women looked at each other in recognition.

 

“He was there when we got our Stands. He took the arrow,” they said in unison.

 

Rohan then scribbled in Reimi’s pages: "Forget I used my Stand on you."

 

“Hey, my name is Reimi Sugimoto. Who are you?” Reimi asked, suddenly unaware of what had happened.

 

“I’m Rohan Kishibe, and these are Gine and Fasha,” he introduced. Tears welled up in Reimi’s eyes as she suddenly hugged Rohan.

 

“You’re my neighbor! I remember like it was yesterday. I was babysitting you. I slipped you out the window before the killer could get to you. My family died, but you survived. He stabbed me in the back,” she said, her voice cracking.

 

Rohan comforted her. “I had no idea…”

 

Gine, who had been quietly observing, asked, “Where is this place?”

 

“This is the realm of the unrested. All of us here seek justice for the killer who robbed us of our lives,” Reimi explained. As they looked up, they noticed several souls floating in the sky.

 

Reimi then spotted Rohan’s sketchbook and picked it up, glancing at the drawing of Yoshikage Kira.

 

“How did you get this?” she gasped, dropping the book in horror with tears streaming down her face/

 

“I used my Stand to see the killer through your memories,” Rohan explained. Reimi nodded in understanding, albeit still shaken. “He was a dear friend. Though I only met him in our final year at high school, he was so nervous and shy. Let me show you the way out,” she said. Reimi led them through the twisting alley. “Don’t look back, or you’ll be trapped here forever,” she warned. The group ran forward until they reached the street. Once outside, they turned around, only to find that the alley had disappeared. Reimi stood at the edge with her dog, watching them.

 

Just then, Jotaro came sprinting toward them. He reached them just as a car pulled up beside him.

 

The driver rolled down the window, revealing none other than Yoshikage Kira himself.

 

“What beautiful hands you all have,” Kira commented with an unsettling tone. He got out of the car and proceeded to kiss everyone’s hands. When he reached Jotaro, he kissed his hand as well, but when their eyes met, Kira froze in horror.

 

Rohan quickly activated Heaven’s Door again, gaining Kira’s address and other details about his Stand, Killer Queen. As a favor to Jotaro, Rohan also wrote, "It’s the same type of Stand as Star Platinum", granting Jotaro’s Stand access to Killer Queen’s abilities.

 

He finished by writing, "Forget the last few minutes", before Kira, now bewildered, hurriedly drove off, screaming out the window, “I’m not gay!”

 

The group burst into laughter at Kira’s ridiculous exit.

 

After Kira’s car disappeared down the street, the group’s laughter faded, leaving an eerie silence.

 

Rohan, staring off into the distance, suddenly muttered, “There’s something about all of this… something I’ve never been able to shake.”

 

Gine, noticing his tone, asked, “What do you mean?”

 

“My father,” Rohan began slowly, as if the memory still haunted him. “He died in Egypt, 10 years ago. I was just a kid. All I know is that they found his body tangled up on a Telephone Pole —mangled in ways that didn’t make sense.”

 

Fasha frowned. “Egypt? That sounds like when we were tracking the Joestars and DIO’s Stand users. We were there around the same time.”

 

Rohan looked down, flipping through his sketchbook as if drawing helped him think. “The only thing I’ve ever found about his death, other than the accident report, was a strange old comic. It was in the police files, of all places. The comic… it predicted everything that happened to him.”

 

Gine and Fasha exchanged a sharp look. “A comic?”

 

Rohan nodded. “Yeah. A comic strip that perfectly described how my father would die—tangled in a Telephone pole, his body twisted and broken. It even had his face drawn in that bizarre, cartoony style. The comic wasn’t just a coincidence. It was like someone had seen his future.”

 

Fasha crossed her arms, her mind racing. “That sounds like Thoth, Boingo’s Stand.”

 

“What’s Thoth?” Rohan asked, intrigued but wary.

 

“It’s a Stand that manifests through a comic book,” Gine explained. “It shows the future through its drawings, but the predictions always come true in the strangest ways.”

 

Fasha nodded grimly. “Once it predicts something, no matter how bizarre or impossible, it happens. Boingo and his brother, Oingo, were Stand users working for DIO. They tried using those predictions against the Joestars.”

 

Rohan’s face paled. “So, my father’s death… it wasn’t just some freak accident. It was written. Predetermined by this Thoth Stand.”

 

“Yes,” Gine confirmed, her tone somber. “Your father might have been caught in one of those twisted predictions.”

 

Rohan’s fists clenched. “All this time… I’ve been searching for answers, but I never would’ve imagined it was tied to something this insane. My father was an artist, like me, and he died because of some comic predicting his fate.”

 

Reimi, still standing nearby, gently touched Rohan’s shoulder. “It wasn’t your fault, Rohan. Sometimes, fate is cruel, but now that you know, maybe you can find a way to bring closure.”

 

Rohan stood silent for a moment, then nodded. “I need to find out more about these Stand users. If Thoth was behind my father’s death, then Boingo is part of the reason I lost him. And I won’t rest until I know the full truth.”

 

Rohan visited Sugimoto’s family grave. He knelt down and found the name of Reimi Sugimoto. “I found it! Sugimoto Reimi age Sixteen. Not that I doubted her, but now I've got some clues.” Rohan said. 

 

“Ah, could you be.. Rohan Kishibe, that little boy who grew up to become a manga artist, Kisibe Rohan?” said the old caretaker. Rohan looked back. 

 

“We’ve met? “ said Rohan.

 

"Rohan, you were only four, so it's no surprise that you don't remember the incident. Your house at the time was very close to theirs. The night it happened, your parents had urgent business to attend to and were forced to leave you overnight at the Sugimoto household, where you always felt at home."

 

Rohan's eyes widened as a deep, hidden part of his mind stirred, and the chains around those long-buried memories began to tremble.

 

"That night, Rohan," the voice continued, softer yet more intense, "you were staying at the Sugimoto household. You were one of the few who survived."

 

"Did you just say I was there?" Rohan's voice was distant, almost automatic, as he recalled Reimi's words. The chains binding his suppressed memories began to crack.

 

"When the police found you all, you kept crying, repeating the same thing over and over. 'Reimi snuck me out the window.' She saved you before the murderer could find you," the old man said gently.

 

Rohan's eyes widened in realization. "No wonder she was always so kind to me... My Stand, Heaven's Door, can't reveal my own fate or let me read my memories like a book," he muttered, turning back to the old man.

 

"You said I was one of the few to survive," Rohan continued, his voice trembling slightly. "That means there were others."

 

The old man nodded. "Yes. There was a young girl, one of Reimi's friends. Shinobu, I think her name was. She held on to you tightly that night."

 

The chains around his suppressed memories shattered, and Rohan cried out as the events of that night flooded back into his mind. Tears welled up and streamed down his face, the weight of the past crashing over him.

 

Without a word, he turned and began to walk away, his heart pounding with a newfound urgency. He needed to find Shinobu.

 

Later that day, Jotaro summoned his Stand. Star Platinum looked different—it now had a bomb strapped to its wrist and was tinged with blue and pink hues. 

 

“Star Platinum… Killer Queen,” Jotaro muttered.

 

He touched a rock, and a detonator appeared in his hand. When he pressed it, the rock exploded, disintegrating completely.

 

“Star Platinum… Sheer Heart Attack,” he commanded, and the bomb on Star Platinum’s wrist detached and rolled onto the ground.

 

The autonomous bomb moved around, awaiting orders. Jotaro thought for a moment and then said, “Target: Frieza.”

 

The bomb began to roll out, ready to fulfill its explosive mission.

 

Kira drove home, gripping the steering wheel tightly, his mind racing. His heart pounded in his chest, a sickening blend of fear and confusion. "How could a man's hands be so... beautiful?" he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. The sensation of Jotaro's hand still lingered on his lips—a rare and unsettling moment of fixation.

 

He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. But his thoughts kept drifting back to those hands. Perfect, strong, and undeniably captivating. Yet, no matter how flawless they seemed, they weren’t the pinnacle of beauty. No—there was something far more perfect. He glanced to the passenger seat beside him, his eyes narrowing.

 

His eyes fell on the delicate, manicured hand lying there, as if it belonged to a prized possession. Of course, it did. It was hers.

 

His mind eased, and a small, satisfied smile played at his lips. “No hand could ever compare to yours,” Kira whispered, speaking softly to the severed hand resting neatly beside him, adorned with a light lavender polish.

 

As his eyes returned to the road, the unsettling calm returned to his features, his obsession settling back into its usual rhythm. The fear of Jotaro’s hands dissipated, his focus narrowing to the only thing that truly mattered, preserving this perfection beside him, no matter the cost.

 

But deep down, something gnawed at him. That man—Jotaro—was dangerous. And somehow, Kira had crossed paths with him. A Stand user, no doubt. Perhaps one as powerful as himself. He clenched his jaw, the earlier tension returning. He would need to tread carefully.

 

“This isn’t over,” Kira muttered, casting a final glance at the hand. “Not by a long shot.”

 

And so, he drove into the night, plotting his next move, the image of Jotaro's flawless hands never fully leaving his mind.

Light Yagami sat at a quiet café on his lunch break, meticulously jotting down the various Stands he had encountered while patrolling Morioh. His mind was racing with thoughts of the Joestars, Higashikatas, and their brazen use of Stands in broad daylight. He noticed Koichi and Okuyasu seemed more cautious, but most of the others acted as though they didn’t care if anyone saw.

 

A soft, purposeful cough interrupted his focus. Light looked up to see a stunning woman with long, flowing blonde hair and striking eyes standing before him, holding a black notebook identical to his own.

 

"Excuse me," she said in a light, almost playful voice, “I believe you dropped this?”

 

Light’s eyes narrowed as he instinctively checked his bag. His Death Note was safely inside, but he couldn’t ignore the familiar appearance of the notebook in her hand. His pulse quickened slightly as he studied her, wondering how she had come to possess such a thing.

 

The woman smiled knowingly, her gaze meeting his. "Is this fate?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Behind her, a ghostly figure with pale blue hair and white skin materialized, looking hauntingly familiar to Ryuk.

 

Light’s surprise was evident, but he remained calm. "You... can you see my Stand?"

 

The woman’s smile widened, satisfied with his reaction. "I can. I’ve tried showing my Stand to others, but it seems only someone like you could understand.” She paused, then added, “I’m Misa Amane. Actress, supermodel, and… your first follower.”

 

Light raised an eyebrow. “First follower?” he echoed, his voice laced with curiosity.

 

Misa nodded eagerly, her gaze lingering on his notebook. "We have the same ability, don’t we? Why else would you double-check that your notebook was still with you?” She leaned in slightly, her voice brimming with excitement. “You’ve stopped writing in your notebook, haven’t you? Why? Is it because you’re... waiting for something?”

 

Light felt his interest deepen, intrigued by her boldness and apparent knowledge of his methods. He glanced around to ensure no one was watching, then carefully withdrew his Death Note and slid it toward her.

 

Misa took it with reverence, her eyes shining as though she had been entrusted with a sacred relic. Behind her, her Stand moved closer, examining Ryuk with a curious, almost protective expression.

 

Light finally spoke, keeping his voice low and steady. "My Stand is named Ryuk.”

 

Misa’s face lit up  as Misa’s Stand, Rem, gently touched Ryuk, an electric current of energy seemed to flow between them, binding the two Stands in a way that mirrored the connection forming between Light and Misa. Misa’s eyes sparkled with admiration as she looked at Light, her smile widening as if she had found her life’s purpose.

 

“You must understand, Light,” Misa continued, her voice filled with fervor. “Ever since I discovered this power, I’ve been searching for someone who could understand—someone who uses it with purpose. I thought I was alone in this… until now.” She glanced at Rem, who seemed to share her determination, standing protectively beside her. “I’ll do anything to help you. To make your goals a reality.”

 

Light weighed her words carefully, his mind already racing with possibilities. Misa’s Stand had an aura of fierce loyalty, and her dedication to him could be the very advantage he needed to advance his plans in Morioh. He decided to test the extent of her devotion.

 

He leaned forward, his expression serious. “And if I asked you to protect me, Misa—if I needed you to go up against other Stand users who might threaten me—would you?”

 

Misa’s response was instant. “Of course,” she said, her voice steady and unwavering. “I’d do anything for you, Light. Rem will keep us safe, no matter the cost.”

 

Light allowed himself a small smile. “Then let’s start simple. There are a few Stand users in Morioh who may interfere with my plans. If you can help me keep them at bay, then I’ll know we can work well together.”

 

Misa’s face lit up, and she clutched the Death Note he had handed her, as though it were a sacred artifact. “Yes, Light. Tell me who, and I’ll make sure they don’t get in your way.”

 

For a moment, Light allowed himself to relax in her presence. “You may not know them yet, but some of these people are part of the Joestar family.” He paused, noting the flash of determination in her eyes. “If we move carefully, we can avoid direct conflict… and if there is trouble, we’ll be ready.”

 

With a gleam of excitement, Misa nodded eagerly, her focus entirely on him. “Together, we’ll make sure no one stands in your way, Light.”

 

The two remained in quiet understanding as Rem and Ryuk hovered close, reflecting their newfound partnership. In that moment, Light saw the advantage he’d gained: a powerful ally and a devoted follower who could help him maneuver in the dangerous world of Morioh. As they left the café side by side, he couldn’t help but feel that his plans had gained a whole new layer of strength.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of A Bizarre Encounter